The Empress Returns

by iowaforever

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Warhammer, Original Character, Science Fiction, Adventure, Violence, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Death, Human, Twilight Sparkle
Length: 336337

Sequel to God Empress of Ponykind: Celestia returns to the Imperium of Man, taking the title of Empress one last time.

A message rings through the Warp: "The Game is broken, only Destruction remains". Celestia hears it, fearing for the lives of her former subjects and those of her beloved ponies. Unwilling to sit idle, she has chosen a dangerous path: return to the Imperium, take up the mantle of Emperor of Mankind, defeat the coming storm, and save Mankind once and for all.

With Twilight Sparkle to aid her, Celestia faces new challenges and new enemies. Her forces are scattered, her people assaulted, and the enemies of Man grow stronger with each passing day.

The Time of Heroes is gone. Now comes the Time of Ending.

Sequel to God Empress of Ponykind. Reading that first is strongly recommended.
Rated T for 40K related violence, but that might change at some point.
Comments contain spoilers. You have been warned.

Published 2016-01-17 23:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2022-03-31 23:18:19 UTC

1.02- Assessment

Assessment

Twilight Sparkle hummed to herself as she finished pouring her tea. It was a new mint blend that Rarity had suggested, “perfect for getting the creative zone functioning” as the fashionista described it. Twilight leaned in, sniffing the pleasant aromas that wafted from the tea and giving a happy sigh.

A nice cup of tea and some last minute studying before bed; the perfect way to end the day. Twilight collected her tea and headed for the main room of the library, pausing only to call to Spike upstairs. “Spike! Are you almost finished up there?”

“Not yet, Twilight,” the baby dragon called back. “Can’t a guy enjoy a bubble bath in peace?”

“You’ve been in there for almost six hours,” Twilight countered. “Don’t you think that’s a little... extreme?”

“But it’s a bubble bath! That’s not extreme.” Twilight chuckled before continuing on her way to her waiting books.

“Well, make sure you don’t stay in there too long and use up our hot water again,” she said, setting her tea down and grabbing the first book. “And remember to brush your teeth this time.”

“Yeah, yeah...” Twilight paid Spike’s “fussing” no mind, taking a moment to settle in before opening her book. It was a fascinating read, focused primarily on the political influence of the Templars of Roam, and the more she read the further she was pulled in; sensory inputs from the world around her, save for her tea and the book, slowly faded into nothingness. It was just Twilight and the book: nothing more could distract her.

At least, until she heard a series of sharp knocks at the door.

“Who could that be?” Twilight asked, quelling her frustration at being interrupted from her reading. She set her book aside and crossed over to the door, trying and failing to see who was waiting outside. Puzzled, Twilight reached out with her magic and opened the door, revealing a grey pony dressed in a mailpony’s outfit and satchel.

“Package for Twilight Sparkle,” the mailpony said, pulling a large brown box from his satchel and passing it to Twilight.

“Oh, thank you,” Twilight replied, taking the package from the other pony before turning back towards her reading corner and closing the door. The package was unmarked, save for the standard shipping label that prominently displayed Twilight’s address. One eyebrow raised, Twilight opened the box, revealing a worn book and a small note.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle,
The spell contained on the last page of this book is Starswirl the Bearded’s secret, unfinished masterpiece. He was never able to get it right, and thus abandoned it. I believe you are the only pony who can understand and rewrite it.
Princess Celestia.”

Excitement welled up inside Twilight. Starswirl the Bearded’s personal spellbook was in her possession, and the Princess wanted her to study it? It was as if the universe had decided to give her all her childhood dreams at once, free of charge. She had studied some of the old wizard’s more common spells, but these? These were reserved for only the most powerful and skilled magic users, those that only Celestia and Luna ever surpassed.

Excitement gave way to speculation. What kind of spell would trip up one of the most powerful unicorns of Classical Equestria? Was she the first to ever be asked to interpret the spell? Surely the likes of Archaenus and Mimic had tried, and they too were almost as powerful as Starswirl. So what was it?

Well, only one way to find out. Twilight set the letter aside and picked up the book, flipping through page after page of spells as she hurried to the end. She had almost reached the final spell when her concentration was shattered quite roughly.

“TWILIGHT!!!” Spike shouted as he charged down the stairs, sudsy water flying off his scales as he ran. Startled, Twilight’s magic cut out as she jumped back, the spellbook clattering to the floor in a heap.

“Spike, what have I told you about screaming in the house?” Twilight chided, picking the book up and checking it for damage.

“Sorry... Twilight,” Spike said through gasps of air. “But I was... relaxing... and then... this letter... arrived.” Spike held out a slightly damp roll of paper, Twilight taking it from his claws and inspecting it. It was from Princess Celestia, sure enough, but instead of the regular royal seal this one bore the image of a twin headed alicorn, wings swept outward as if taking flight.

“This is the old Imperial Seal...” Twilight mumbled. “But... why would Princess Celestia use a seal that hasn’t been used in a thousand years?”

“I don’t know,” Spike replied before doubling over slightly. “Ooh, I think that gave me indigestion or something. What’s in that message?” Twilight paid him no mind, turning the letter over before breaking the seal. There was a small rush of power as the wax crumbled away, Twilight’s fur rising as she opened the letter.

“Twilight,
I apologize for startling you, but I needed to make sure that you read this note as soon as possible. To prevent unwanted attention, I have enchanted this letter with several spells that will scramble my words.
There has been a disturbance in the Warp. I doubt you have felt it, but it is not something I can easily ignore. This disturbance may very well threaten the lives and stability of every being that walks this earth, so it is vital that you do not tell anyone and cause panic.
Come to my palace, alone, tomorrow morning. I promise I will explain everything to you once you arrive.
Princess Celestia.”

“So, what does it say?” Spike asked. Twilight looked up at the baby dragon, chewing her lip as she tried to think of what to tell Spike. Princess Celestia told her not to tell anyone about... whatever disaster she had been talking about, but lying to Spike and telling him that nothing was wrong seemed equally bad.

Why does everything that’s bad have to be so vague?

“It...” Twilight paused for a moment. “Princess Celestia wants me to come to Canterlot tomorrow. She didn’t say why, though...”

“Well, that’s kinda creepy.” Spike replied. “Do you think something bad’s happening?”

“I’m sure whatever it is, it’s nothing that we can’t handle together.” Twilight gave Spike a smile to encourage him. “Now, go on up to bed; I’m going to finish up studying down here.”

“All right. Goodnight Twilight.” With that Spike wandered back upstairs, Twilight maintaining her smile until she was certain that he was upstairs and out of earshot. Once she was certain Spike was gone, Twilight allowed her smile to drop as she walked back to her corner, setting Starswirl’s spellbook aside for later. She turned her attention back to Celestia’s letter, scanning through it several times to make sure she understood everything that had been said, however sparse it was.

I’m sure she had a reason for all the secrecy, Twilight thought, But if it was just for me, couldn’t she have told me a little more? I’m trustworthy, and my friends can keep a secret... she shook her head, folding the letter up and tucking it next to the spellbook.

Princess Celestia can handle this... I know she can...

...

The cruiser Sanguinium Martyres drifted in the void, out of sight from all but the most prying eyes. Mattias had shed his civilian disguise for silver and black robes, and after making sure Angelique was secured and sedated he had made his way up to the communications alcove, ordering the cruiser to move further out of the system to send a clear transmission to his superiors.

Now, Mattias stood before the image of two Lord Inquisitors, one his immediate superior in the Ordo Xenos, the other a veteran of the Ordo Hereticus who had had part of his face replaced by cybernetic enhancements. His direct superiors, he could handle, but the Ordo Hereticus was another matter; how had they gotten notice of the incident so quickly? Perhaps they would be able to explain it for me.

“And you felt it necessary to abandon your mission?” his superior asked, giving him a scowl.

“I have found no reason to believe that Subsector Aquittus is under threat of Tau intrusion,” Mattias explained. “My agents searched the outer planets several times, and we found no evidence that the xenos had made effort to draw the citizens under their fold. One man I spoke to didn’t even know they existed and thought I had just made them up for some propaganda vid.”

“Remember, Mattias, that the agents of the Alien have many methods of trickery and deception; it is possible that these people you spoke you wove a tight thread of lies that you may have overlooked.”

“My psyker examined those I interrogated; she could not find any sign of deception.” a pause before Mattias spoke again. “The only incident was the one I described to you in my preliminary report.”

“Yes, the psychic breakdown of one of your agents,” the Ordo Hereticus representative replied. “And you are certain that she has shown no other signs of corruption?”

“She has not, my lord. I have sentry turrets and troopers guarding her, and she has not said a word since the incident.”

“And you are certain that this ‘breakdown’ is not an attack on your effectiveness?” the first Inquisitor asked.

“Angelique is a powerful psyker, if a bit unstable at times. There would be no way for all but the most powerful alien Warpcraft to break through her shields like that without revealing themselves.”

“You underestimate the powers of the Warp, especially in the hands of any who would see the Imperium undone,” the second Inquisitor said. “However, I do say that there is some weight to your argument; several witches I had captured for interrogation seized up and spouted out prophecies and ranting around an equivalent time that the young Inquisitor’s companion had her breakdown.”

“Is it possible that the incidents were connected?” Mattias asked.

“That is a matter for the Ordo Hereticus to consider, not the Ordo Xenos.” the man replied, his eyes narrowing.

“But Angelique is under my command, not yours,” Mattias countered, returning the Lord Inquisitor’s stare. “Whatever pertains to her also affects me. Are the incidents connected?”

“... I have my suspicions, but they are only suspicions. What the heretics said under torture may, in some cases, collaborate with what your psyker said, but we are not fools to trust the words of heretics and traitors, are we? To assure that this is merely coincidence and not signs of a further attack from our enemies, I will be arriving in your sector to examine the witch under your care.” Mattias’ jaw tightened. The last thing he needed was for the Ordo Hereticus to make a grand investigation into Angelique. If they found any sign of corruption, and they were very good at that, Mattias and his entire team stood a very real chance to be arrested, tortured, and executed as heretics.

An extreme path? Perhaps, but one could never be too cautious around the other Ordos.

“I will have my astropaths transmit my location, my lord.” Mattias said finally. “Unless I am called away, I will await any further communications.”

“Very well. The Emperor protects.” with that the Inquisitor’s image winked out, leaving only those of the Ordo Xenos to speak.

“This is over my head, Inquisitor Mattias,” the elder Inquisitor said. “I would much rather have the Ordo Hereticus leave this matter to our own interrogators, but my own superiors felt otherwise.”

“I understand, my lord.” Mattias replied. “What would you have me do?”

“Lord Inquisitor Markos was on assignment in Northern Ultramar; he will likely reach your sector in a few days. Until then, continue with your search and confirm that the Tau are not looking to press into the Aquittus sector.”

“With recent movements of Hive Fleet Cetus, I think we have more to worry about than the Tau.” at this, the elder Inquisitor’s face grew stern.

“That is not a matter for you to be concerned about, Inquisitor Mattias. What matters is that you continue to probe the Tau threat.”

“And the Lord Inquisitor?”

“Inquisitor Markos is not of the Ordo Xenos; he may make all the suggestions he likes, but you have the command. And above all else, reserve your trust; Markos’ interrogations may say one thing, yet he may conceal information that could damage the position of the Ordo. Relay whatever he finds to me, and I shall instruct you further should any discrepancies arise. Is that clear?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Good. Continue on and await the arrival of the Lord Inquisitor; I shall alert you to any superseding commands. The Emperor Protects.” Mattias bowed in respect as the last Lord Inquisitor faded from view. Once he was alone, he turned and stepped out of the communications alcove, appearing just outside the main command bridge. He paused for a moment before turning to his right and heading off down the hall, switching on his vox caster as he did so.

“Bridge.” a wizened voice answered.

“Captain, this is Inquisitor Velas,” Mattias replied, just to confirm his identity. “Return to our previous course and hold us there until further notice.”

“Yes, Lord Velas.”

“And tell our astropaths to send our location to the vessel bearing Lord Inquisitor Markos of the Ordo Hereticus.”

“It might take some time to locate the Lord Inquisitor...”

“Ultramar is his last known location. I will provide you with extra clearance if needed.”

“Thank you, Lord Velas. Will that be all?”

“For now. You have your orders; see that they are carried out.” With that Mattias clicked his vox off, tucking his hands in his robes as he ventured down the darkened halls of the Sanguinum Martyres. The cruiser hummed as the crew made their adjustments to return to course, the humming almost drowning out the soft chanting of litanies and hymns conducted by those not on duty. Had he felt it necessary to bring more than his own retinue, those hymns would have had hundreds of singers and would have filled the ship with sound, but this was a minimalist mission, nothing more.

But then, if the Ordo Hereticus’ worries were not unfounded, more of the Imperium’s soldiers would have been better to hold back the destruction that was sure to come.

...

Twilight approached Celestia’s palace at a slow trot. Never before had the castle been as foreboding as it was now silhouetted against the last remnants of night as the sun rose in the east, towers like spears raised for battle. Twilight shivered and forced her eyes forward, anything to keep her mind focused on the task ahead.

Even if that meant speculating just what kind of disaster Celestia was worried about.

Twilight ascended the flight of steps leading to the main doorway of the castle. The two Celestial Guards standing before it regarded her for a moment before giving a short nod, all the clearance Twilight needed to approach the door and give it a short push with her magic. Instead of the usual servant waiting to escort guests to the throne room, Twilight found herself standing before Princess Luna, the alicorn just as stern and collected as ever.

“Twilight Sparkle,” she said as Twilight stepped into the main hallway. “My sister asked me to escort you to her. Please follow me.” Twilight said nothing, just giving a short nod before falling in step behind Luna. The Princess of the Night led her past the throne room and further into the castle, with only the sound of her hooves clicking against the stone floor to keep her comfort.

“Princess Luna, can I ask you what’s going on?” Twilight started.

“You may, but I am not the one to provide you with any clear answers.” Luna replied, rounding a corner that led to a twisting flight of stairs. “Celestia has warned me of some coming disaster, but what that disaster is I cannot tell you. Rest assured that everything will be explained to you in due time.”

“Oh...” there was a long pause before Twilight spoke again. “I remember what she told me. About you, and her... old home. Is it something to do with that?”

“In a way, though it does not have to deal with my actions under the influence of Chaos... I hope.” Luna looked away for a moment. “It is passed, and the taint of Chaos no longer claws at my mind, but whenever I see that ponies still fear me, still resent me for what I did...” another pause before Luna shook her head. “It matters not. My sister is waiting.” Twilight’s jaw tightened as they neared the next door, which she recognized led to the room Princess Celestia had stored the Elements of Harmony in prior to Discord’s escape. The walls were lined with massive stained glass windows, each one depicting a significant event in Equestria’s history: Celestia’s rise to power, the first and second defeats of Nightmare Moon, and the second defeat of Discord, all shining as the morning sun beamed through the glass.

And standing in the center of the room was Celestia herself. Her normal regalia was gone, replaced instead by her old battle armor. It was massive, scratched from centuries of use yet still shined to a bright polish. Celestia’s neck was protected by a set of pauldrons, the right depicting a stylized etching of her cutie mark, the left a bird of prey with its talons ready to strike. At the base of her neck was a third image, that of a double-headed eagle with wings swept outward, as if ready to take flight. A large sword dangled from a clamp on Celestia’s side, the golden skull on the pommel staring off into space.

Twilight could not help but shudder. The last time she had seen Celestia dressed like this had not left a good impression in her mind, no matter how intriguing the story had been.

“Welcome, Twilight,” Celestia said, giving Twilight the best smile she could. “I suppose you’re wondering why I called you here today?”

“It... did cross my mind a few times.” Twilight replied. “You didn’t say much in your letter? Is Equestria under attack?”

“Not yet,” Celestia replied, her smile vanishing as she closed her eyes. “Refresh my memory; what have I told you about the nature of the Warp?”

“Well...” Twilight paused for a moment. “It’s the source of all magic, as well as a repository for emotions and souls of almost every living thing. If it gets too broiled and convoluted from strong emotions, daemons can spawn and break loose, but they can be banished with a bit of force.”

“Very good,” Celestia said. “But I see that you have forgotten that the Warp can also be used to send messages to other psychically attuned beings.”

“I-I suppose I did forget that.” Twilight mumbled, looking away from Celestia for a moment. “Sorry, Princess...”

“That’s quite alright, Twilight. It is one of the few things that I failed to teach you before your stay in Ponyville began,” Celestia turned away from Twilight for a moment. “And the Warp continues to surprise me, even; I have just learned that messages cannot only be sent across galaxies, but universes as well.” Twilight’s head snapped up as she blinked in surprise. She had no time to speak again before Celestia continued.

“Yesterday, I heard voices calling through the Warp, warning me of some coming disaster,” Celestia turned her head back towards Twilight. “Apparently, I was the only one to hear it, and what is more troubling is that it did not originate from Equestria, but from my old universe.”

“Who sent it?”

“Anyone that would be powerful enough to do something like this is dead or would wish to see me dead.” Celestia furrowed her brow and looked away again. “If your greatest enemy warns you of coming danger, what does that say of the coming disaster?” Twilight was silent for a long time, her eyes darting back and forth between Celestia and Luna. The younger sister had been silent since they had entered, her face a stony facade of control.

“So... what does this have to do with me?” Twilight asked. There was a pause before Celestia spoke again.

“Whatever awaits me, I must face it head on before it can harm or destroy Equestria.” Celestia turned to face Twilight fully before speaking again. “That is why I am going back to the Imperium of Mankind. And you are coming with me.”

“What?!” Twilight cried, jumping in place in surprise. “Princess you can’t just leave Equestria!”

“That’s what I said once she explained to me her plan,” Luna said. “She is quite convincing, though.”

“Twilight, Humanity cannot stand alone against a threat like this,” Celestia continued. “I adore Equestria, and would never abandon my ponies, but for all its faults I still care about the fate of Mankind. Even if I look at this from a pragmatic side, should Humanity fall Equestria may very well be next, and I do not believe we are ready for that kind of incursion.”

“But, what about us? What will we do when you go off to fight this... whatever it is?”

“Luna is more than capable of running Equestria in my absence,” Celestia looked towards the younger alicorn, whose stoic expression finally gave way to a quick smile. “And it is not like I intend to stay there forever, which is where you come in.”

“Me?” Twilight asked, taking a small step back.

“Every time I have crossed fully through the Warp, when I first came to Equestria and when I defeated the Windigoes, I had a conduit of power to enhance my own abilities and guide me through the Warp. On my own, I am not powerful enough to transport us through, but with another powerful magic user I should be able to pass through to the Imperium. Luna will act as a conduit to get us there-”

“And I’ll be the one to get us back.” Twilight finished, noting that Celestia’s only response was a nod. “But... what about Equestria? What about my friends?”

“Luna will let them know that I have asked you to join me on a journey that may take several months.” Celestia replied. “Your friends and loved ones will be taken care of, and I will make sure that you return to Equestria alive, Twilight.”

“But...” Twilight stammered. “But... this isn’t just like going to a new country. This is an entire universe, and you really haven’t told me enough to be prepared for this. What if I screw something up? What if somepony gets hurt and I can’t help them? What if-?”

“Twilight,” Twilight stopped her nervous rant as Celestia placed an armored hoof on her shoulder. “You are my personal student, and one of the most skilled unicorns I have ever had the privilege of training. With my guidance, I doubt there is anything you won’t be able to overcome.” Twilight chewed her lip, but as she looked up to Celestia, her mentor smiling down at her, Twilight’s fears began to slowly erode.

“Okay...” she said finally. “I th-think I can do it. Um... What next?”

“Luna and I will cast the spell that will take us to the Imperium.” Celestia took a step back from Twilight. “You will need to stay close to me and focus your energies, else you will be lost on the path we need to follow. And whatever you do, do not open your eyes; the images of the Warp are not meant for mortal minds to witness, and the best you can hope for if you do is that it will merely drive you insane.” Twilight gulped before stepping close to Celestia, her cheek brushing up against Celestia’s armor. She quickly closed her eyes, muscles straining as she did her best to keep them shut.

“Are you ready, sister?” Twilight heard Celestia say.

“Yes, Tia.” Luna replied. There was a pause before Twilight felt a shiver run down her back, her coat standing on end as ethereal energy washed over her. With a small whimper, she drew closer to Celestia, all but wrapping one foreleg around one of her mentor’s own.

“May you return to us soon,” Luna said. “I love you, Tia.”

“I love you too, Luna.”

And with that, Celestia and Twilight were cast into the Warp.

Author's Note

And they're off!
If you haven't guessed already, this takes place around the end of Season 3, so "Magical Mystery Cure" didn't happen.

Sanguinium Martyres translates roughly to "Blood of Martyrs".

Home you enjoy the story. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.03- Arrival

Arrival

Twilight tumbled out of thin air, slamming into wet earth with a loud thud. Her whole body tingled from residual Warp energy, sending shivers down her spine as it rushed out of her body. She coughed before trying and failing to get to her hooves, stumbling forward and landing on her face.

It was then that she opened her eyes. She was lying in a forest, underbrush and trees stretching on as far as she could see. The grass underneath her body was damp from recent rainfall, and the air was filled with the calls of birds she had never heard before. Thin beams of light pierced the foliage above her, and with a bit of struggle she managed to strain her head upward.

“I don’t think this is Equestria...” she mumbled, her eyes darting between the two moons overhead. Once again she struggled and failed to get up, flopping back down in the dirt.

“Twilight,” Twilight paused for a moment when she felt cold metal against her back. “Easy, Twilight; travelling through the Warp is never a pleasant experience, especially for one as new to it as you.”

“The Warp...” Twilight mumbled, before the realization returned. “We did it? We’re-”

“Yes, Twilight,” Celestia replied. “We’re in my home universe.” Twilight nodded, anything to keep her mind focused. A new universe. She was the first unicorn to have ever crossed a dimension and lived to tell about it. She chuckled, struggling to get back up before her strength gave way and she flopped onto her back. Now, though, she could see Celestia again, and she could not help but gasp.

Celestia had changed. Her wings, horn, tail, and coat had vanished, replaced instead by tanned skin. Her armor now looked several times more bulky, and she stood taller than a bear standing on its hind legs. Her arms no longer ended in hooves, but in long spindly digits not unlike Spike’s claws. At least she assumed that was the case, for Celestia’s left hand was now encased in a massive gauntlet tipped in large, curved talons. Her face seemed smaller, like that of a monkey, though her nose was more pointed and her ears smaller than any monkey she had ever seen. Her mane no longer blew in some unseen wind, but still retained its blue, pink, and green coloring.

“You’re...” Twilight started. “You’re...”

“Human,” Celestia finished for her. “As are you, though believe me when I say that I was always exceptional among humans.” Celestia looked down at her body, taking a moment to examine herself. “Though the fact that I am still female and have retained my usual hair color is interesting; I would have thought I would change back to my original form... Perhaps that’s an experiment for another time.”

“That means...” Twilight looked down at herself. She too had lost her coat, though her new skin was significantly more pink than Celestia’s. Her hooves had changed as well, the tips of her new fingers short and stubby. Her legs and arms had elongated, their musculature having shifted around slightly to better handle the change.

Everything about this new body felt wrong... yet why wasn’t she more freaked out about this?

“Um...” she started. “I... don’t know what I’m supposed to do with this?”

“It might take some time for you to get used to walking on two legs.” Celestia admitted, reaching down with her right hand to help Twilight to her feet. “But I think it should be a good place to start.” Twilight wobbled, grabbing on to Celestia to prevent her feet from slipping out from under her. Once she was certain she was not about to slip, she took a tentative step forward, grass tickling her toes.

One step became two. Two steps became several. Soon, Twilight was able to let go of Celestia, shuffling forward ever so slightly.

“I... I think I’m getting this.” she said, before letting out a small giggle. “I think I’m getting this. Princess, I’m walking!”

“Well done, Twilight,” Celestia said, giving Twilight a smile. “We’ll have more time for you to get used to walking. For now,” Celestia reached to her side and pulled out a pack, something Twilight had missed when they had met in Equestria. “Get dressed.”

“Uh... why?” Twilight asked. “I mean, I can understand wearing armor and all, but why do I need clothes?”

“Humans have a very large nudity taboo,” Celestia said before passing the pack to Twilight. She opened it to reveal a long skirt, work shoes, what she guessed was a shirt, and a few other articles she could not rightly name. “If you just walk around naked you’ll draw plenty of negative attention, and possibly be arrested if not shot depending on what system we’re in.”

“That’s...” Twilight started, looking back down at the pack of clothes. “That’s just... That makes no sense.”

“Believe me, Twilight; this universe is much stranger than just foibles over clothing.” Twilight merely nodded as she reached into the pack and began pulling out segments of clothing. “Will you be needing any help?”

“I think I’ll try it myself first, Princess.” Twilight started as she fumbled with what she guessed were undergarments. “But, if this was going to be a problem, why not just let me put the clothes on back in Equestria?”

“My armor is warded against Warp Travel; your clothes are not.” Twilight opened her mouth to counter, but Celestia waved her off. “Don’t ask me how that works, because it would take too long to explain. While you are finishing up there, I will reach out into the Warp and see just where we are.”

“Isn’t this the Imperium?” Twilight asked as she shimmied into her new skirt.

“The Imperium spanned a whole galaxy, Twilight.” Celestia replied as she kneeled in the grass. “We could be far out in the Eastern Fringe, or just a few light years away from Terra or Ultramar. A quick psychic scan should be able to tell me everything.” With that Celestia closed her eyes, her brow furrowing in concentration. Twilight turned away for a moment, fumbling with the last few bits of clothing while Celestia meditated. Once she was certain that she was properly dressed, Twilight took a moment to look around and survey her surroundings.

She saw now that the forest around her was far beyond anything she had seen before. The trees wove around each other in intricate spirals, not a single branch or trunk touching one another. Their leaves were a dark maroon on the bottom while retaining a traditional green color on top, each frond lined with a series of small red spines. Beyond the leaves she saw small reptiles darting between branches and stems, each step they made causing small flashes of bioluminescence up the side of the trunks.

So enamored with the sight of the bizarre wildlife, Twilight almost failed to notice that two of the lights had not winked out.

A scream died in Twilight’s throat as the beast lunged out of the brush. It let out a low hiss as it swiped at her, chitinous claws gleaming in the moonlight as they descended towards Twilight. Twilight yelped and curled into a tight ball, trembling as tried and failed to find some way to defend herself.

The attack never connected. The ringing of claws against metal filled the clearing, Twilight venturing a glance through her hands as Celestia stepped over her, sword blazing with power. “Are you alright, Twilight?”

“Y-y-yes...” she stammered, pulling herself up to her knees while Celestia slid into a defensive position. The creature hissed again, stepping about at the edge of the shadows as it tried to look for an opening. It found one and charged forward, its motions nothing more than a blur. Celestia swept her sword downward, parrying the series of blows her opponent launched towards her. Celestia stepped forward and slashed downward, but the beast darted away and snuck back into the shadows, circling around again as if it had no interest in Celestia and wanted to kill Twilight above all else.

The creature lunged forward again, but was stymied as Celestia threw herself forward, her shoulder slamming into the beast’s chest. It screeched in pain and anger as it lashed as Celestia’s armor, a second unseen pair of appendages slicing downward like the mandibles of a praying mantis. The mandibles scraped across Celestia’s armor, pulling her closer so the beast could attack her without risking retaliation.

The creature’s advantage did not last, for in the next instant Celestia cried out before a bright flash filled the clearing, Twilight ducking down and tossing her arm over her eyes. The beast screamed in rage, smoke rising from burned sections of chitin as it staggered away from Celestia. Celestia poured power into the flames surrounding her left hand before lunging forward, raking her claws across the monster’s carapace. White chitin and greenish ichor was vaporized by Celestia’s attack, the beast stumbling back and collapsing as it flailed helplessly with its claws and mandibles.

Within two minutes, all was still in the forest again.

“What... what was that thing?!” Twilight cried, struggling back to her feet while Celestia examined the corpse.

“Nothing that I faced personally,” Celestia mused, quickly stabbing her sword into the creature’s head to make sure it was fully dead. “But I saw enough through the eyes of my followers. This is a Lictor, a vanguard organism of the Tyranid Hive Fleets; they lurk about in forests picking off scouts and stragglers, feasting on their minds to find weaknesses in their enemy’s lines.” Twilight gulped again as she stepped closer to the mangled corpse of the Lictor. Its mangled body was like some odd cross between a reptile and an insect, with six limbs when the mandibles were taken into account. Its head was rounded, its mouth a mass of barbed tentacles dripping with what Twilight hoped was just saliva.

“They’re a might bit faster than I thought they would be,” Celestia mused. “I suppose once I get used to fighting like this again, I should not have too many problems.”

“O-okay...” Twilight replied, stepping away from the dead Lictor towards Celestia. “So, it’s dead, right?”

“Yes, but Tyranids of any breed rarely travel alone,” Celestia reattached her sword to her hip before searching around. “Come Twilight; we’ll need to find an outpost of some sort before we are overrun with these monsters.” Twilight stood in place for a few seconds before quickly falling in place behind Celestia, the Princess tearing away at the foliage with her weapons.

Twilight shivered. Stuck on an alien world, hunted by monsters straight out of nightmares, and in a form she was not used to moving around in. Even the comfort of seeing Celestia ready to fight anything that threatened them seemed all but hollow.

...

Days had passed since the last communique. Mattias had sent small searches through the Aquittus System, once again turning up no sign that the Tau wanted anything to do with the sector. What time wasn’t spent searching for the enemy without was spent preparing the Sanguinium Martyres for the arrival of Lord Inquisitor Markos.

“So, if the Lord Inquisitor accuses one of us of heresy?” Nikolai asked as he and Alexis followed Mattias towards the hangar bay.

“I’ll have final say in the investigation,” Mattias replied. “Lord Inquisitor he may be, this vessel is under jurisdiction of the Ordo Xenos, not the Ordo Hereticus; I will have more power to examine if not block his accusations before they get too out of hand.”

“Unless of course he has you arrested for heresy,” Alexis countered. “Can’t really stop him with a bullet in your head, can you my lord?”

“Thank you for your vote of confidence, Alexis.” Mattias deadpanned. “Truly, the Emperor has blessed you with a wise and discerning heart.” The two Valhallans exchanged glances as the trio stepped into the hangar. While it retained some modicum of efficiency that the Imperium prided itself over, there was a distinct lack of regulation among the dozens of collected civilian, military, and even xenos craft. Servitors and enginseers meandered through the ships, either adjusting and repairing Imperium craft or dismantling xenos vessels for study later. As Mattias and the Valhallans made their way down the first flight of steps to the main floor, he spotted Angelique standing in the center of room, watched over by a taller woman dressed in white.

“Sister Bianca,” he called, catching the Hospitaller’s attention. “How’s Angelique doing?”

“The little psyker has been stable for some time, Inquisitor.” Bianca replied, giving Angelique a gentle tap to turn her towards Mattias. “Magos Aryll made a few adjustments to her dampeners, so there should be no danger.”

“No death predictions this time?” Alexis said from behind Mattias. “I don’t like being told that some Eldar witch is going to snap my neck like a twig.”

“Steady, Alexis,” Mattias said, casting a glance towards the other man before turning back to Angelique. “What do you have to say? Are you better now?”

“Water is still until the stone strikes it,” Angelique mumbled, tucking her hands in her robes and bowing her head like a scolded child. “I have seen all that is before me, and have nothing more to say on it.”

“No business about mares and destruction?” Alexis asked, drawing another glare from Mattias.

“Let me handle this, please?” he growled, but Angelique only gave a sunny smile.

“The mare prances about the fields beneath the light, but that will not be seen for some time.” she chirped. “No business to be found here, less the Lord Inquisitor wishes to know about it.”

“She’s still having her odd bouts of prophecy,” Bianca sighed. “The only option left is to drug her, but that will only cause problems for everyone.”

“We’ll reserve that for if she has another ranting.” Mattias replied before his vox caster buzzed. “Inquisitor Mattias.”

“My lord, Lord Markos’ personal craft has just hailed us,” the dockmaster said. “He should be aboard in a minute or two.”

“Thank you for that information.” Mattias clicked his vox off before turning towards the large set of blast doors that separated the hangar from the docking bay. “Sister Bianca, did you ever hear of Inquisitor Markos during your time in the Ecclesiarchy?”

“That is implying that I ever left,” Bianca countered with a small grin. “But no, my coven never encountered any Inquisitor of that name. It is a large galaxy, after all.”

“Just wanted to make sure there were no connections I might have missed.” Mattias replied. Just then the blast doors slid open, revealing a small Imperial Cutter. It was surprisingly well kept, showing none of the usual battle damage and wear that vessels serving the Inquisition had a tendency to accumulate. Loading clamps pulled the ship towards a docking point in the hangar, micro-repulsors slowing its descent so it did not damage the Sanguinium Martyres’ deck.

Mattias and his entourage firmed up their stance as the cutter’s gangplank lowered, followed soon by Inquisitor Markos stepping out of the ship. The man was dressed in red and gold armor, a silvery cape trailing after him. The cybernetic eye and collection of scars on his face would have added to his intimidation factor in the eyes of anyone outside of the Ordos, but Mattias was more than capable of looking past simple appearances.

The sweat forming on his right palm told another story, but he was also skilled at ignoring that aspect of his life.

“Inquisitor Mattias, I presume?” Lord Markos said as he approached, stopping just before Mattias.

“Lord Markos, welcome to the Sanguinium Martyres.” Mattias said with a bow. “All the resources under my command are at your disposal for the duration of your stay.”

“Of course,” Markos cast a glance towards one of the dismantled xenos ships. “Though where you recovered these resources leaves many a question unanswered.”

“Those ships were shot down over Forgeworld Graia,” Mattias replied. “Magos Aryll has been sanctifying and reverse engineering any tech that might be of use to the Inquisition.”

“Good; your ties to the Mechanicus have reduced your possible corruption at the hands of the alien.” Mattias’ jaw tightened, but he refrained from saying anything as Markos continued. “Now, to the matter of the witch.”

“Yes, of course. Bianca, Angelique,” Mattias stepped aside as the Hospitaller escorted Angelique to Markos. The little psyker cringed as she neared the Inquisitor, a small whimper rising from her lips.

“Angelique Leggett,” Bianca said as she passed the psyker off to Markos. “Born on Harakon roughly 203.M45; parents were gunners aboard the light cruiser Redeeming Blade, lost with all hands battling Orks in the Attila system. She was brought in as a psyker at the age of three, sanctioned and released into Inquisitor Mattias’ service in 220.M45.”

“And during this time she has shown no signs of corruption?” Markos asked, leaning in to examine Angelique.

“The medicae that monitored Angelique before I was brought aboard found nothing beyond the norm.” Bianca replied. “However, Angelique’s powers developed rather early; as such her mental faculties were not prepared for the powers she wields, so she is prone to bouts of ‘prophecy’ and rambling.”

“The ax cuts deep,” Angelique mumbled, shying away from Markos’ examination. “It breaks the mare in the raven’s eye, and the light shall cover them both.” there was a long pause as Markos drew away from Angelique.

“... Even with her dampeners she still has a few moments.” Mattias said, cutting through the silence.

“Appearance matters not.” Markos looked away from Angelique towards Mattias. “I would like to question the girl more closely. Prepare whatever interrogation chambers you have.”

“As Angelique’s commander, I would like to be present for the interrogation,” Mattias’ eyes narrowed. “And that includes control over any applications of torture you might suggest.” Markos’ remaining eye narrowed, sending a small chill down Mattias’ spine. Fortunately, the man relented, relaxing ever so slightly.

“Of course; this ship is under your command, after all.” Markos straightened out before continuing. “Now then, I suppose I shall give you and your followers some time to prepare. I will make sure the supplies I brought from Ultramar are ready. By your leave,” Mattias nodded before Lord Markos turned back to his ship. Once he was out of earshot, Mattias heard one of the Valhallans behind him sigh.

“I don’t like him,” Alexis said.

“I can’t say I’m overly fond of the Lord Inquisitor myself,” Mattias replied. “But until he leaves we’ll have to listen to what he has to say. Nikolai, make sure the interrogation chambers are prepared.”

“Yes, my lord.” Nikolai said before starting off to a different part of the ship.

“You are going to regulate this to interrogation, yes?” Bianca asked as she led Angelique back to Mattias. “I cannot say that anything more intense will bode well for Angelique’s psyche, and I myself cannot be asked to perform to more... exacting standards.”

“It won’t come to that, I’m sure.” Mattias said, watching as Lord Markos entered the cutter. “Angelique has committed no sins that warrant torture, so I do not see the need to escalate beyond a verbal interrogation.”

“Yes, but will Lord Markos agree with you?”

“I don’t know... and that’s what has me worried.”

...

The forest had grown more dense since their arrival point. Brute force alone was not providing adequate speed, so Celestia had to resort to using her sword to hack through several thickets. Hard work, no doubt, but Celestia’s might was far beyond a few trees and shrubs.

But then Celestia was a god in all but name; while she was not worn down, Twilight was a different matter entirely.

“Princess...” Twilight whimpered from behind her. “I don’t think I can go further.” Celestia stopped advancing and turned to face Twilight. The younger woman was shuffling along, each step as if she were carrying a heavy load on her back.

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” she said, giving her companion a smile. “Just a little further, and we should be able to rest.”

“I can’t...” Twilight replied, before her strength finally gave way and she sank to her knees. “My legs haven’t been this sore since Cadence and Shining Armor took me on my first hike...” Celestia opened her mouth to say something, but stopped. Twilight was in no condition to travel any further, sitting on the ground as if she was consigned to whatever fate awaited her.

Never before had her student looked so lost. So vulnerable.

Celestia attached her sword to the clamp on her hip before moving to Twilight, offering a hand to the young woman. “Here, Twilight,” she said, her voice soft. “I will carry you a little further, then we will rest and continue on tomorrow.” Twilight paused, looking up at Celestia for a moment before nodding and taking Celestia’s hand. Her smile returning, Celestia slid her arm under Twilight, hoisting her up so her student could get a firm grip on her armor.

“This isn’t a problem, is it?” Twilight asked.

“No,” Celestia replied, shifting her armor slightly so Twilight would be comfortable. “I understand that it might be hard for you at first, but you will adjust to this realm in due time.”

“Oh...” there was a pause, Celestia busying herself with ripping through the underbrush, before Twilight spoke again. “Princess?”

“Yes, Twilight?”

“Did you ever miss this?” Twilight asked. “I mean, living here, ruling the Imperium?” there was a pause as Celestia considered the question.

“For a little while, yes.” Celestia answered before pushing another tree aside. “I did spend the first portion of my life in what would become the Imperium, after all, and Equestria was not exactly hospitable when I arrived. But after a while, once I started populating that world with my creations, it became more my home than the Imperium was.” she sighed. “But I suppose I still wondered if my followers had ever risen above their trials, if they had achieved the greatness I felt Humanity was destined for.” there was another pause, the only sound being the calls of native wildlife and Celestia’s boots crushing plant matter beneath her. She thought about continuing on, but her thoughts on the Imperium would have to wait until they reached the safety of an outpost.

And once her suspicions were laid to rest.

“I miss Equestria...” Twilight mumbled, squirming about to try and find a comfortable crook in Celestia’s arm.

“I do too, Twilight... I do too.” Celestia stopped walking as a low hiss cut through the forest. She turned about, reaching out into the forest with her power to try and find the enemy. She spotted them, coming through the jungle to her right; they were smaller than the Lictor that had attacked Twilight, sticking close to the ground as they pushed forward. Light from one of the moons beamed down on them, highlighting long claws protruding from their forelimbs. Their carapaces were a deep blue, flecked with streaks of green and white to better hide in foliage. This isn’t a Hive Fleet I remember from the Throne.

“The Tyranid infestation must be far greater than I realized,” Celestia mused, taking a few steps back to put some distance between her and the approaching Hormagaunts. The pack let out another hiss, rippling around as they searched for a good moment to strike. Beyond them Celestia could see larger shapes lurking in the shadows, possibly Warrior strains guiding the more feral Gaunts.

“Princess,” Twilight said as she clung closer to Celestia. “There’s more of them.” Celestia turned her head slightly. A second pack of Tyranids, the larger ones much more visible now, stalked out of the brush to her left. Celestia turned again, trying to keep both broods in her field of vision before they attacked.

Just when it seemed that the Warriors would send their broods forward, there was a flicker of blue light before one pitched forward, a sharp crack echoing through the woods as the other Tyranids hissed in confusion. Several more cracks rang out, numerous Tyranids collapsing dead, before Celestia spotted smaller shapes darting between the trees, stopping only to let off another burst of fire.

The Tyranids, enraged by their discovery, lashed out in all directions.

Celestia took two steps back and swept her free arm outward, a curtain of fire arching out towards the attackers. Several of the Hormagaunts fell smoldering to the ground, but several more bounded forward and jumped, claws raised. Celestia once more took a step to the side, enough to shield Twilight from the enemy, before swiping out and shredding the first of her opponents. All around her shots from the third party rang out, splashing among the Tyranids and shattering chitin like thin glass. The warrior forms pulled back, many of the still standing Gaunts falling to their sides in preparation to charge what they saw as the bigger threat.

That rally proved to be their undoing, for a second wave of fire dropped in from above. Missiles and energy slammed into the gathered aliens, some getting only seconds to screech in pain before they died. Twilight gave a small yelp as Celestia shifted again, a few stray shots pinging off her armor without much effect. The Tyranids, exposed and under fire, screeched as they bled back into the forest, fire from their enemies chasing them down.

As Celestia heard the faint whine of repulsor lifts begin to drown out the hisses and snarls of the Tyranids, she allowed some of her tension to release. “Are you injured, Twilight?”

“No,” Twilight replied, letting go of Celestia so she could get a better view of their rescuers. “I think I’m okay... and I think I’m beginning to hate those things.”

“There are many who would see that as a good thing.” Celestia set Twilight down, rising up to grab her sword. “But don’t allow yourself to lose focus; we are not out of this yet.”

“But the Tyranids are gone, right?” Twilight offered. “Those people saved us.”

“In a manner of speaking.” Celestia said. “But this just confirms my theory: we are not in the Imperium yet. Crossing over was not as precise as I would have hoped; the Hive Fleets or the interference of Chaos might have something to do with that, but we’ll cross that bridge once we come to it.” Celestia’s face set in a scowl as she saw her “rescuers” stepped from the forest.

They were short, shorter than the average human, and dressed in green armor topped with curved helmets. Their faces were hidden away, the only sign of life coming from a single glowing light that functioned as an eyepiece. They wore nothing resembling shoes, instead perfectly happy to walk about on hooved feet as the approached. Their weapons were sleek, several of them glowing blue from the ammunition they used, and more importantly they were held at the ready in case Celestia chose to attack.

“We are not in the Imperium, but we seem to have discovered an outpost of the Tau Empire.”

Author's Note

Hello again.

So yes, I decide to turn Celestia and Twilight into humans. While having them remain ponies would be hilarious, I'm sure, it also makes for a big headache and I don't think the story as I have it planned out would work all that well. Also, it'd be Out of Character for the Imperium to just accept an apparent xenos that claimed to be their god.

And Celestia's way off target, both in location and timing. We'll see how well she handles that in the future.

Hope you still enjoy the story. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.04- Herald of the Emperor

Herald of the Emperor

Twilight eyed the new aliens as they formed a rough semicircle around her and Celestia. Their weapons were still lowered, but their faceless masks showed no signs that they regarded the humans’ presence in any positive light. Celestia resting her free hand on the hilt of her sword did not seem to alleviate the tension, the two sides staring down at one another as if waiting for the other to make the first move.

Twilight swallowed. She was no fighter; why did she have to get stuck in the middle of standoffs, even with Celestia at her side?

The whining sound grew louder as a trio of shapes descended from the sky. They were clad in larger, fully enclosed versions of the first group’s armor, their weapons trained on Celestia as they approached. The one Twilight guessed was the leader hovered before Celestia before speaking.

At least she assumed it was speech; the suit sounded like someone from Neighpan was trying to speak Ancient Equestrian with a Germane accent, and doing a pretty poor job at it. Celestia’s eyes narrowed before she responded with a more refined version of the same language that seemed to upset the leader.

Twilight furrowed her brow. The exchange could have been interesting, had she known what the two were staying.

“Princess,” she whispered, giving Celestia’s armor a small tap. “What are you saying?”

“You didn’t hear me?” Celestia asked, before the realization came over her. “How could I forget; you don’t speak Gothic.” Celestia mumbled something else under her breath, but Twilight was unable to catch what she said before Celestia laid her hand on Twilight’s forehead. There was a pause before a shiver of energy ran through her body, a small bead of sweat breaking out on her brow.

“That should hold you until you are able to learn the language.” Celestia said as she withdrew her hand from Twilight’s head. Twilight blinked several times, unsure of just what to say, before the Tau spoke again.

“What did you do to your companion, human?” the alien asked, one arm of the suit aiming towards Celestia’s face.

“Nothing that you would understand.” Celestia said, turning to face the Tau again. There was a pause before the Tau spoke again.

“There is no need for you to be so uncooperative,” the alien said. “Hand over your weapons, and I assure you that you will be taken care of.”

“As if your assurance buy trust.” Celestia countered. “I have faced many that have told me that they would ensure my security, only for them to turn on me when their plans called for it. However, I do not wish to battle you, xenos, but merely wish for the means to leave this world and return to my work in the Imperium.”

“This is a secure location of the Tau Empire, human,” the Tau leader replied. “We cannot allow you to just leave and alert more of your kind to our presence. But stay and turn over your weapons; we would be more than gracious enough to provide safe passage and lodging from which to continue your work on any Sept world, whatever it may be.”

“You think I would be so willing to abandon my own kind for hollow promises?” Celestia’s eyes narrowed. “You will have to do more to convince me of your sincerity.” The Tau seemed to hesitate, some of the smaller ones hesitantly lowering their weapons slightly, but the effect would not last before the leader realigned his weapons towards Celestia.

Twilight bit her lip. There had to be a way to resolve the solution without killing anyone.

“Wait,” Twilight said, drawing both Celestia and the Tau’s attention. “If you don’t let us go, we won’t be able to save you.”

“... Explain, human.” the leader said. Twilight paused for a moment before speaking

“M-my teacher and I are trying to stop a... a major disaster from destroying the Imperium,” she started, breaking away from Celestia for a moment. “If we don’t, you will probably be next. But we can’t stop it if we’re stuck in some world like this, though I’m sure it’d be very nice and we’d be able to learn a lot.”

“Twilight,” Celestia whispered, but Twilight was not ready to stop.

“So if you let us go, we both benefit from this; we finish our work and save the galaxy, and you don’t suffer whenever the disaster strikes. Does...” Twilight’s confidence faded slightly. “Does that work?” There was another pause, the Tau looking between each other and conversing in their own language. Twilight watched them for a moment before she felt Celestia’s hand rest on her shoulder.

“I admire your quick thinking, Twilight,” Celestia said. “But be careful; not everything in this universe can be so easily swayed by negotiations.” Twilight had no time to answer before the Tau spoke again.

“Your argument does hold some weight,” the commander said. “And it does seem complementary to the Greater Good. However, there is still more that we must discuss before we can consider releasing you. You may retain your weapons, but you must come to our outpost under guard. Is that acceptable?”

“... Yes, it is.” Celestia said, lowering her hand from her sword. She did not sound convinced, Twilight noted, but this was a different world than Equestria, and they had just survived being attacked by alien monsters; Celestia had every right to be cautious about new encounters.”

“Very well,” the leading Tau turned to another one in the group. “Shas’ui, escort these humans back to base. We shall sweep the area for any further signs of Tyranid presence.” the leader of those Tau on foot nodded, the rest of the aliens lowering their weapons as the ones in the larger suits began to ascend into the treetops. The other Tau had reformed from surrounding the humans, and now beckoned Twilight and Celestia to follow them while two circled around behind them.

“At least the situation has been defused.” Celestia mused as the entourage began to march through the forest. “Thank you, Twilight; your diplomatic skills may have saved us all.”

“Oh... you’re welcome, Princess,” Twilight replied, finding a place close to Celestia. Though the risk of being killed by aliens was no longer looming over her head, she still felt safest next to her mentor. The Tau did not say anything as they passed through the forest, though Twilight did catch several glances from the closer ones.

“Um... Thank you for saving us,” Twilight started. No reason to be too unfriendly, Celestia’s distrust notwithstanding. The Tau conversed among one another for a moment before the leader spoke.

“These fighters are young; they do not understand your language,” the alien replied. “I, however, have relayed your thanks and can assure you that we are more than welcome to protect those that have understanding like that of the Greater Good.”

“... Sure.” Twilight said, tugging at the hem of her shirt for a moment. “What... what is the Greater Good that you keep talking about?” at this, the Shas’ui’s optics seemed to glow brighter.

“The Greater Good is what unites all beings, whether they know it or not,” the Tau started, sounding less like a soldier and more like a reverent parishioner. “With the guidances of the Ethereals, each of us is called to perform certain tasks to provide for a brighter future for all peoples. We have been chosen to fight, so we fight, but there are those whom the Ethereals call to build, or to guide our ships across the stars-”

“And once called you can never step off that path until your death.” Celestia interrupted. “You are given no choice in the matter, even if your skills may lie elsewhere and need to be uncovered. You are not an individual; you are just another piece in a great machine that can just as easily be replaced.” Twilight looked back to Celestia. She had never seen her mentor this hostile towards... anything, really. Even Twilight’s mistake with the “Want it, Need it” spell did not draw this much ire from the princess.

“I understand that you are our guest,” the leading Tau started. “But that does not give you right to question and mock the Greater Good.”

“I do not believe in forcing one to follow any caste or path that is set before them,” Celestia shot back. “The body and the mind may be tricked, but the spirit knows where it is drawn and will discover the truth in time. Need I remind you how your own empire suffered a schism over these teachings.” the Tau wavered, but was not slow in speaking again.

“That was a long time ago,” the alien replied. “Those that were confused on their places have been reeducated for some time.”

“Did your Ethereals tell you this?”

“Of course, and why shouldn’t they? The Ethereals have never once deceived their fellows on any matter, great or small; it would be against the Greater Good.” Celestia did not answer this, but her contempt was still marking her face. The Tau turned back to the path ahead while Twilight looked up to Celestia.

“Princess,” she said. “Is something wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong.” Celestia replied, causing Twilight to frown.

“You don’t seem like yourself, though,” Twilight countered. “Ever since we were found you’ve acted... well, aggressive.”

“I know,” Celestia replied, before letting out a sigh. “And I’m sorry. The Tau were still waving sharpened sticks while I built the Imperium; I never had a chance to interact with them beyond psychic probes while I was on the Throne. I have seen the worst of so many aliens in this universe that I guess my old hostility returned.” she looked down at Twilight. “I don’t think anything will come of it, though. Once we’ve had a chance to rest, I’m sure I will be more personable.”

“I-If you say so,” Twilight replied, turning her eyes forward as they continued on. Still, her mind was drawn back to Celestia, even as the other woman walked on in silence.

Twilight prided herself on attention to detail, and there was still something Celestia was not telling her.

...

The problem was not the Tau; they were just like any other race Celestia had encountered over her long life. They could be spoken to, convinced, or killed if the need arose. Their concept of the “Greater Good”, while hopelessly childish and oppressive, was a lot closer to the ideal of harmony that she had spoken to her ponies. And of all the races that she could have arrived in the presence of, the Tau were far from the worst.

It was not the Tau that had made her more irritable. It was herself.

The Tau had provided quarters for her and Twilight. The building was roomy, the walls curving upward in clean arches to form a dome above them. Celestia did not exactly care for the pale white lining, but she was in no position to argue for better quarters.

Twilight had not lasted long once she spotted a bed. Despite her assurance she was no longer tired, she had fallen asleep less than three minutes after the Tau had left them. She now lay in a tight ball, a sheet pulled up around her ears. Celestia, having changed from her armor to a white tunic the Tau had offered, sat in vigil over the younger woman, watching her in case something disturbed her sleep.

Once she was certain that Twilight was sound asleep, Celestia had turned inward towards the source of her frustration.

Why didn’t we arrive in the Imperium? she thought. The Astronomicon is the most powerful psychic beacon in this universe; why wasn’t I able to focus on it and get straight to Terra? Was this just another attempt by the Chaos Gods to get rid of me?

... Well, if it was, they did an admirable job. Celestia sighed. All the time I waste dealing with these aliens means less time to rally the Imperium. I need to get off this planet, and soon. She paused for a moment, just long enough to clear her mind before reaching out into the Warp.

One thing was certain as she begun her search; since her departure, the Imperium had shrunk. Dead worlds from Tyranid Hive fleets littered the Eastern Fringe, a clean swath of empty space devoid of life that had grown from hundreds of planets to hundreds of subsectors. Ork enclaves that she had seen just before her departure had grown into full empires, smashing away anything remotely resembling civilized life. The Eye of Terror had receded, for what it was worth, but the shifting patterns of the Warp revealed small patches of realspace that had been swallowed whole by the void. Even the Tau had expanded, though it was not clear at first due to their minuscule impact on the Immaterium, but their holds to the Galactic north had strengthened.

The Warp itself was not the chaotic storm she remembered from her time on the Throne, but it was still much harsher than what she had watched over in Equestria. To her surprise, several patches that were normally impassable had died down, still dangerous to enter but no longer stymieing any who gazed upon it. What has changed in the Warp? she mused. Perhaps the weakening of the Chaos Gods has caused the Immaterium a chance to calm. Setting the matter aside, she reached out further, searching for any small light beneath the darkness of the Warp.

She found it; they started small, but soon began to spread outward. Psykers, spread out across the Imperium. Some were locked in battle with aliens and monsters of all types, some were resting and recuperating, and still others did not even realize they possessed any powers of any kind. None of them noticed her as she drifted through the Warp, instead focusing all their attention on the tasks before them.

Celestia closed her hands and recalled her soul for a moment. The psykers were the best chance she had at making her presence known, but merely speaking to one would do her no good. The Imperium was fighting, sure enough, but her borders were collapsing far more quickly than she would have thought possible.

Perhaps this is what those scholars meant by the End Times, she thought before reaffirming her soul. I need but one message to get through. Now, I must test my powers in this realm.

...

As harsh as the Lord Inquisitor might have been, Mattias could not fault his efficiency.

Markos had quickly spirited Angelique off to one of the interrogation chambers aboard the Sanguinium Martyres, so quickly that Mattias and the rest of his retinue had almost missed the two. Angelique sat in a small chair in the center of the room, her hands and legs restrained against the frame “in case whatever caused her outburst decides to attack”.

“Now then,” Markos said, strolling along the edge of the circle of light that surrounded Angelique. “Your name and credentials have already been logged in Inquisitorial Records, so we shall begin with the interrogation.” Angelique gave a small nod as Markos continued. “During your time under Inquisitor Mattias’ service, did you encounter any xenos artefacts that contained any psychic essences?”

“N-no...” Angelique started. “The songs of those from afar have not been heard, though they are many.”

“Are you certain?” Markos asked.

“Angelique normally stays away from xenos technology,” Mattias added. “If any were psychic resonators, perhaps she would have been drawn towards them.”

“You make assumptions of the alien witch,” Markos countered. “You should not be so easily swayed by what appears to be simple revulsion.” Considering that I’ve been more involved in fighting aliens, I would think I know more about how they operate. Mattias shook his head as Markos turned his attention back to Angelique.

“Describe your ‘visions’ to me.” he said.

“I saw...” Angelique started before looking to Mattias. Does she want my approval? Mattias did nothing, which appeared to be what Angelique wanted. “I saw a light; a great light, like the light that binds us all. A mare danced before her, and was joined by a... a bird. A raven, noble and wise.”

“This raven,” Markos asked. “Was it truly so noble looking once you looked at it longer?”

“Yes.” Angelique nodded. “He stood in the light.”

“Sometimes the most pure of images hides the darkest of depravities,” Markos’ eyes narrowed. “What else did you see? What was this mare?”

“The mare bathed in the light, but she was not aware of the darkness.” Angelique shuddered. “The darkness... it rises, tearing at the light that surrounds us all. And who are we to stop it? It will spill the blood of the innocent, and the light will strike the world.”

“There is a reasoning behind this line of thought?” Mattias asked.

“Plenty,” Markos turned away from Angelique to focus on Mattias. “The raven is often seen as an image of the Ruinous Powers, seen when schemers move about and plot. The light appears irrelevant, perhaps a calling of the spirit, but the darkness is truly indicative of the powers of Chaos.”

“What are you saying,” Mattias asked, one eyebrow raised. “That my psyker was attacked by a Daemon of Chaos?”

“It is a probable answer,” Markos turned back to Angelique, the young psyker staring off into space. “Her visions and symptoms are not all that different from numerous heretical and repentant witches that have passed under my watch. Why the daemon did not stick around to inflict more damage or perhaps turn the rest of the world to Chaos is beyond me, but then the works of the Ruinous Powers often make no sense to the pure mind.” Mattias frowned as Markos paused for a moment.

“I will need more time and resources to make my investigations certain.” Markos said. “Inquisitor Mattias, I ask that you release your psyker to my care for further interrogation.”

“Will all due respect, my lord,” Mattias started. “I need Angelique for my own work against the alien. I can’t just fly back to Terra and get a new psyker so easily.”

“I can make arrangements,” Markos replied. “There are numerous repentants that can be spared for your tasks.”

“None as powerful as Angelique, no doubt.”

“Mattias, it is for the betterment of the Imperium that I must take the psyker,” Markos frowned. “Chaos has been retreating since the Emperor arose and saved Terra, but any loss of vigilance could lead to another incursion by the Ruinous Powers. We must do whatever is necessary to prepare ourselves.” Now it was Mattias’ turn to frown. Markos made a good argument, and allowing a major Chaos incursion to rise could spell doom for many in the Imperium. On the other hand, letting Markos leave with Angelique would not only condemn her to a likely grisly fate at the hands of the Ordo Hereticus, but it would also weaken his effectiveness against the alien for some time, which in turn would put millions in danger should the Tau or worse make a move into the system.

Angelique, however, made the decision moot.

“I see it,” she said, cutting the tension between the two Inquisitors. “I see the light, rising from the elements’ bed. It... it is He.”

“Who?” Markos asked. “Has the daemon returned?” Angelique did not answer. Instead she stood, her restraints snapping like dried sticks. Mattias and Markos stepped back, as if trying to put space between themselves and the psyker.

“... You have changed... but you are the same as well. What would you ask of me, my lord?” Angelique asked, staring off into empty space. “... But they will not listen. They do not see.”

“I’ve put up with this for too long,” Markos growled, grabbing Mattias’ pistol before the younger Inquisitor could react. “I am silencing this witch before she can damn us all to suffering.”

“Wait-” Mattias cried, but it was too late. Markos leveled the bolt pistol and fired, the shot ringing through the small room before the shell... harmlessly folded against a glowing field that had surrounded Angelique and dropped to the floor, steam rising from the crumpled metal.

“See?” Angelique said. “... But they will listen to you... yes, when you speak to all. I will say what you say.” With that Angelique spread her arms wide, her body seizing up as her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

“The daemon is taking hold!” Markos cried. “Have the bridge vent this room of air; if we kill the host before the daemon can take hold, we can stop it from causing more damage.” Mattias nodded. Dying from asphyxiation was certainly a better alternative to having his throat torn out by some daemon.

“Mattias to bridge,” he called into his vox unit. “Vent all the air from Interrogation Chamber 4479 immediately.”

“Negative, my lord,” the voice on the other end replied. “Our systems have gone haywire, and on top of that our astropaths have seized up.”

“... What?”

“We’ve tried to get them away from the ship’s systems, but something’s holding them in. We can’t do a thing to them.” Mattias’ jaw tightened. His psyker seemed prepared to go on a rampage, his ship was locked down, and now the astropaths were acting up as well? What kind of daemon would have the power to take over an entire ship that easily?

Then, Angelique spoke.

“Sons of the Imperium,” She said, her voice echoing with power. Both Mattias and Markos froze. Angelique appeared alright, showing no further signs of injury, but her eyes... her eyes glowed, shining from within with the brilliance of a sun.

“This is no daemon I have heard of...” Markos whispered as Angelique continued.

“Too long have you drifted without purpose, without focus. Too long have the powers of the alien and the Immaterium lashed at your borders, trying your strength and weakening your resolve. The darkness glows long, and the enemies of Mankind draw closer with each day.

“No longer.

“Sons of the Imperium, a herald stands in the east, a herald that shall call forth the destruction of all that stands against us. No longer will you cower in fear, for your enemies will be scattered and fall like chaff. A light has risen that cannot be extinguished, and together we shall bring Humanity back from the brink that it has fallen to.

“I am the light.

“Fear not, Sons of the Imperium, for your Emperor has returned.” With that the light in Angelique’s eyes fade. She collapsed in a heap, wrapping her arms around her knees once more. Without thinking, Mattias stepped forward, much to the vocal displeasure of Inquisitor Markos.

“Angelique...” he started. “Angelique, can you hear me?”

“I saw Him...” Angelique whispered, her eyes wide with wonder. “I saw the light, and I saw Him standing within. He asked that I would speak with the others, and I did...” Angelique looked up at Mattias. “He is waiting for us, waiting for us to come and bring Him home. I can find the way to the elements’ bed, and you will find Him with the mare. So will the others arrive, but the light must return to us first.

“And he has. The Emperor has returned.”

Author's Note

Had a lot to do in this chapter, and find a good way to have Celestia let the Imperium know she's back (more on this later)

Despite what the Tau would say, the Farsight Enclaves are still around (though busy, so they might not show up for some time).

Thanks again for reading. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.05- Negotiating

Negotiating

Mattias stared into the mug of recaf he had poured after they had sedated and secured Angelique. It had gone cold, motes of dust and fibers floating across the surface in small circles, but Mattias’ interests had long passed warm recaf

The Emperor had returned.

It was like the great sagas coming to life. The Emperor, the savior and ruler of Mankind, descending from on high to smite the enemies of Humanity. Many Inquisitors had dreamed of such a day, when the Emperor would return, and now it was finally becoming a reality.

Mattias should have been happy. Why wasn’t he?

“My lord,” Mattias looked up as Alexis approached, Nikolai more content to find a spot in the galley for himself. “Drink this; it’ll help more than the recaf.”

“Tanna tea,” Mattias mused as the Valhallan passed the steaming bowl of liquid. “No offense, Alexis, but I don’t see how this is supposed to help.”

“Drink it; perhaps something will become more apparent.” Mattias gave Alexis an odd look. “My grandmother always said tanna brought out your deeper thoughts and made you less confused.”

“Wasn’t your grandmother killed by Dark Eldar during the Necris Crusades?”

“That was the other one.” Mattias rolled his eyes and took the tea from Alexis, taking a sip before noticing that the usually bitter aftertaste was much stronger than he remembered. “So, is it true that the Emperor’s returned?”

“Signs point towards it,” Mattias said before taking another sip of tea. “Inquisitor Markos is checking with his contacts to make sure this wasn’t an isolated incident, and Angelique won’t stop babbling about her ‘mares’.” Mattias shook his head. “I should be happy that the Emperor has returned to take His rightful place in the galaxy, but it’s only seemed to bring more stressors down on my head.”

“You sure that it isn’t just normal stress from risking the wrath of dozens of xenos races?” Alexis started before catching Mattias’ glare. “... with all due respect, my lord.”

“No; the Tau, Orks, hell even the Tyranids I can handle.” Mattias looked away for a moment. “This... this is something different.” Alexis did not seem convinced, but Mattias was the Inquisitor here; he did not need his retinue to be too convinced, only obedient.

By the Throne, I’m starting to sound like my mentor. Mattias’ thoughts were interrupted as Markos entered the galley.

“I have checked with all my contacts in the Inquisition,” the Ordo Hereticus Inquisitor started. “They can confirm that this was not an isolated incident.”

“And that has the definition of-”

“Ten thousand independent reports from Inquisitors of all Ordos from across the galaxy, as of the last calculation. Add in off duty Imperial fleets, regiments, and Astartes Chapters, the number continues to rise.” Markos massaged his head for a moment before continuing. “Many just acted like your witch, speaking prophecy before collapsing from exhaustion. Some were not so lucky; several astropaths of Battlefleet Solar suffered severe aneurysms, and the psyker delivering the Emperor’s Tarot disintegrated once the message was finished.” Mattias frowned.

“So it’s true, then?”

“No other being has the power to touch that many souls with such precision,” Markos smiled, an unnerving sight for those present. “The Emperor has indeed returned.” Mattias’ breath caught for a moment before Markos’ smile dropped and he continued. “The only problem is that no one knows where He is, much less this herald He spoke of.”

“Galactic East, right?” Alexis piped up, drawing both Inquisitors’ attentions. “... That’s what Lord Mattias said.”

“You let your henchmen know of this?” Markos started, turning back to Mattias. “This is delicate information, Mattias; who knows what kind of security breaches you may have made.”

“I have the utmost faith in the loyalty of my men,” Mattias countered. “And we’ll need them to know what we are searching for anyway; Angelique said that the herald is in ‘The Element’s Bed’, which is what she calls Tau Occupied Space. The last thing I need is for us to go blundering through and starting a greater conflict.”

“And this is a problem?” Markos’ eyes narrowed. “The Savior of Mankind has returned, and you are worried about some ignorant xenos?”

“Ignorant as they may be, the Tau would not take kindly to an Imperial warship roaming their territory in search of our leader. We could spark a war and then get stranded behind enemy territory, and then we’ll lose both the herald and any idea where the Emperor might return.”

“You are an Inquisitor of the Imperium, Mattias; you are much more clever than that, are you not?” Mattias paused for a moment, mulling over the task at hand.

“We’ll need to move close to Tau space, to monitor their interstellar transmissions for anything that might be of use.” Mattias started. “Once we have a lead on where the Herald of the Emperor is, we can trick the xenos and pass through without incident.”

“Trick them?” Markos repeated, clearly unconvinced.

“Rogue Traders of less than noble character often use Tau outposts to hide from patrols. I can disguise myself as one to secure the herald, then bring him back here for transport to Terra.” Markos regarded Mattias for a moment. “... It’s not a perfect plan, but it will be less likely to start a war with the xenos.”

“Your plan is... not what we could have hoped for,” Markos sighed, “But it will suffice. Carry on with the plan; I will continue to search for any more information that might be of use.”

“Of course.” Mattias started before Markos spoke again.

“However, once the herald is in our custody, I will be the one to question him on the location of the Emperor.”

“This is my ship,” Mattias rose to his feet. “I have given you plenty of leeway in this matter, Markos, but I still answer to the Ordo Xenos and will not allow you to just close us out of this matter.”

“The Ordo Hereticus is more adept at dealing with matters concerning the Emperor, Mattias,” Markos countered. “Allow those who know what they are doing to handle this matter, then you will be released for your normal patrols.” Mattias’ right hand clenched again. Markos was treading a dangerous line, yet he had the authority to maintain his safety for some time. And if the Emperor’s herald was in Tau Space, arguing with the Lord Inquisitor would only prove to be counterproductive.

“Of course, Lord Markos...” Mattias said finally. “I will make sure we are in position to locate the herald.” Markos’ eyes narrowed, but he said nothing before departing. Once he was sure the Lord Inquisitor was gone, Mattias slumped back into his chair and drained the tanna in one gulp, aftertaste be damned.

“Lord Markos seems a bit... aggressive,” Alexis started. “If you don’t mind me saying, of course.”

“He is just handling this in the way he knows best, Alexis,” Mattias countered. “I may not support some of his actions, but as they have not drifted towards an attack on the Ordos I am obliged to comply with him for now.”

“If you say so, my lord.” Alexis replied, followed by a short grunt from Nikolai before the two Valhallans made to leave. “With your permission, we’ll keep an eye on the Lord Inquisitor until we have the herald in hand.”

“Permission denied,” Mattias said. “The last thing I want is for Markos to think we’re traitors trying to impede his quest. He still defers to me now and then, so I have a chance to see what his plans are; no need for you two to get yourselves shot.”

“If you say so.” the brothers exchanged looks before departing. As they left, Mattias looked down at the empty bowl that had once contained his tanna, steepling his hands as he thought about what had transpired.

The Emperor has returned and the Ordo Hereticus is acting more overbearing than usual... We’ll have to tread lightly lest they decide to take full control of the situation... and all that entails.

...

“Gue’la, a moment.” Celestia looked up from her spot on the floor to the Tau that had poked its head into her room. For the last few days since her arrival, the aliens had been making small talk and offers to try and coax more information out of her and Twilight, but to no avail. Perhaps now they decided to go for a more traditional interrogation.

“Of course.” Celestia replied before turning to Twilight. “Continue practicing with your meditation; I will help you with more complex conjurings once I am finished.”

“Of course, Princess,” Twilight nodded. “Though... is there something simple, maybe? Something I can just work on as a start?”

“This is a much more dangerous form of magic, Twilight,” Celestia countered as she stood up. “I would prefer if I stay nearby before you try anything.”

“Right, right,” Twilight gave a few more nods, blushing. “But this is a whole new system of magic. All the theories, spells, abilities; you can’t fault me if I’m a little excited.”

“Of course not,” Celestia chuckled. “Now keep practicing. This should not take long.” With that Celestia stepped outside, the Tau shutting the door behind her. Even outside her armor, she still towered over the little blue aliens; their faces might not have shown it, but she could feel the fear radiating off them.

“You hold a good rapport with your student,” the Tau started as it led Celestia down one of the base’s halls. “She is learning much, yes?”

“Why such an interest in how I teach my students?” Celestia asked.

“Perhaps there is something we can do to help,” the alien offered. “The data banks we have collected are vast and cover a variety of subjects. If you are willing to stay within the Empire, perhaps you could benefit from them.” Celestia looked at the Tau. It would be easy to pop the alien’s head with a thought, for suggesting that she would be so willing to abandon her people for some grain of knowledge.

But a different thought came to mind, and instead Celestia threw back her head and laughed.

“Your offers are getting more desperate by the day!” she said through her chuckles. “And what do you know about my work? I follow your ‘research’ and I would just plunge a few of your Sept Worlds into the Warp before you realized what had gone wrong.” The Tau worked his jaw for a moment, either baffled at Celestia’s sudden mirth or trying to come up with some justification that the Tau’s delving into the Immaterium was not just the workings of blind men.

Perhaps they weren’t, but all were blind in the light of the Empress.

They continued on, the Tau making no further offers as they approached a larger room on the eastern side of the base. It was white and circular, like most rooms the Tau constructed, but it was roomy enough that Celestia did not feel too constrained. The first Tau left her in the room, mumbling something in their language as it disappeared from sight. Alone, Celestia reached out with her powers, scanning both the base and the planet for any signs of significance.

The blank spots left by the Tau were noticeable, though there was a further shadow she was growing concerned about. The Tyranids might not have been on the planet in force, but they were growing in strength by the day; in a few weeks they could draw more focus from their Hive Fleet, and then they would be in such numbers that the Tau could not repulse them. And from what she could tell, there were still no signs of Imperial vessels searching for her. I thought I alerted enough psykers to my presence... I suppose I will have to be more direct.

“Gue’la?” Celestia recalled her powers as more Tau entered the room. The leader was dressed in fine robes, similar to the one she wore now, and was flanked on either side by armed warriors. A diplomat, I see, she thought as the Tau drew up in front of her. “I take it you have been treated well during your stay?”

“As well as possible, given the circumstances.” Celestia started. “Though I would ask that you refrain from constantly questioning me; you are only delaying my work.”

“Of course,” the Tau replied, though Celestia could tell they did not seem convinced. “Now, there are a few questions we would like to ask you concerning your ‘mission’ and yourself.”

“I will answer what questions I deem necessary.” Celestia replied. Again, the Tau did not appear to like this, but they quickly moved on.

“What brought you to this world?” the alien asked.

“A freak accident; I was experimenting with my student when we miscalculated and wound up here.”

“That is quite the miscalculation; we may be close to the border of your Imperium, but we are not that close.”

“You underestimate the powers that some of us humans deal with,” Celestia countered. The Tau paused, a few of the guards murmuring to one another, before the leader spoke again.

“These experiment you were dealing with,” the Tau said. “What was it, exactly?”

“If you must know, it is a prototype psychic shield to deter incursions by the Daemons of Chaos.”

“The beings that you humans believe are manifest from some other dimension?” the Tau interjected. “We have had some dealing with these creatures; they are of no real concern as of now.” Celestia watched the Tau. The aliens were good at shielding their emotions, but not good enough.

“... How many did you lose?” she asked. There was a long pause before the Tau hung its head.

“Almost a whole planet,” the alien replied. There was another pause before the Tau spoke again. “You should be happy, no? It allowed your fellows a great victory.”

“With Chaos, there is no such thing as victory,” Celestia countered. “But we are getting sidetracked, no? Is there anything else you wish to ask me?”

“Nothing that cannot be answered once you and your pupil are transferred to a more secured station.” What?

“You are moving us?” Celestia started, her voice low.

“This planet is under threat of the Tyranids,” the Tau replied. “And my superiors believe that you are too close to Imperial space for the Empire’s good. Rest assured, you will be well taken care of on the next planet.” Now Celestia was more than ready to destroy every alien she could find. So intent were they on keeping her here, they had gone past negotiation and went straight to force.

There are more forces at play here than you realize, thought.

“I have said before that your Empire has nothing to offer me,” she started. “I must return to the Imperium if I am to complete my research.”

“The Tau Empire is willing to give you whatever resources you need, though,” The Tau started. “Would that be sufficient? You would have free reign to conduct your research in peace, provided that you share your findings with the Empire.”

“I cannot accept your offer.” Celestia replied. “I must return to the Imperium.”

“It is in the best interests of the Greater Good-” the alien started, but Celestia cut it off.

“The ‘Greater Good’ that your Ethereals supply you with is nothing more than honey to hide from the truth,” Celestia started, her eyes narrowing. “It is a system by which those in power exploit and feast on the efforts of thousands who dare not question where their share is. While you and your fellows are fed to stem the Great Devourer, your precious Ethereals sit in comfort and spout out nonsense so that more are thrown into the slaughter. They don’t care about my research, or accepting me; all they want is the power that I might lend them, so that you fools are forced down and unable to realize that your minds have been wiped of basic virtues and ambitions. Your Ethereals would create a sterile, autocratic system where none of you strive to achieve anything, and I will have no stake in your folly.” The Tau looked at Celestia, stunned. The guards had ceased their mumbling, some of them shifting their weapons in their hands as they waited for order.

“... I assure you that you are confused,” the Tau started. “Perhaps if you accepted our offer-”

“Allow me to provide a counter offer,” Celestia said. “You will contact the nearest Rogue Trader and ask them to come here. My student and I will board that ship and depart this world, and you will forget that I was ever here.”

“I-I cannot authorize such actions.” the Tau replied. Celestia made direct eye contact with the alien, her brow furrowed.

“Yes, you will.” Under normal circumstances, Celestia was careful to restrict what power she showed, lest she scare off or traumatize her subjects. Now, though, she allowed a portion of her power to leak through, not enough to kill the Tau but enough to show him her strength and majesty. Only her sons and the most powerful psykers could look into her eyes under such conditions, and for the aliens before her it was like a patch of grass trying to stall an inferno.

“... I will see that the necessary arrangements are made,” the Tau squeaked, quickly ripping his vision away from Celestia’s. “You are free to go, Gue’la.”

“Thank you,” she replied before recalling her powers. The Tau made no effort to follow her as she exited and worked her way down the hall back to her quarters. As she walked, she allowed herself a small sigh.

One of these days I need to speak with Twilight on these stressors, she mused. She did not have much longer to think until she reached her room, gently pushing the door aside before stepping in.

“Is everything alright?” Twilight asked, eyebrows raised in worry.

“Everything is fine, Twilight,” Celestia replied, giving her student a reassuring smile. “I have good news; I was able to negotiate our transfer back to the Imperium.”

“Really?” Twilight’s eyes widened. “That’s great news! Then we can tell everyone about the disaster and save the galaxy, right?”

“More or less,” Celestia sat down across from Twilight. “But that is a problem for the future. For now, let’s continue with your lessons.” Twilight nodded before adjusting her seat so she could better listen to Celestia’s teachings. “Also, it might be advantageous to start thinking of an alias you can use in the Imperium.”

“An alias?” Twilight asked, excitement shifting to worry. “Is there something wrong with my name?”

“It doesn’t follow many conventional human naming schemes, that’s all.” Celestia explained. “It might draw attention you would rather avoid.”

“Oh...” there was a pause before Twilight’s spirits lifted. “Well, I’m sure whatever name you choose will work perfectly.”

“I admire your confidence, Twilight.” Celestia gave Twilight a smile of her own. “Now, to your practice?”

Author's Note

Didn't think I'd get this out when I did; the Internet where I am has been rather spastic. But anyway, our parties will be moving towards each other now, and hopefully be on their way to Imperial Space soon enough.

The incident the Tau mentioned was not them accidentally summoning daemons; rather, some of the human auxiliaries they were using in the Fourth Sphere expansion peeked at a few books they shouldn't have. Combined with the Black Templars deciding they needed something to do after defeating WAAAGH! Ghazgkhull, things went very bad for the Tau soon after.

1.07- Histories

Histories

Mattias had not been wrong; the Ordo Hereticus Inquisitor, Markos, had much to ask Celestia once she had arrived aboard the Inquisitor’s cruiser. She had barely enough time to place her armor in a secure spot, just so she did not rely too heavily on her powers to disguise herself, before she found herself escorted to one of the ship’s Interrogation Chambers.

At least they spared Twilight from their questions, she thought.

The Inquisitor had started with some general questions: her name, homeworld, psychic prowess, all questions she could answer easily without divulging her true nature. This did not seem to please the Inquisitor, who had taken young Mattias aside for a private conversation.

Neither of them realized that Celestia could easily eavesdrop on them.

“And you just accepted her demands so easily?” the older one, Markos, hissed.

“I didn’t see why I shouldn’t,” Mattias countered. “She asked for transport to Terra, then she would give up the location of the Emperor.”

“You obviously don’t see that this may be a trap.” Markos continued. “She gives the pretenses of being cooperative, but as soon as she is on Terra who knows what kind of disaster she could bring.”

“The trip to Terra is several months, Lord Markos; we’ll have more than enough time to judge her trustworthiness.”

“No one can be fully trusted, Mattias. This woman has done nothing to convince me that she is the Emperor’s herald.”

“Other than the fact that she is where the prophecy said she would be?”

“The ‘prophecy’ could have meant any multitude of things; we need to maintain calm before taking any major action.” there was a pause. celestia was half tempted to reach further, to touch the minds of her interrogators ever so slightly, but refrained from doing so as Markos continued.

“We shall continue with the interrogation. Keep a closer eye on our ‘guest’.” Celestia was half tempted to roll her eyes. Zealotry like that of the Lord Inquisitor had its places, but it was also adept at clouding the mind in the worst of situations. She straightened up as Lord Markos and Mattias re entered the chamber, Mattias taking a spot along the wall while Markos sat down in front of Celestia.

“Now, I suppose you have taken some more time to think over what I have asked you?”

“I haven’t much else to do,” Celestia replied. “You are in the position of power, after all.” Markos’ remaining eye narrowed, but he remained silent for now. “You still wish for me to give you information on the Emperor?”

“Among other things.” Markos leaned back slightly. “Your student, ‘Tara’, what is her connection to this?”

“She is my student,” Celestia replied. “I have been mentoring her on a variety of topics since she was sanctioned.”

“Then she is a psyker, as are you?” Celestia nodded, and Markos’ eyes narrowed again. “You know that teaching psychic abilities beyond the knowledge of the Administratum is punishable by death.”

“When one stands in the Emperor’s light, the darkness cannot take root.” Celestia leaned back and let a smile spread across her lips. “And you need not worry; the necessary arrangements were taken care of long ago.”

“I see...” Markos steepled his hands before continuing. “What have you taught her?”

“Mental shielding, primarily. With the Warp acting as it has, one needs to make sure their mind is not assaulted.” Celestia paused, before a small smirk crossed her face. “Would you rather I say I taught her how to summon from the Warp? Would that satisfy your distrust for me?”

“I have no time for jokes,” Markos snapped. “I could have you executed for obstructing an Inquisitor’s duties.”

“But you won’t dare lay a finger on me, because you are uncertain about the information I possess.” Markos was silent, allowing Celestia to continue. “So, to your question?”

“Where is the Emperor?”

“That information is not for you to know, Inquisitor.” This appeared to be the last thing Lord Markos wished to hear.

“The safety of the Imperium is at stake, and you would let your pride stand in the way of the Emperor’s return?!”

“I do not see it as my pride that is on trial here, sir.” Celestia leaned forward, eyes narrowing. “I follow my commands, just as you do; to do otherwise would be to defy the Will of the Emperor. So is it pride to follow His commands, or pride to demand that one betray his trust?”

“If you do serve the Emperor,” Markos hissed. “I have humbly served the Imperium all my life. I am no man that would give in to pride so easily.”

“The most prideful of men are those that claim they are so pure as to not be affected by it.” Celestia rested her chin on her knuckles as she continued. “I know full well the type of man you are, Lord Markos. You have served the Imperium faithfully, no doubt, but the years have gone by and what have you received in return? A small thanks and then a command to go elsewhere?”

“You are not one to judge me, witch.” Markos growled, but Celestia could not be stopped.

“As the Emperor’s chosen servant, that gives me plenty of room to judge. The years go by with little reward, and you begin searching. You don’t turn to heresy; no, you’re right that your faith is strong. But you keep searching for some way to endear yourself to the greatest of men, and as your actions grow more and more hollow you search for grander things to make a name for yourself... such as being the man to conduct the Emperor back to His throne.” there was a long pause as Celestia leaned back in her chair. “Am I right in discussing that your motives are not done solely for the better of the Imperium?”

Markos’ glare would have cowed lesser men, but in the eyes of Celestia it was no more threatening than a foal trying to cow their parents. The Inquisitor made no move for a weapon, but the tension in his body would say otherwise. That tension was diffused when Inquisitor Mattias spoke.

“I think we’ve questioned you enough for now, Miss Celeste,” he said, resting a hand on his pistol as if to send a warning to both. “You may return to your quarters.”

“Thank you,” Celestia nodded in respect and rose. “I trust we will have much more to talk about as we near Terra.” With that she turned and left, the guards outside coming to attention as she passed by. Already she could hear the Inquisitors arguing, but decided to pay no mind to it.

Though Mattias seems like a well meaning man... she thought. Perhaps he is one to reach out to. She mulled on this as she wandered through the labyrinth of halls that comprised the cruiser. It was more cramped than she remembered Imperial ships were, but she would get used to that in due time. Fortunately, the Interrogation Chamber was not too isolated, and Celestia managed to find her way back to the rooms she and Twilight would be staying in.

Twilight was lying down on her bed, her knees pulled up into her chest. She was not sleeping, but Celestia could tell that she was tired enough for that to become a possibility. “Twilight?” she asked. “May I come in?”

“Hmm?” Twilight raised her head and blinked a few times. “Oh, Princess. I’m not doing anything.” Celestia nodded, stepping inside and closing the door while Twilight continued. “Shouldn’t you call me ‘Tara’, so the others don’t get suspicious?”

“We’re in private, aren’t we?” Celestia countered. “Inquisitor Mattias has not reached the level of paranoia where he would wiretap every single room on his ship.”

“T-there are people that do that?” Twilight asked.

“I’m sure there are,” Celestia sat down on the bed, Twilight scooting up to make room for her. “I had already been entombed within the Throne when the Inquisition came into its own. I used to wonder if I was still active, would I have been able to reign in their more... zealous activities?” Twilight said nothing, instead shuffling a bit to try and find a more comfortable spot.

“It wasn’t always like this,” Celestia leaned back slightly. “There was a time once when Humanity did not have to surrender to fear and paranoia.”

“... Really?” Twilight sat up, eyes wide with wonder. Always eager to learn, aren’t you?

“Yes.” Celestia looked off into space, as if remembering a faded memory. “Most people these days call it the Dark Age of Technology, for so much was lost before the rise of the Imperium. It was sometime in the Nineteenth Millennium, if I recall correctly; humanity had perfected a primitive form of the Warp Drive, and it seemed like nothing was out of their reach. And for many years, they were right.” Celestia gave a small sigh.

“Imagine the splendor of Canterlot, but taken across entire planets, entire star systems. At times it seemed like the cities shined, as if everything was plated in silver. There was none of this cramped space and industrial layout,” Celestia idly rapped a knuckle against the hull of the cruiser. “Everything was designed with both practicality and aesthetic pleasure in mind. No one was left wanting; even the poorest of the poor could live better than the richest of Equestria’s nobles. It was a time of science, reason, understanding,” she looked down at Twilight. “You would have loved it. There were millions of theories and developments during the time; you could have studied for years and still have more to learn.” Twilight’s eyes sparkled briefly, but then her face fell.

“But what happened?” Now it was time for Celestia’s face to fall.

“Many things, much of it dealing with Mankind’s complacency,” Celestia looked away. “In their desire to focus on science and luxury, Humanity had begun to regulate menial tasks to the Men of Iron, artificial intelligences that they had developed during their travels across the galaxy. The Men of Iron acted as day laborers, factory workers... and soldiers. Then one day they rebelled, and humanity was brought to its knees by the very tools they had used to build.” Celestia closed her eyes. “I could have done something... I tried; my interference helped Terra prepare for the onslaught. But even with all my powers, I could not save Humanity... especially from the cataclysm that followed.

“Something shattered the Warp, Twilight,” she looked back to her student. “What, exactly, even I don’t know. Some say it was the birth of a new God of Chaos, others say it was fate, but with the Warp in disarray Humanity was cast like a stone into a raging sea. They were reduced to a petty remnant, and would have fallen if not for my efforts.” she looked around. “And see where that lead me. My arrogance led to betrayal, and now my dream of the Imperium is nothing more than a quaint fairytale.”

“Can’t you fix it?” Twilight asked. “That’s why we’re here; we’ll save them all and you can help them.”

“It takes a little bit more effort to undo ten thousand years of belief.” Celestia sighed. “Believe me, I tried.” a small shiver ran down her back, drawing her briefly to that damned peak once more. Her thoughts were rattled when Twilight gave a loud yawn.

“I guess I’m a bit more tired than I thought,” the younger woman mumbled. “I think I’ll get some sleep.”

“Of course,” Celestia rose, straightening out her robe. “Rest well, Twilight.” Twilight gave a small nod, slipping out of her day clothes just as Celestia closed the door behind her. She stood outside her pupil’s room for several minutes, her hand resting on the metal knob.

“The Light shines above the mare,” a voice whispered. Celestia turned and saw a young, frail looking woman sitting against a nearby wall, head tilted to one side. “It cannot provide too much shelter, for the mare must step out into the eyes of the raven, into the clutches of the darkness.”

“You must be the psyker Mattias spoke of,” Celestia said, crossing and kneeling before the woman. “I can see what he meant with your prophecies.”

“I say all that I see.” the woman mumbled. “The Light sees, but what does she see?” Celestia remained silent, peering at the woman as she rolled her head to one side. Curious, Celestia reached out and placed a hand upon the woman’s cheek, allowing a small bit of her power to pass between them.

“You poor thing,” she whispered. “You have seen much for one so young, and who was there to help you?”

“Mother lost her grip. Father his life.” tears began to well up in the young woman’s eyes. “I can hear the screams, the cries for help, but no one else can hear them. The others, they say they understand, but the don’t! I am a light surrounded by darkness, and I see what is to come, but no one sees one light!” instinct kicked in as the woman burst into tears. Celestia cupped her hand around the girl’s head and pulled her close, tears staining her shoulder.

“It’s okay, child... it’s okay,” she whispered, stroking the young psyker’s back to calm her. “You may feel adrift, but you are not as lost as you think. The darkness may close in, but the light will chase away the dark.”

“No it won’t,” the girl mumbled through Celestia’s shoulder. “It never has.”

“It has now,” Celestia replied. “I will not let you drift, my child. Your light is sheltered beneath me.”

“The shelter will not last,” the girl whispered. “The darkness closes in, and lights will fade.”

“Not if I can stop it...” Celestia said. “Not if I can stop it...”

...

Twilight’s sleep had not been as restful as she had hoped. The bed she had been provided felt more like stone than anything else, but by the time she had gotten used to that her dreams had gone weird. Most had something to do with birds, ravens primarily, and made even less sense than her normal dreams.

I suppose I can always talk with Princess Luna when we get back to Equestria... she mused as she pulled out new clothes for the day. Maybe she can teach me something about Dream Magic. Dressing was getting easier, though even Rarity would be miffed over the amount of straps humans put in their clothing. Once she was certain she was reasonably dressed, she stepped out into the hall and closed the door to her room behind her.

The cruiser was much like the first human ship she had seen, only on a much grander scale. Stepping into one of the main halls felt less like stepping into a ship and more like stepping into a cathedral, like the one where Celestia had received the Elements of Harmony during the Lunar Heresy. The ceiling swept upward in great arches, like the wings of some great bird preparing to take flight. The lighting was a bit dim in places, but candle-like lights lined the arches and pillars, providing enough visibility for Twilight to see and navigate. The entire ship seemed to hum, not just from the mechanisms that drove the ship through the Warp but from... singing. Chants, hymns, praises to a god that Twilight was still trying to understand, all woven in the the very texture of the vessel.

Twilight had never been a religious pony, but the passion that these humans put into their praise intrigued her.

“Lost?” Twilight let out a small yelp and spun in place, spotting Mattias stepping out from under one of the arches. With his dark hair and robes, he had been almost invisible, though now that Twilight saw him approaching she chided herself on not paying attention.

“N-no!” she stammered. “... Well, yes, actually. This ship is rather big...”

“Be fortunate that it wasn’t a Phalanx-class star fortress; I’ve heard the Imperial Fists still find small tribes living in the bowels of that thing.” Twilight’s jaw tightened. There were ships so massive tribes could form in them? “Don’t worry; the Sanguinium Martyres has been in my possession for some time; I’ve gotten quite used to its halls.”

“Oh... good.” Twilight nodded before Mattias continued.

“You look hungry. Come, let me show you where the mess hall is,” he strode past Twilight towards one of the better lit hallways. “It’s not a Fenrisian victory feast, but it’s still pretty good.”

“Oh... thank you.” Twilight fell in step next to the Inquisitor. Occasionally she could cast a glance towards the man, darting away before he noticed her. Or at least she hoped so.

“So tell me, Tara,” he started. “What planet did you say you were from?”

“I... I didn’t say,” Twilight mumbled. “It’s far from here, though. I’m not sure if I’d be able to find it again.”

“I understand.” Mattias nodded. “There are quite a few soldiers of the Imperium whose only ties to their homeworld is the banner they serve under. But it was a nice place to live, though?”

“Oh yes,” Twilight perked up. “It was quiet, peaceful. I lived in this small farming town as a librarian, though so many odd things happened you’d think it was ‘town problem solver’ instead.”

“I guessed you were from an agri-world,” Mattias said. “And I can understand you being a codicer of sorts; you definitely have the bookish look. But I would have thought that a small town would not need a person like that.”

“That’s ridiculous!” Twilight half cried. “Can you imagine what would happen if a town didn’t have a librarian? Nothing would get done, no one would be able to record any information whatsoever; plenty of people would be petrified in perfect pandemonium!” at this, Mattias laughed.

“Quite the alliterative response, no?” he asked. At this, Twilight blushed and looked away.

“I-It happens when I get frustrated... or flustered... or panicked... or-”

“I understand completely. And I mean no disrespect; one of the first lessons I learned when I was taken into the Inquisition was that knowledge is the most powerful and dangerous weapons of all; with it you can create masterpieces to last ages, or destroy entire sectors.”

“That’s... that’s a bit pessimistic.”

“My duty isn’t exactly pleasant.” they walked in silence for a moment before Twilight spoke.

“Mattias, where are you from?” she asked.

“I don’t know, honestly.” Mattias shrugged. “Some shrine world near Deliverance, I think. My parents were members of the priesthood, and I would have followed them had not the Ordo Xenos taken me into their fold as a child.”

“A child? Why?”

“It takes time to train a loyal Inquisitor.” Mattias cast a glance over to Twilight. “I guess it’s a might different from what you’re used to, isn’t it?”

“Well... yes.” Foals usually aren’t kidnapped to discover their special talents, she thought, but decided against saying such things.

“Well, I suppose we can’t all live innocent lives as agri-world codicers,” Mattias sighed. “I suppose I envy you in that regard. The Inquisition does good work, but it is much more dangerous than what your life has been. It’s rare to find innocence among the stars.”

“Oh...” there was a pause before Twilight spoke again. “How long have you been an Inquisitor?”

“Ten years, give or take. Including my training, it’s closer to twenty six years.” he chuckled. “I’ve been fighting or being trained to fight the enemies of the Imperium since before I could read. Some of it has been easy,” Twilight noticed that his left hand twitched slightly. “Some of it hasn’t.”

“I... I see...” Twilight looked away. “Is that why your hand twitches?” there was a pause as Mattias regarded Twilight. She gave a small gasp and shied away. “Sorry, I shouldn’t pry. I-I just saw your hand twitches and thought it might have something to do with... I don’t know. Forget I asked, it was rude.”

“There’s no need to apologize,” Mattias countered. “Though your curiosity might lead you to a dangerous spot someday. However, if you really want to know...” Mattias stopped walking for a moment and began to unlace the glove on his left hand. Twilight watched him in silence, one eyebrow raised in anticipation before Mattias finished. Then she gasped.

His left arm, from the elbow down, was made entirely of metal. It still looked like a hand, albeit crude and not streamlined in any way, but with the glove on Twilight had barely noticed. She worked her jaw for a moment, trying to come up with something to say, but for the longest time words failed her.

“What happened to your hand?!” she asked, grabbing Mattias’ arm to inspect it more closely.

“It was not entirely my fault.” he started. “I was... well, it was right before I became a full Inquisitor, so I was in my late teens or so. We were clearing a foundry on Nicodemus of orks that had been tearing up the machinery to build tanks and weapons. I was doing my best to keep the plasma pistol I was using from overheating, but...” he shrugged. “One ork bullet went wide and struck the thing. My arm was vaporized before I even realized what had happened.” Twilight blinked. He probably wasn’t that much older than she was, and yet in that short period he had seen more action and received more injuries than anypony she knew, even her brother.

“I...” she paused, looking back down at Mattias’ hand. “I’ve never seen anything like this. It’s far more advanced than anything I’ve seen before.” she pulled the hand closer, much to Mattias’ apparent surprise and discomfort. “And it works just like a normal hand, right? I don’t see a power source or external connections, so it’s probably synced to your muscles, tendons, and nerves. The internal connections would probably give most surgeons a few headaches, but then your surgeons are probably much more skilled than the ones I know. Maintenance must be a pain too, especially if you’re always fighting aliens and monsters. But then you’ve probably got some kind of armor or weaponry that can protect your arm better.”

“Uh... Can I have my arm back now?” Mattias asked. There was a long pause before Twilight let go, her cheeks flushing red once again.

“S-sorry,” she stammered. “I like seeing new things...”

“I noticed.” Mattias slid his gloves back on before continuing. “If you are interested, you can speak with Magos Aryll; he knows more about cybernetics and technology than anyone else on this ship.”

“That would be nice.” Twilight gave Mattias a small smile. “Thank you, Mattias.”

“The pleasure is all mine,” he said, returning her smile. “Now then, about that meal?”

“Yes, of course.” the two continued on in silence, only casting the occasional glance at one another. Twilight was content with this; talking was all well and good, but silence was not always that bad.

At least now, she felt as though the world was not as dark and foreboding as it had been.

Author's Note

This chapter felt like a lot of an info dump, but it felt like a good place to start with introducing Celestia and Twilight to Mattias and co.

Likes and comments are much appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.08- The Council of Three

The Council of Three

The world had once been one of the Eldar’s paradise worlds. Green fields and great forests had swept over the land, the skyline marred only by the occasional curving arch of the xenos architecture. The Eldar had been careful to preserve the land, disturbing it as little as possible save for necessary portals and structures.

That world had died centuries ago, and Magnus stood atop a hill overlooking a scorched, dried wasteland.

The Fallen Primarch made his way down the hill, loose sand slipping beneath his boots as he walked. A dry wind swept in from the east, howling over the barren wastes like a hunting banshee. Magnus paid it no mind; the terrors of the Warp had long dulled his reactions to such petty things as wind. And there were more important matters to deal with.

The structure he approached had once been a great amphitheater. Now the only song to be sung was that of the wind, the only performance the finishing moves of a Game thrown into disarray. Magnus shored up his power as he stepped into the circle, keenly aware that he had come under watch from a new source.

“You’ve come alone, Brother.” a low voice hissed from behind Magnus.

“I need no guards to watch over me, Fulgrim,” Magnus countered, staring straight ahead as the Primarch of the Emperor’s Children circled him. Magnus had always been a giant among his brothers, but Fulgrim could easily meet Magnus eye to eye as he slithered from the darkness. “Do you mean to threaten me?”

“What makes you so certain, Brother?” Fulgrim replied, a smirk breaking out across his face. Of course his face would be the one thing he left unchanged. “I hold no sway over you, regretful as it is. But the Warp is in flux, is it not? You know as well as I do the changes that occur within.”

“What makes you think I would be so willing to follow you?” at this, Fulgrim laughed.

“These are trying times, Magnus.” he said, sliding behind Magnus once more. “And tell me; since when has Tzeentch ever showed true favor towards you, you poor, abused creature.”

“And I suppose your position is any better?” Magnus shot back. Fulgrim was about to respond when a second voice cut through.

“Quiet, both of you!” Magnus and Fulgrim turned as a third Primarch stepped out of the shadows. He was shorter than the other two, dressed in dark red and black armor, and an otherworldly light surrounded his head as he walked. “We have had our squabbles in the past, but I did not call you here to watch you bicker, amusing as it might be.”

“Then why did you call us here, Lorgar?” Magnus asked. “And why just us two?”

“I have my reasons,” Lorgar replied, stopping a fair distance from Magnus and Fulgrim. “I will speak with Perturabo and Mortarion separately. As for Angron, he will see reason in due time.”

“Reason for what?”

“I need not explain much, Fulgrim,” Lorgar said. “You know as well as I do the message that has rung through the Warp.”

“The Game is broken; only Destruction remains.” Magnus said. “I suppose your ‘insight’ was able to succeed where my divination failed?”

“You sell yourself too short, Magnus.” Lorgar countered. “I do not mean to boast, but I have discovered... certain avenues that perhaps you have overlooked.” Magnus raised an eyebrow. He was the most powerful “human” psyker, and he had missed something? What are you hiding, Lorgar?

“What have you seen, Lorgar?”

“Many things, Magnus; I see the Imperium, flickering like a dying candle as the darkness closes in. I see the Great Devourer drawing ever closer, clawing at the dregs of reality. And I bring most interesting news,” Lorgar smiled. “The Emperor has returned.” Magnus said nothing. Fulgrim, however, was not so constrained.

“Where is He?” he hissed. “Does he truly think He can hide from the truth? Where is He, so we can end His life once more!”

“Temper, Fulgrim, temper,” Lorgar chided. “I know not where He is, but rest assured once our plans are ready, you may have the first strike against His precious Imperium.”

“And your plans are...?” Magnus asked.

“The Emperor is in hiding, but he will soon reveal himself,” Lorgar started. “On our own, we stand little chance to oppose him, but as one, as we struck against him under Horus’ banner, and with the might of Chaos on our side? We may yet overcome him.”

“And what of the others?” Magnus asked. “Not all of our brothers turned, and many are still alive.”

“Let me deal with the specifics, Magnus,” Lorgar said. “For now, call out through the Warp. Gather your legions to your worlds and prepare them for the crusade that is to come. When the time is right, and when the Emperor is at His weakest, we will strike and bring the glory of Chaos to all who have been misled.

“Your rhetoric is as persistent as ever, Lorgar,” Fulgrim said. “But I will need more than words to convince me. What else do you have to offer?”

“Oh, there is something planned; a ‘demonstration’ of sorts, for you,” Lorgar smirked. “In a few months time, you will see that my plan holds a powerful force behind it. All I ask is that you remain patient.”

“My patience can only be stretched so far,” Fulgrim growled. “The Emperor has returned and you ask me to wait? This is not the time to wait!”

“And that is why Guilliman nearly killed you all those years ago,” Magnus countered. “Though Fulgrim does have a valid point; your promises comprise much, but you have not given us anything more than assurances. My forces can be ready at a moment’s notice, but I too will wait to see what your glorious plan is, Lorgar.”

“Neither of you have any faith in your own brother,” Lorgar scoffed. “I’m wounded. But no matter, soon you will see the truth.”

“No doubt.” Magnus turned to leave. “Farewell, Brother.” Magnus doubted the soundness of Lorgar’s plan; the Primarch was a great speechmaker, but not always the best for grand strategy. The other Primarchs would be interesting to observe; Fulgrim and perhaps Angron would be willing to listen to Lorgar once his “demonstration” was finished, while Perturabo and Mortarion might be more hesitant.

So many possible paths... it would take time to sift through them all.

“Still unconvinced, Magnus?” Fulgrim asked, sliding up alongside the Primarch.

“Not all of Lorgar’s prophecies have born substantial fruit.” Magnus replied. “And you? You were the one who asked for a sign.”

“And I expect much from Lorgar,” Fulgrim moved to cut off Magnus. “But if the Emperor has returned, now is not the time for caution. He will strike quickly, and all that we have fought for will be undone.” As if what we’ve created is worth defending. “You, though, have travelled outside the Warp to strike the Emperor’s lapdogs. You were not subservient to Lorgar.”

“Those were for my own personal grievances,” Magnus countered. “This is different. My power is considerable, but the Emperor’s even more so; as Lorgar said, any of us striking alone will only bring disaster on us. If you want to rush into this, go ahead; perhaps you’ll share more in common with Ferrus.” Magnus had barely finished when Fulgrim drew his swords, the daemonic blades mere inches away from the Primarch’s throat.

“Do not speak of matters that do not concern you.” Fulgrim growled.

“On the contrary; they concern me a great deal.” Magnus sidestepped Fulgrim’s threat and continued on. “I tire of this conversation. Seek me out when you have more pressing matters to discuss.” Fulgrim made no effort to stop Magnus, much to the Primarch’s relief; dealing with the others always had its share of delicacies, and Magnus knew better than to listen to all of them at face value.

As he prepared to return to the Warp, Magnus cast a glance through time and space. He searched on, looking about the “dying light” of the Imperium for the one light that mattered. That of the Emperor.

Our path draws ever closer, Emperor, he thought, sweeping the Immaterium once more. Revealing yourself further will only expedite our encounter. Hide all you want, but we will face each other... soon.

As Magnus stepped into the Warp, the darkness rose to meet him.

Author's Note

Some are more upset at the Emperor's return than others...

This was a shorter chapter that I wanted to get out. We'll be seeing more from our heroes soon enough.

Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.09- Dueling Interests

Dueling Interests

Sparring sessions and mock duels were not uncommon aboard the Sanguinium Martyres. When not fighting the enemies of the Imperium, it was the only way Mattias and his retinue could stay sharp, and it did provide a brief bit of distraction from the stressors of the world around them.

Mattias faced off against Nikolai, the Valhallan sliding into a defensive position. Unlike Alexis, who went for a more open stance, Nikolai shored himself up to better receive and deliver blows. Mattias circled Nikolai slowly, his eyes scanning his opponent in search of an opening. Sensing one, Mattias darted in, swinging his right arm around for an overhead strike.

Nikolai had anticipated this, ducking under Mattias’ attack before twisting around and lashing out with a quick elbow jab. Mattias rolled with the strike, using Nikolai’s own momentum to shift his position and arrive behind the trooper. Nikolai sensed the danger and tried to escape, but before he could get away Mattias had grabbed him from behind and twisted again, the sudden shift breaking Nikolai’s stance and sending the Valhallan tumbling to the ground.

“And the Inquisitor wins,” Alexis said from the sidelines, setting aside a variety of weapons Mattias had asked him to gather. “You’re getting a bit faster, my lord.”

“That’s what you say every time he wins,” Nikolai mumbled as Mattias released him. Mattias merely rolled his eyes, letting out a short breath before walking over to Alexis and the weapons cache.

“Thank you for the weapons,” Mattias said, turning his attention fully to Alexis. “Now that you’re finished with that, you can start combat training.” Mattias fought back a small smile as he saw the Valhallan pale even more.

“M-maybe I’ll just observe, for training purposes and all.” He stammered. “I am a delicate soldier; I can’t take more breaking.”

“Always scared to fight me, aren’t you?” Mattias said. “I wasn’t challenging you. Go practice with your brother for a few minutes.” Alexis gave a short nod, though it would be some time before his complexion would return. As Alexis removed his coat for better maneuverability, Mattias spotted Sister Bianca stepping into the room, Angelique following in the Hospitaler’s shadow.

“Lord Mattias, a word?” She asked once she had settled Angelique into a comfortable spot. Mattias nodded and crossed over to Bianca, sidestepping Alexis as he was laid out on the training room floor.

“Is something the matter, Sister?” He asked.

“Perhaps.” Bianca cast a quick glance towards Angelique before continuing. “I have had some reservations concerning our passengers, especially the one that calls herself Celeste.”

“You mean other than the fact that she’s dodged all of our inquiries into who she is and where the Emperor is?”

“Though I hold my utmost reverence for Him, I cannot understand why He would choose someone so... unsettling.” Bianca shivered, a rare sight from the usually pleasant Sister. “I have not spoken to her much during our trip, but even standing in the same room as her makes me feel like a child.”

“... A child?”

“Specifically one being scolded by her Sister Superior.” Bianca shook her head before continuing. “I do not mean any disrespect towards the woman, but she carries herself with much more regality than a simple herald should.”

“I will be the first to admit there there is something about Celeste that I have not seen in many others.” Mattias looked over his shoulder to the two sparring Valhallans. “Alexis and Nikolai didn’t tell me about anything out of the ordinary, though, and I doubt Lord Markos would be in any mood to discuss Celeste properly. I’d ask more of her, but...” He shrugged, Bianca nodding in understanding.

“The light is good, though,” Angelique mumbled. “The screams of the lost seem so far away now...”

“That’s another thing I have noticed.” Bianca looked towards Angelique. “Angelique has been much more lucid than usual.”

“That doesn’t tell me much.”

“I’ve caught her sneaking out of her quarters a few times since we departed Tau space.” Bianca looked back to Mattias. “It’s more of her usual wanderings, but several times she has looped towards the guest quarters-”

“Where Celeste and Tara are staying.” Mattias finished. “They both claim to be psykers, skilled ones at that. Perhaps there is some kind of link that they share?”

“It’s not unheard of, but I don’t think that is the case. The fact remains that when Angelique returns, she is much more coherent than when she remains unattended; it might be that Celeste affects Angelique differently than she affects you and I. I would ask her why, but I believe it may have to do with the Emperor’s influence on her life.”

“Really?” Mattias asked, one eyebrow raised.

“The Emperor’s presence affects us all in different ways, Mattias,” Bianca gave a small smile. “His Light may be enough for Angelique to focus on and clear her mind.” Mattias was not one to doubt Bianca’s reasoning. He was strong in his faith, sure enough, but the Sisters had a closer connection the Emperor that not many truly understood.

Still, Bianca’s information would have to be attended to closely. Carefully as well, lest the herald assume that Mattias and the others were conspiring with one another.

“Do you think you can keep a closer watch on Angelique,” he said. “Perhaps find out what she’s speaking to the herald for?”

“I could try, but understand that I have no desire to intrude too deeply into the life of the Emperor’s herald. That would be... improper of me.”

“I understand, but any information on Celeste or Tara that you can glean before our arrival would be greatly appreciated.” Bianca gave a short nod, though Mattias could tell she was still uncomfortable with the idea. As the Hospitaller turned her attention towards Angelique, who had started picking at something on the floor, Mattias’ attention was drawn back towards the door, spotting movement just at the edge of his field of view as Tara stepped into the room. Glad to see she’s getting used to the ship.

“Oh, am I interrupting anything?” She asked, taking a small step back. “I was just exploring a bit and some of the crew told me to head here, because that’s where you were.”

“We’re just holding sparring practice, nothing more.” Mattias replied, his words punctuated by the sound of Nikolai tossing Alexis against the ground. “Though some of us probably need more practice than others.”

“Oh.” Tara nodded, a small smile forming on her lips. “May I watch?”

“I don’t see why you shouldn’t.” Mattias paused. “Who knows, what you learn here might end up saving your life someday.”

“Maybe... I mean, I’m not much of a fighter or anything; I probably wouldn’t know much about what you’re doing.” Mattias quirked an eyebrow at this. As a codicier she might not have had much reason to fear for her life, but that would have been before she was taken as a student of the Emperor’s Herald.

“Well, it’s never too late to learn.” Tara blinked a few times as Mattias crossed over to the weapons Alexis had brought in. He found one, an older power sword that had gotten shuffled into the mix, and took a moment to gauge its weight before turning back to Tara. “Here, this should be good for a woman of your size.”

“I-I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” Tara stammered. “I’ve never handled a sword before in my life.”

“As long as you don’t turn on the power field, we should be fine.” Tara hesitated before gingerly taking the sword from Mattias, raising and lowering it a few times to adjust to its weight. Mattias turned away to retrieve a sword of his own while Angelique mumbled something about mares and snakes.

“Now, the first thing you want to work on is your grip.” Mattias said as he took a position across from Tara. “If your grip is too loose, you’ll drop the sword the first time someone strikes at you. Too firm, and you’ll lose a bit of dexterity and risk having all the energy from a strike get shoved into your arm.”

“Like this?” Tara held up her hand to show Mattias.

“Whatever makes you feel most comfortable.” Mattias replied. Tara adjusted her grip again before Mattias continued. “Next, we’re going to deal with a couple of simple parries. Once you’ve mastered those, you should be off to a good start.”

“No fancy moves or anything like that?” Tara asked, Mattias unsure if she was joking or not.

“Those will come later. Always learn how to block before you learn how to kill something; it will probably save your life.” Tara gave a quick series of nods, holding her sword up as Mattias readied his blade. “Now, let’s say for a moment that your opponent comes in for a short stab, like this.” Mattias readied himself and lunged forward, keeping his left hand free while the sword darted forward. To his surprise Tara did not shrink away, as most new recruits did when faced with the possibility of being stabbed, instead bringing her own sword down quickly to swat Mattias’ weapon away. There was a pause as her eyes darted from the sword to Mattias.

“Was that good?” She asked.

“Well, you’re taking to it well, at least,” Mattias replied. “But you can’t just stop your motions like that. If you do,” Mattias slid his sword out from under Tara’s and swept out, the sword stopping inches away from her neck “Then your opponent has a chance to get around your defenses, and you will have no chance to stop him.”

“O-oh...” Tara stammered, taking a few steps away. “Can we try that again?”

“Of course.” Mattias drew back to his original stance. “Let’s try that lunge again, only this time try to be a bit smoother with your actions.” Tara nodded, bringing her sword up as she faced off against Mattias. There was a pause before Mattias darted forward again, Tara once more bringing her sword down on top of Mattias’. Only this time, as he drew up to go for her neck, she brought the sword up and managed to slow Mattias’ strike, even if only a little.

“Much better,” Mattias nodded. “I have to say, you’re a quick study.”

“Thanks.” Tara beamed. “I’ve always been good with information. I guess that doesn’t always apply to books, now does it?”

“Guess not.” Mattias found himself grinning. The girl was incredibly choppy with her movements, but her attitude carried more towards endearing than dangerous. Naive optimism radiated from her, and such optimism could be refined for greater purpose. A little more training, and perhaps she would be a great fighter someday.

He just had to make sure that she survived to see that day.

...

Even if she was not the most inconspicuous of people, Celestia was more than able to stick to the shadows outside of Twilight or Mattias’ view. She stood in silence, watching every strike and parry that the two practiced. Twilight would need much more practice, but she was a good student; she would progress quickly, and hopefully be ready to face the challenges of the Imperium.

I suppose I can help her along, she thought. Subtly, for now; once I reveal myself, her training can become more direct. Celestia’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of boots against metal. She did not need to shift her attention as Lord Inquisitor Markos approached, the man pausing only for a moment as he spotted her.

“What are you doing here?” He asked, voice still as hard as ever.

“It is no crime in watching over one’s student,” Celestia replied, keeping her gaze fixed on Twilight. “And am I not allowed some modicum of freedom? A training room is hardly a restricted area.”

“And yet you lurk in the shadows.” Markos countered.

“Not all of us need to make our presence known with bluster.” Markos’ frown grew deeper as Celestia continued. “But I presume you are not here merely to discuss my observation.”

“We will be arriving within Segmentum Solar in a few days,” Markos replied. “By the time the month is out, we’ll be in the Sol system, and from there the approach to Terra remains. As a sworn servant of the Emperor of Mankind, it is my duty to make sure that potential threats are destroyed before they even get so close to the Seat of Humanity.”

“You consider me a threat now?” Celestia asked, her voice devoid of surprise. “Paranoia can lead one to many places, Inquisitor, more often than not straight into the gates of hell.”

“Are you threatening me, witch?”

“If I meant to threaten you, there would have been no need to question me.” Celestia turned her attention back to Twilight and Mattias. They had stopped their sparring for now, the young Inquisitor now inspecting Twilight’s grip on her sword. “If you are so certain that I am a threat, why keep questioning me? Why not put a lasbolt between my eyes and end it right now.”

“Because the young Inquisitor is still certain that you are the Emperor’s Herald.” Markos’ gaze drifted towards the Inquisitor. “And he has the confidence of the Ordos. Had he truly considered his mission he would have scoured that region of space until a more forthcoming candidate was found, but instead he chose you. Pathetic.”

“I do not see optimism to be pathetic, Inquisitor,” Celestia replied. “Dangerous when not tempered with reason, perhaps, but not pathetic. Was it not childlike faith in the strength of humanity that led us to conquer the stars? Was it not the belief in the indomitable right of man that inspired thousands to reject the allures of Chaos? Was it not faith and courage that let Guardsman Pius stand before the Warmaster of Chaos and save the Emperor’s life?”

“You select only a few outliers to make your point impossible to argue against.” It would not be the first time, Celestia thought. “If you were truly operating for the Imperium’s benefit, you would tell us of the Emperor’s location now so we do not have to waste more time searching for Him.”

“As I said, my information is not meant for you,” Celestia looked away from Twilight and Mattias to focus on Markos. “I was ordered to speak only to the High Lords of Terra. Once that task is complete, the Emperor will be revealed.”

“And who is to say that you won’t just rip open a Warp Portal and tear the heart out of the Imperium in one stroke?” Celestia stifled a scoff.

“Perhaps I was wrong about you, Markos,” she said, her voice dropping. “Perhaps it isn’t that your faith is strong; perhaps it is that you have reached a point where the only person who is not a traitor is yourself.” If Markos had been trying to conceal his rage before, he was utterly failing to do so now.

“I can have you executed for questioning my loyalty.” He growled.

“And challenge the Emperor’s Will?” Celestia replied, folding her arms across her chest. “Some would consider that heresy of the highest order.” This did not seem to break Markos’ ire, and Celestia could feel a bad taste forming at the back of her throat. Was it really so easy to give in to the temptations of divine exploitation like that?

Then again, you have been allowing your subjects to “worship” you for a thousand years, a small voice whispered from the back of her mind.

“I have tried my best to remain civil,” Markos started, his voice low. “I have made concessions with the young Inquisitor, with your student, and with you. But I am still an Inquisitor of the Imperium of Mankind, and I cannot tolerate any further insults, challenges, and avoidance that you seem to enjoy so much. You may have tricked the Ordo Xenos into trusting you, but as soon as your plotting falls apart I will be the first to see you brought to ruin.”

“Do not let your arrogance cloud your judgement,” Celestia turned back to the sparring match before her. “Great men have fallen to ruin in the belief that their path was infallible, and those that survived their fall were treated as the lowest of the low.” The Inquisitor gave no further response beyond another glare, marching past Celestia and out of sight.

I would know the dangers of arrogance, Celestia thought, watching in silence as Mattias helped Twilight up after she had tripped. I was the greatest of Man, after all.

Author's Note

This took a little longer than I had intended, but eh, what can you do?
Write more, but that's something else entirely.

Also, have you ever wanted to run Twilight Sparkle in a 40K army? Of course you have, even if you didn't realize. So, deciding to flesh out a few things and maybe answer some of the questions that have been asked, I present you with a thing (now for 8th Edition):

Twilight Sparkle (Student)
Points: 50
Power Level: 6
Movement: 6"
Weapon Skill: 4+
Ballistic Skill: 4+
Strength: 3
Toughness: 3
Attacks: 1
Wounds: 4
Leadership: 6
Wargear:

Magia Fidelius: a gift from Inquisitor Mattias, Magia Fidelius is an old but well crafted blade, serving its wielder well against the enemies of the Imperium
Magia Fidelius is a power sword with the following profile:
Strength: user
AP: -2
Damage: 1

Carapace armor: confers a 4+ save

Special Rules:
Psyker: Twilight Sparkle may manifest 2 Psychic Powers from the Librarius psychic discipline. Twilight Sparkle may deny 2 Psychic Powers per psychic phase.
Servant of No House: Twilight Sparkle may be taken as an Elite choice for any Army.
The Empress’ Favored Student: If Empress Celestia is taken as your Warlord, Twilight Sparkle may be taken at no points cost. If Empress Celestia is taken as your Warlord, Twilight Sparkle does not take up a Force Organization Slot, and she and friendly units within 6" of her may reroll morale checks.

For rules for Celestia, until there are official rules for the Emperor, I suggest going to the Internet for some house rules.

Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.10- The Heart of Mankind

The Heart of Mankind

Twilight spent as much time as she could practicing with her new sword. Mattias and the others had said it was old, but Twilight did not care for “age”; it was lighter than any sword she had encountered before, well balanced for its intended purpose, and whoever had forged it had etched a beautiful flowing pattern into the guard, the center adorned by a small twin-headed eagle. She could have done without the golden skull in the pommel, but that was something she had come to expect of Humanity; with death surrounding them in a myriad of forms, embracing it seemed the only way for them to stay sane.

Princess Celestia had not commented on that when Twilight brought the issue to her. In fact, as they drew closer to Terra, it was a rare sight to see Celestia at all; she remained in her room while Twilight wandered about to explore, and could not be found in any of the public areas that the crew frequented. When Twilight approached her room, Celestia did little to make her presence known, not even responding when Twilight called to her.

“The sun is resting below the horizon,” the “psyker” that travelled with Mattias, Angelique, had said when Twilight caught her curled up outside Celestia’s room. “But soon it shall rise, and cast a new dawn over a darkened world.” Angelique had soon been ushered away by her caretaker, but the message would rest on Twilight’s mind.

She’s probably just resting for when we reach Terra, Twilight reasoned. She needs time to prepare whatever she has in mind to save the humans, right?

Twilight’s answer came soon enough. She could feel the cruiser slowing, Warp drive quieting as sublight engines were reactivated. No sooner had Twilight detected the change that she heard a knock at her door. “Hello?”

“It’s me, Twilight.” Celestia replied. Twilight hopped off her bed and hurried to the door, taking only the briefest of moments to compose herself before opening the door and allowing Celestia to enter. Celestia was once more dressed in a gray cloak, the hood pulled up to hide her face, yet Twilight could still see her smile beneath the shadows. “I suppose you noticed that we are slowing down?”

“Yes,” Twilight nodded. “We’re nearing Terra?”

“Correct.” Celestia drew back her hood before continuing. “I stopped by to make sure you are ready for all that you may see there.”

“I think you’ve more than prepared me.” Twilight replied, giving a small smile. The smile faded as Celestia failed to return it.

“In my experience, there is little that can prepare one from an alien realm. Terra has fallen far from the splendor I have told you of, and may prove strange even to me. What you see may shock and distress you, but remember why we are here.”

“To make sure humanity doesn’t die out,” Twilight said, her confidence returning as Celestia gave a short nod. “Don’t worry, Princess. You asked me to help, and I won’t stop until I have done all I can to help these people.”

“That is all I wanted to hear, Twilight,” Celestia replied, placing a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “You continue to amaze me with how far you have grown from when we first met, and I am proud to call you my student.” Twilight beamed, her smile not wavering even as celestia removed her hand and turned towards the door. “Come, the Inquisitors will be waiting for us.”

“Oh.” Twilight took a moment to recover her sword from where she had placed it the previous night before hurrying to fall in place next to Celestia. “You don’t like Inquisitor Markos, do you?”

“What makes you say that?” Celestia asked. Twilight had known Celestia long enough to detect the subtle amusement drifting through her words.

“Well, I kind of saw you two arguing when I got my sword,” Twilight said. “And he glares at me whenever we’re near each other, and since he’s never actually taken time to talk to me I figured that he was angry at me for something you did.” Twilight noticed Celestia’s slight shift in gaze before backtracking. “Th-that’s what I guessed, anyway.”

“You are not far from the truth, Twilight.” Celestia looked ahead before continuing. “Inquisitor Markos is most suspicious about who I am and whether or not I am truly the Emperor’s herald.”

“Why? You haven’t done anything wrong... have you?”

“I may have made a few less than savory observations about his faith, nothing more.” there was a pause before Celestia spoke again. “The Inquisition rose out of necessity, not choice. I had been entombed within the Golden Throne for many years by the time it reached its current state- corrupt and paranoid.”

“Mattias isn’t paranoid.” Twilight started. “I mean, he’s asked me a lot of questions, but he’s never accused me of anything. You even said he wasn’t paranoid.”

“Mattias is young, Twilight; that is a different set of problems entirely.” Twilight looked away for a moment, a frown forming on her face. There’s nothing wrong with being young... she thought. “There is no need to worry, but remain alert; the Inquisition will attack anything that it perceives as a threat towards the Imperium or itself, and it will use any information it can to justify its attack.”

“Mattias wouldn’t do that,” Twilight said quickly. “Not everyone has to be paranoid if they want to protect their home.” Celestia was silent for a moment, her focus directed ahead, before a small smile formed on her lips.

“With you at my side, there might yet be hope for Humanity,” she whispered as they stepped into the main hangar. Mattias and his retinue were standing before the cutter, Angelique staring off into space while Mattias reviewed Alexis and Nikolai. The two soldiers were now dressed in black and silver armor, their shoulders marked with the stylized “I” of the Inquisition, while Mattias wore a smaller, slimmer version of the armor Celestia wore. He turned slightly to acknowledge Twilight and Celestia’s presence, but it was only fleeting before he turned back to the soldiers.

“And keep a close eye on Lord Markos,” he finished. “I respect the Lord Inquisitor, but he has been making numerous private communiques since we entered the Sol System. It’s possible that the Ordo Hereticus may try to usurp control of the situation from us, and that might lead to further divisions that the Imperium does not need right now.”

“Yes sir.” Nikolai replied. Alexis, however, had other ideas.

“Can we just cut our ties with the Inquisitor?” he offered. “If he’s really causing so much tension, why not just conduct the herald to Terra ourselves and leave him behind?”

“Markos has become too involved in the mission for that,” Mattias countered. “Also, that might be considered treasonous to certain ears. Refrain from saying anything negative about the Lord Inquisitor for the time being.”

“Yes sir.” Alexis nodded. Now, Mattias turned his attention to Twilight and Celestia.

“I see you’re ready for the trip,” he said, turning his full attention towards Celestia. “My superiors have arranged for you to make your case before the High Lords.”

“How long will I have?” Celestia asked.

“Thirty minutes.” Mattias shrugged. “I know it must not seem like much, but if it reveals the location of the Emperor then it may be more than enough time.”

“It is more than sufficient.”

“Glad to hear,” Mattias turned his attention to Twilight. “Tara, however, will have to remain with my followers while you speak to the High Lords. I made a request from the armory, and this carapace armor should be about your size.” Mattias stepped aside, revealing a boxy set of armor similar to what Alexis and Nikolai were wearing “Until further notice, you are officially an agent of His Holy Ordos under my command. Hopefully this will not draw much attention, but there are always those who might be a bit more... ‘intrusive’.” Twilight swallowed, but gave a short nod before stepping over towards the armor, placing her sword on the deck where she could recover it later. Nikolai and Alexis moved to assist her while Mattias turned once more to Celestia.

The armor was a bit heavier than Twilight had thought it would be, her arms sagging slightly as she lifted up the breastplate. “You’ll get used to it.” Alexis said, taking the armor from Twilight before slipping it over her head, tightening the straps once her arms were free. Twilight gave a nod of thanks before moving on to other segments of the armor, securing the plates around her waist and thighs while the Valhallans secured her shoulder plates. Once they were finished, the two stepped back while Twilight took a moment to try and move around.

The armor at least did not stop her from moving around, though it did press down on her shoulders more than she would have liked. She made a small circle of the space around her, just a slow walk to try and get used to the armor’s weight. That task complete, she reached down and picked up her sword from where it rested, twisting it around in her hand for a moment before attaching it to a clip at her side.

It would take some getting used to, but at least Twilight felt safe.

“Are you finished now?” Twilight looked up as Lord Markos strode into the room. He was dressed similarly to Mattias, though his armor was coated in red and black instead of Mattias’ green and silver. Twilight took several steps back, stopping once she was sure she was at Celestia’s side once more. “We do not wish to keep the Lords of Terra waiting, now do we?”

“Of course.” Mattias said, his voice colder than Twilight was used to. “Is there anything else you wish to say, Lord Markos?”

“At the moment, no,” Markos replied. “Though rest assured, I have taken some extra precautions to make sure that our meeting with the High Lords goes smoothly.” Twilight noticed Mattias tense slightly. She refrained from saying anything, less it draw Inquisitor Markos’ anger. Celestia, though, remained calm as ever, even as the Inquisitor cast his gaze towards her.

“Everything has been secured.” Mattias said, breaking a bit of the tension before he gestured towards the ship. “Miss Celeste, Lord Markos, if you would please?”

“Of course, Mattias,” Celestia replied, giving Twilight a gentle nudge towards the cutter. Twilight kept her head down, not even looking up from her feet as Alexis and Nikolai formed up alongside them.

“The mare walks on paths of broken glass,” Angelique mumbled. “But she need not worry, for the light guides her path.” Twilight paused long enough to give the psyker a glance, but Angelique was soon ushered away by Sister Bianca before she could say more. Twilight shook her head and continued on, finding a chair in the main hall of the cutter. Celestia remained standing, her eyes closed as if meditating, while Alexis and Nikolai found their own space before the ship lifted off from the hangar.

“Terra...” Alexis whispered. “Never thought we’d live long enough to see the cradle of Mankind.” Nikolai replied with a short grunt before closing his eyes and whispering a prayer beneath his breath. It took Alexis a moment before joining his brother, the two soldiers clutching their weapons close to their chests as they gave their praises. Twilight watched them in silence, trying and failing to discern what the two were saying.

As the soldiers prayed, Twilight cast a glance over at Celestia. She still kept her eyes closed, but now it seemed as though a light had enveloped her, wrapping around her body like a cloak. Whether it was a side effect of her powers or from the prayers of the others, Twilight was unsure; this world seemed to bring new changes to it every day, and little time for her to record anything for better understanding.

Perhaps, once Celestia revealed herself as the Empress, she would have time to do so.

The ship lurched, Twilight grabbing the side of her chair to keep from being flung to the floor. Celestia shifted only slightly, while Alexis and Nikolai also steadied themselves against the wall. “Looks like we just broke atmo,” Alexis said. “Won’t be too long before we’re on the ground.”

“I don’t think I will ever get used to that...” Twilight mumbled.

“Hey, you didn’t throw up at least.” Alexis said, grinning. “I remember we were doing an operation near the Halo Stars, and this one guy, Pietro I think his name was, vomited the whole way down to the planet. The Commissar almost shot him dead as a hazard to the mission before we landed.” Twilight gave a small whimper as Alexis chuckled.

“Alexis,” Nikolai started. “You’re not helping.”

“What? Someone needs to lighten the mood.” Alexis countered. Nikolai merely gave Alexis a short glare, the other Valhallan shrugging as the rattling stopped. Minutes ticked by, Twilight’s eyes once more darting between the others in the room, before Mattias stepped out from the next hall.

“We just got clearance to land at the Imperial Palace,” he said. “Once we’re on the ground, I want everyone to stick close to me; I have no idea what Lord Markos has planned, and while I doubt it is a malicious scheme it might tip the balance too far out of our control.”

“Worry not, Mattias,” Celestia said, finally open her eyes. “Soon, you will no longer have to fear the machinations of Lord Markos.”

“We shall see.” Mattias turned to Twilight. “How are you holding up, Tara?”

“I’m fine.” Twilight gave a short nod.

“Good. As you’re acting under my command, I’d like you to keep an eye on Markos as well.” his face grew serious. “And whatever you do, do not use your psychic abilities, whatever they may be; Markos is a trained member of the Ordo Hereticus, and he would know well the manipulations of the psyker and the witch.”

“I’d never use my m... powers to manipulate anyone...” Twilight mumbled.

“Markos doesn’t know that.” Mattias turned away from Twilight. “Now look alive; we should be landing soon.” Alexis and Nikolai nodded, readying their weapons while Mattias disappeared, most likely to speak with Angelique and Sister Bianca. Once Mattias was gone, Twilight rose to her feet, taking a moment to readjust to her new armor’s weight before crossing towards Celestia.

Celestia was still a stable point. That, at least, Twilight could take comfort in.

Angelique and Sister Bianca returned just as the ship bounced slightly. We must have landed, Twilight though, trying her best to clear her mind. Angelique gave Twilight a glance, her head cocked to one side as she eyed Twilight up and down.

“Breathe deep,” the psyker said. “For the mare will not know of the air.”

“Uh... thank you?” Twilight started.

“Though Angelique may be a bit... odd in her wording,” Bianca said. “She is not wrong; from what I have heard, many a visitor to Terra has had difficulty breathing in the first few hours of arrival. I will stay close to you if you wish.”

“I-I think I’ll manage,” Twilight replied. “I mean, best get it out of the way quickly, right?” Bianca did not return Twilight’s smile, but said nothing to correct her. Soon Mattias and Markos returned, the Ordo Hereticus Inquisitor remaining behind the younger man.

“We have arrived,” he said. “A shuttle will conduct us to the High Lords. After that, it’s all up to our herald to prove her case.” Celestia gave a short nod before Mattias continued. “This... this has been a most unusual mission. However, we have made it this far, and with the Will of the Emperor to guide us we shall see it through. Until then, you know what has been asked of you.” Mattias closed his eyes and hung his head. “The Emperor Protects.”

“The Emperor Protects.” The Valhallans, Sister Bianca, Markos, even Angelique chorused. There was a short pause before Markos spoke.

“Herald?” he asked. “Would you care to speak before we stand before the High Lords?”

“All that needs to be said at this time is not for me to say,” Celestia replied. “Rather, I have taken this time to meditate and prepare myself. Surely you would have no objection to this?”

“... Of course.” Twilight noticed Markos furrow his brow, but she refrained from speaking. Mattias broke the tension by stepping away from the Lord Inquisitor.

“Celeste, if you would please follow me.” he said. Celestia nodded and fell in place behind Mattias, Twilight and Mattias’ group hurrying to catch up. Markos brought up the rear, his gaze still placed firmly on Celestia.

I have no idea what Lord Markos has planned, and while I doubt it is a malicious scheme it might tip the balance too far out of our control. Mattias’ words caused Twilight to shiver. If these two could not work together, what would that say for those that Celestia hoped to help?

There was a hiss of air as the ship opened to the outside, and Twilight choked as the door slid away and the air of Terra swept in. Having a dragon blowing smoke in her face was nothing compared to the smog of the planet, Twilight coughing for close to a minute as her lungs burned. Outside, the sky was blanketed by a yellow cloud of smoke, the only difference in the cloud was a brightened point Twilight guessed was where the sun was. Beneath that, a dark angular shape rose upward, smaller lights flickering along it as it disappeared into the smog.

How can anyone live like this?!

“As I said, much has changed since the Heresy.” Celestia whispered. “I will explain later. For now, we have more pressing matters.” Twilight raised an eyebrow before looking past Celestia and their escort. Assembled before the ramp were five soldiers dressed in black armor with red robes around their waists and arms. Their faces were hidden behind black and white helmets, with only glowing red slits to indicate where their eyes would be. One of them had broken off to speak with the two Inquisitors, Mattias doing his best to keep his glowering to a minimum.

Celestia stepped forward, Twilight following behind her. “Is something the matter, my lords?” she asked.

“Ah, Herald,” Markos stepped to one side to introduce the soldier. “Sister Naomi of the Order of Our Martyred Lady. She and her squad will be providing escort for us to the High Lords.”

“Is that so?” Celestia asked, turning her attention to the other woman. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sister.”

“Indeed.” Naomi replied, her voice accented due to the mechanics of her helmet. “Lord Markos has told me of your mission. We shall see if your message really is all you say, and if you prove yourself to be a threat to my lord or the Imperium...” though Naomi said nothing more, her hands slid towards her side, where a chainsword and what appeared to be a combi-weapon hung. Celestia seemed unimpressed, but Twilight could feel her nervousness welling up inside her once more.

“I am sure it will not come to that.” Celestia replied, giving Naomi a smile before continuing. “You need not worry, Sister; the Emperor’s Trust was not unfounded when He asked me to carry His message.” Naomi only gave a short grunt, stepping back to allow Lord Markos to speak. As the Inquisitor spoke, Twilight noted that Sister Naomi and one of her fellows had shifted their gaze towards herself. Twilight said nothing, though even as she tried to turn her focus to the Inquisitors she could feel her eyes drifting back towards the Sisters. Celestia and Mattias had told her of some humans’ distrust for psykers; perhaps these women were merely eyeing her with this distrust.

If so, would they be so ready to listen to Celestia once she revealed herself?

...

“What exactly have you changed, Markos?” Mattias asked.

“You think that I am obstructing the Will of the Emperor?” Markos replied, all but scoffing. “Dear Mattias, I am not some heretic to be contrary to such matters. The Sororitas will provide more protection than your henchmen could, and once we speak to the High Lords-”

“We? I was under the impression that the High Lords would speak only to Celeste.”

“Matters have changed, Inquisitor. If you seek to challenge me, you may speak with the rest of the Ordos to see where my orders come from.” Celestia watched as Mattias’ jaw tightened. As good of a man as he might have been, he seemed too easily angered when situations began to spiral out of his control.

But then, Lord Markos appeared to be going out of his way to pull this matter out of Mattias’ hands. Such infighting would have to be dealt with.

“My lords, please,” she said, catching the attention of both men. “I believe we best set aside our bickering for now and move on; the High Lords will be expecting us, after all.”

“Of course.” Lord Markos replied. “Come, the shuttle that will takes us to the High Lords is waiting.” With that Markos strode off, the Sororitas squad forming up around Mattias’ entourage before the remaining people started off after the man. Celestia kept her eyes forward, shifting them only to trace the dark outline that was the wall of the Imperial Palace.

Even millennia after her departure, it had barely changed.

The shuttle provided was nothing more than a modified Valkyrie transport, its weapons and most of its armor stripped away to provide more room for passengers. Celestia paused briefly; Valkyries were fine transports, but even with her disguise her armor would perhaps be a bit... much for those travelling with her. Let’s hope it is not too noticeable of a disturbance. The inquisitors and Mattias’ retinue stepped aboard first, with Celestia and Twilight following as the Sisters of Battle brought up the rear. Celestia paused again as the shuttle creaked slightly as she stepped aboard, but put it out of her mind as the others prepared for the journey.

“Celeste,” Mattias said, catching Celestia’s attention. “There is no need for you to stand; the trip to the High Lords may take some time, and it might not be in our best interests if you were to tire yourself out.”

“I will be fine,” Celestia said, giving Mattias a smile. “The Emperor has carried me this far; I do not feel that He shall allow me to falter now.” Mattias merely nodded, stepping back so he could secure his own seat. The whine of engines rose as the transport took off, circling over the landing pad once before flying towards the Palace.

Soon... Celestia thought, closing her eyes and focusing her energy. She had little time for further contemplation before one of the Sisters spoke.

“Herald?” the woman asked. “May I ask you a question?”

“You may,” Celestia said, turning slightly to face the Sisters. “Though I feel that it might be easier if I could speak to you face to face.” there was another pause as the Sister looked to her Superior. Naomi gave a short nod in response, and the Sister proceeded to remove her helmet to reveal a young woman not much older than Twilight, her white hair cut in a short bob and a ragged scar running from her forehead to her cheek.

“What is your name, Sister?” Celestia asked.

“Ruth,” the younger woman replied. “I have served the Order faithfully my entire life.”

“I have no doubt that you have,” Celestia said. “Now, there was something you wished to ask me?”

“Yes...” Ruth’s hand clenched slightly, and Celestia could tell the Sister was fighting the urge to chew on her lip. “You serve the Emperor... you must have spoken to Him in person.”

“I have.” at this, Ruth’s nervousness seemed to evaporate.

“If I may ask, what was it like to stand in His presence? Long have I dreamed about the chance of seeing Him, not just in death or in a vision but actually standing before Him and witnessing His glory. What words did He say to you? Do you bear a mark of His presence? What visions did He-”

“Ruth!” Naomi snapped, drawing the Sister’s attention away from Celestia. “There is no need to drown the woman in questions.”

“Sorry, Sister...” Ruth mumbled. “I just wanted to know what it was like to stand before the Emperor.”

“I’m sure that is something we are all wondering,” a second Sister said. “But Sister Naomi has a point; if you ask too many questions now you will never be able to receive an answer.”

“I understand completely,” Celestia said, raising a hand to calm the Sisters. “And truly, I do not mind; I have dealt with far more trying matters than one who is curious.” Ruth gave a short nod, her eyes still averted as Celestia continued. “But I assure you, standing before the Emperor is as glorious and awe inspiring as you have been told. When He returns, I assure you that you will experience such glory for yourself.” All the Sisters of Battle, not just Ruth, raised their heads at this. Ruth’s eyes widened, her nervousness vanishing once more as she looked on at Celestia. After a pause, Ruth closed her eyes and smiled.

“Thank you, Herald.” she whispered. “That is all any of us could ask for.” there was a pause before Ruth turned her attention towards Twilight. “And you? Have you seen the Emperor?”

“Um... Yes. I-I guess I have.” Twilight shifted in her seat for a moment. “He... he seemed nice.” at this, another one of the Sisters let out a short giggle.

“Do you have something to say, Judith?” Naomi asked.

“No, Sister...” Judith said, working to suppress her giggles. “Just... I was right! I told you all the Emperor was nice, but you all said ‘No, He must be firm and commanding; He has no time for such small concerns’. Well, guess I know more about the Emperor than all four of you!”

“If this is about that weird idea you have about bribing your way to become a Canoness...” Ruth started, to which Judith scoffed.

“I would never do such a thing!” she cried. “... though, since I asked them nicely the first time, maybe I can use this to become a Canoness. Sister Naomi?”

“No, Judith.” Naomi turned her head away. “If you want to become a Canoness, you will have to prove yourself just like everyone else.” Judith was about to speak again when Naomi continued. “And claiming divine knowledge is not a free pass.”

“But if it’s from the Emperor, they will have to listen...” Judith looked to Celestia. “Is that right, Herald? Can the Emperor make me a Canoness?”

“I cannot make any promises,” Celestia said, giving a chuckle of her own. “But speak with Him, and I am sure His favor will not be far off.” Though she still wore a helmet, it was not hard to tell that Sister Judith was beaming. None of the other Sisters seemed ready or willing to speak, and Celestia could understand; it was still quite a lot to take in, the possibility that one’s god would be standing before them soon.

Even if their god is not who they think, Celestia thought, closing her eyes. Their faith will be more than enough to blossom into something greater.

...

The flight to the Great Chamber of the Senatorum Imperialis had taken close to an hour, and all throughout this Mattias found himself growing more and more tense. His left hand clenched and unclenched, and a small bead of sweat formed across his brow. His focus was placed primarily on Markos, the Lord Inquisitor focused on the looming structures ahead.

The Sororitas were a setback, sure enough. He knew that Lord Markos would try something to take control of the search of the Emperor, and a squadron of Battle Sisters would certainly send a clear message of who was more capable between him and Mattias’ troopers. Throughout the flight Markos had listen closely to Celeste’s conversation, even if he was not making it noticeable; picking up potential points of attack against her claim to the title of Herald, perhaps.

Now what rested on Mattias’ mind was what the Lord Inquisitor would try next.

“We have arrived, my lords.” the shuttle pilot called. Mattias nodded and rose to his feet, the others sans Celeste following suit. Markos remained behind Mattias, though the young Inquisitor could all but feel the man’s gaze on his shoulders.

Do not falter now. The fate of the Imperium is a greater weight than the scorn of one Inquisitor.

“Nikolai, make sure that you and the others find somewhere to rest until I have presented Celeste to the High Lords.” the Valhallan nodded as Mattias cast a glance back towards Markos. “Anything you wish to add, Lord Inquisitor?”

“I suppose it would be in our best interests for me to accompany you before the High Lords,” Markos replied, giving Mattias a thin smile. “After all, they may wish to hear my own testimony of the events that have transpired. The Sororitas will remain with your henchmen.”

“Of course...” More room for you to cast doubt among the minds of the Administratum, then? Mattias refrained from speaking to the Lord Inquisitor further before turning to address Celeste herself. “Well, are you ready?”

“Of course, Mattias.” Celeste nodded, giving him the hint of a smile beneath her hood. “Lead on, please.” With that, Mattias turned towards the ramp and started down, Celeste following right behind him while the Valhallans and Sororitas formed a ring around the entourage.

The Entrance leading to the Hall of the High Lords was just as Mattias had expected; a sweeping arch outlined with murals and carvings of past High Lords and great victories of the Imperium. Throngs of travellers and pilgrims milled about, ushered on by priests and lighter security details so they would not impede the paths of others. Finely dressed nobles and officers came and went, most going out of their way to avoid the common masses however they could. The air was thick with smog, conversation, and a host of smells Mattias did not wish to identify, yet the sweeping buildings above were more than enough to make one pause in awe.

Most of his entourage certainly did, stopping for a moment as they craned their necks up to take in the design before them. Angelique mumbled something, swaying back and forth on her feet with her eyes fixated on Celeste, even as the older woman continued on unperturbed. Suppose I will have to investigate the effect the herald has on Angelique... Probably not dangerous, but I can’t be too careful.

Ahead, a smaller man stood before the main entrance to the Hall of the High Lords. Standing on either side of the entrance were two Custodes, the gold-clad warriors staring out across the crowds. They barely seemed to notice as Mattias and company approached. “I request access to the Senatorum Chambers.”

“And who might you be?” the small man asked.

“Mattias Velas of the Ordo Xenos.” Mattias gestured towards Celeste. “I come bearing a woman who possesses information regarding the whereabouts of the Emperor.”

“Oh, of course.” The man turned slightly as a cherub drifted out of the shadows, the small servitor carrying a scroll in its arms. The man pulled a part of the scroll down, scanning it for a moment before turning back to Mattias. “Yes, the High Lords have granted you an audience, though due to delays in proceeding I ask that you return in a week’s time.”

“I was told that our meeting would be today.” Mattias replied, his left hand tightening slightly.

“I understand, sire,” the man replied. “But as the High Lords of Terra are the heart and soul of the Imperium, beneath the Emperor Himself, it seems inappropriate that we should disregard their wishes.” Mattias’ jaw tightened. It would be like the bureaucrats to delay his mission further.

“I respect the authority of the High Lords,” he said finally. “But as a member of the Holy Ordos, my word is second to the Emperor. I am bringing forth vital information regarding His return, and by the authority vested upon me I order you to allow me and my entourage through to speak to the High Lords.” the man hesitated, so Mattias glared at him. “Would you care to delay the Ordos any further?”

“... Of course not, my lord.” The man said, turning back to the cherub and scrawling down a message on the scroll. “The cherub will conduct you to the High Lords.”

“Thank you. May the Emperor’s blessings follow you.” With that Mattias pressed on, though in his rush to continue to the High Lords he failed to notice the Custodes shift ever so slightly as Celeste glided past.

“A little brusque today, are we?” Lord Markos asked.

“We do the Emperor’s work,” Mattias said. “And we must deal swiftly with all who would impede our progress.” He looked back towards Celeste. Her body language had not changed in the slightest, but even from beneath her hood Mattias could tell she was glaring. Anger and frustration all but radiated off her, and Mattias found himself shivering slightly as he looked away.

None of the terrors of the galaxy had ever caused Mattias to waver as he did around Celeste. What was it with that woman that would create such fear?

...

They have forgotten my command.

Celestia did not bother to look up as she and the others entered the main chambers of the High Lords. She ignored the splendor of Mankind’s achievements, even the giant statue of her fallen son Rogal Dorn did not catch her eye.

They have forgotten my command.

When she had first ascended, she had hoped the guidance of the Space Marines would help in rebuilding the Imperium following her departure. They knew her commands best, they would be listened to. But with the bureaucracy as oppressive as ever, Terra still a polluted hellhole, the Inquisition still turning on one another whenever the chance arose, and the Astartes nowhere to be found, the situation was perfectly clear.

They have forgotten my command.

Inside, Celestia knew she could not be too harsh. The Imperium was still under attack from all sides, and the institutions of Man were still needed. And it had been some time since her departure; it was not too far fetched to see the system break down.

But she was still human; she could still feel frustration towards her people. The trick was not allowing it to consume her further.

“Who comes now before the High Lords?” a voice called as Celestia, Mattias, and Markos continued on. She could feel Twilight and the others ushered away to seats, but put it out of mind for now.

“I am Inquisitor Mattias Velas of the Ordo Xenos,” the younger man said. “I stand before you with possible evidence to the location of the Emperor.”

“There are squadrons of Imperial vessels scouring the galaxy for the Emperor,” another High Lord said. “What makes you believe that you have found Him?”

“It is wild conjecture, lords.” Celestia turned her head slightly as Markos stepped forth. “A witch under young Mattias’ care made the claim that the Emperor had placed a herald within territory controlled by the vile Tau Empire. Upon arriving, we found this woman,” he gestured towards Celestia. “Who claimed to be the herald. As a loyal servant of the Ordo Hereticus, I have watched her these past months and have found no reason behind such claims. Would not the Emperor arrive in person, rather than sending a herald through the territory of our enemies?”

“This woman knows much, my lords,” Mattias offered. “If she is who she says she is, it would be in defiance of the Emperor to turn her away. Even if she is not, she may hold some information to the true herald’s location.”

“Your concerns have been logged.” the first High Lord said. “Now then, will the woman please step forward and plead her case.” The two Inquisitors looked to Celestia, who gave them a small nod. As they moved behind her, Markos leaned in slightly.

“Once you fail to convince the lords,” he said. “I look forward to torturing your true identity, witch.”

“Speak further, and you will never again see the Emperor’s light.” Celestia growled. Killing Markos would be impractical, even when she had revealed herself, but the threat would get him to back down for a little while.

“Who comes before the High Lords, bearing the shelter of the Holy Ordos?” the first High Lord said.

“I am many things,” Celestia said, raising her head slightly so she could look upon the Lords without casting off her hood. “Now, I take the role as a herald of dark times. I have watched the Imperium, seen how its enemies close in around it, tearing at its borders like wild dogs ripping a corpse. Xenos of all kinds slaughter our citizens with impunity, the dark powers of Chaos may appear dormant but are on the rise, and sections of the Imperium remain in squalor.

“And where have you been, you great lords? When have you answered the cry of humanity?”

“I beg your pardon?!” one Lord asked.

“Who are you to judge our actions?!” another said. “We have all served the Imperium faithfully-”

“No, you have not.” Celestia cast her glance along the row of Lords. “Whether you realize it or not, you have all failed the Imperium in some way. All men fall victim to their grudges, their preferences, their base desires that cloud the seat of judgment. And in doing so, you have neglected the very thing that makes the Imperium strong; it’s people, it’s worlds.” a murmur had rose through the crowds watching over the proceedings. Good, let them speak.

“You are trying our patience, woman.” the first Lord growled. “We act as the voice of the Imperium, not you. It is we who decide what is just, not you. And it is we who will decide your fate for belittling and defying this most sacred of institutions.”

“But you will not,” Celestia smirked, “For you still wish to know the secret that I hold. The secret to the Emperor’s return.” silence fell over the hall for a moment before Celestia continued. “I can tell you that he is near, drawing closer to Terra with each passing hour.”

“And you failed to tell the Ordos Xenos and Hereticus this?” one of the High Lords said.

“Not by choice, mind you.” Celestia replied. “The Emperor entrusted me to lead him in, as one would lead a child down a road-”

“You would compare the God Emperor to a child?!” the second High Lord cried.

“And by what authority do you claim this?” the first said. “Remove your hood and tell us all whose authority you truly serve.” silence reigned once again. Celestia’s eyes darted from one lord to the next, taking in every line and emotion set on their faces.

“Well, if you insist.” with a small smile, Celestia raised her hands and gripped the edge of her hood, pausing for just a moment to make sure that she had the High Lord’s attention before dropping the illusion.

The “cloak” dropped away, forming into a magnificent red cape that cascaded down golden armor. As if caught by wind her hair spilled down over her shoulders, tucking around every crease and ridge in her armor. Sword and claw were revealed, gleaming as bright as they had when she had called the Great Crusade. The High Lords drew back in shock, the murmur of the call rising to crescendo as the illusion fell away.

“Look now, you Lords of Terra,” she said, her voice carrying through the Hall. “I am the Light of Humanity, returned from the darkness of the Warp. For thousands of years you have waited, watching the signs for me, but now you need not worry. Though my form is changed, my speech softer, know that I am your Emperor, and I have returned to restore the Imperium to its rightful place in the galaxy.” The murmuring continued, dozens of spectators questioning themselves as they looked on.

The High Lords took the news much better than Celestia had anticipated.

“BLASPHEMY!!!” One shrieked.

“You would dare profane the Emperor’s Holy Image with your cheap parlor tricks?!” asked another.

“You are a heretic!” cried a third. “A heretic and a traitor! What made you think that any of us would accept the Emperor returned as a woman?!” they continued to cry out objections and accusations, even as Celestia drew her head down and closed her eyes.

“I had thought you would not believe,” she said. “It takes more than common sight to do so. Now, open your souls, and behold my majesty.” With that Celestia reached out a hand, a golden light enveloping it before all in the room froze. In that instance, they saw Celestia for who she was; her past among the ancient lands of Terra, her rise and fall at the dawn of the Imperium, her return to throw back the tides of Chaos. Her entire life played out across their minds, details and events all collecting into an image of their ruler.

She took care to sequester her memories of Equestria. There was no need to drag her ponies further into the Imperium.

Celestia slowly lowered her hand, motion once again returning among the High Lords and the crowds. “Now, do you see?” she asked. There was another lengthy pause, all eyes fixated on the High Lords, who in turned started down at Celestia. Finally, one of the Lords (the Ecclesiarch, if she recalled correctly) stood up from his chair, gazing down at Celestia for a moment before speaking.

“I cannot deny what I saw,” he said. “Hail, for the Emperor has returned!” Celestia closed her eyes again, listening as each Lord of Terra rose and proclaimed a similar message. The message spread quickly, all of those present rising to their feet to proclaim the message of the Emperor’s return. Only Markos remained silent, them man surveying the room for a moment before stalking towards the exit.

His frustration was noted, but would be dealt with later. The anger of one man paled to the joy at the Emperor’s return.

Author's Note

Finally, this chapter is done.

It took me much longer than I had hoped to get this out. I had to shuffle around a few things, do some research, more shuffling, but it's done. I'd like to have spent more time with Celestia and the High Lords, but I couldn't find the right words.

Next chapter will probably have Twilight enduring Sororitas fangirling, maybe a few existential crises here and there. Who knows?

Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.11- Praise and Condemnation

Praise and Condemnation

Twilight arched her back as she woke up, sheets tumbling off her body into a heap on the ground. Even though the room she had been provided was almost the size of the ground floor of her library, and the bed far larger and more comfy than the one she had aboard the Sanguinium Martyres, she was still having trouble sleeping. Every one of her joints and muscles seemed out of place, crackling as she tried stretching out.

The window on the far side of the room would have given Twilight an impressive view of the palace and Terra beyond, but all she could see was smog and a few blinking lights to direct air traffic. Still, Twilight found herself staring at the smog cloud as she got dressed; perhaps it was in the vain hope that she would see something, anything beyond the veil, or perhaps it was merely a reminder of just where she was.

Who knows how far from home, in a universe that by all accounts wants to kill me, and nothing secure to fall back on, Twilight though as she finished the last of the clasps to her new robes. At least I still have the Princess...

Fully dressed, Twilight stepped away from the window and out into the hall, taking a moment to catch her breath as she adjusted to the change in the air of the main hallway. For all its splendor, the Imperial Palace seemed rather short on several basic needs, consistent air filtration being one of them. The hallway stretched on for as far as Twilight could see, disappearing into a haze of shadow and what she hoped was incense smoke.

It had been a flurry of activity since the meeting with the High Lords; Mattias and his team had disappeared, leaving Twilight alone amongst a sea of curious and reverent passersby. Sister Naomi and her squad had helped, forming up around Twilight as they escorted her further into the Palace, but in the process Celestia had disappeared within her own crowd of adoring subjects. Not even her appearances back in Equestria drew in such fervor... but then, directly worshipping Celestia as a god was more of the exception, not the norm.

Twilight started off down the hall to her left, the sound of her shoes against the floor echoing far down the hall. Windows to the outside world were soon replaced by statues and tapestries, images of heroes and leaders long since passed looming over her. The most prominent, and perhaps eye-catching, was one of what Twilight assumed was Celestia’s old form, a powerful man standing triumphantly over a fallen dragon. Whoever had made the tapestry had obviously taken great care in creating the piece, dozens of minute details hidden away beneath every line and curve of the figures. Still, the stern gaze of the Emperor sent a chill down Twilight’s back, and she quickly averted her eyes as she continued forward.

In turning about, she almost smacked into Sisters Ruth and Judith coming the other way.

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Twilight said, backing up slightly from the Sororitas.

“The fault is all ours.” Ruth replied, giving a quick shake of her head. “We were the ones not paying attention, and in our inattentiveness we failed to notice you had been wandering outside your quarters.”

“I noticed her,” Judith said, but Ruth ignored her.

“Regardless, we have come to ask you if there is anything you need, and if... if...” Ruth’s face flushed red before she mumbled the rest of her request. Am I really that intimidating? Twilight thought before giving the Sororitas a smile. Enough time spent around Fluttershy had taught her how to deal with shy people.

“There’s no need to rush,” she said. “Just ask me what you want when you’re ready.”

“She’s usually the more forceful one.” Judith chirped. “Sister Naomi usually keeps her held back when we need to make requisitions... there was an incident with an Administratum Adept that got out of hand.” Ruth’s face flushed red, only this time from anger instead of embarrassment.

“He was impeding the holy work of our Sisters!” she cried, turning back to face Judith. “Had he continued, all of those people would have been lost to the cultists!”

“You still didn’t have to brain him with his Servo Skull, though.” Judith countered. “The poor thing wasn’t doing anything wrong...”

“Hey now, there’s no need to start arguing,” Twilight said, raising her hands to catch the Sororitas’ attention. “We’re all still friends, right? So maybe we can just set this aside for now and I can help you with... whatever it was that you wanted me to help with.” There was a pause as Ruth’s earlier anger faded.

“You are right,” she straightened up and gave a small nod. “Apologies, my lady, it was... inappropriate for me to act in such a way.”

“That’s alright,” Twilight’s smile was replaced with confusion for a moment. “Why ‘my lady’?”

“You’re the Emperor’s personal student.” Judith said. “Or... I guess it’s ‘Empress’ now. But as Her Personal Student, you carry the same standing and power as one of the High Lords themselves.”

“I-I do?”

“That’s how Sister Naomi explained it when we were debrief following the Empress’ return.” Ruth added. “As such, we are required to show you the same respect as we would any High Lord of the Imperium... even if they did call the Empress a heretic and blasphemer.”

“Oh...” there was another pause before Twilight spoke again. “Well, you don’t really have to be so official with me.”

“Really?” both Sisters asked.

“Yes. I mean, sure I might have been trained by P-... the Empress, but I’m still just another human like you two. You can just call me Tara if you’d like.” there was another pause before Judith giggled. “I-Is there something wrong with that? I’m not used to these sorts of things, and there are times when I kind of stumble over what am supposed to do and I embarrass myself-”

“It’s not that.”Judith said. “It’s just... Tara. No disrespect, but your parents must have really been seeking the Empress’ favor when they named you that.” at this, Ruth responded by slapping Judith in the back of the head, a metallic clang ringing off the Sororitas’ helmet.

“How dare you mock the Empress’ Chosen Student!” Ruth cried.

“I’m not trying to mock her... but it’s Tara, and she’s on Terra.” this received another slap from Ruth. “Okay, maybe I did deserve that one.”

“Sometimes it’s a wonder why you haven’t been smote for your antics.” Ruth grumbled, taking a moment to compose herself before speaking again. “Forgive Judith. She’s... Judith.”

“I understand.” Twilight replied. “Was there something you wanted to ask me earlier?”

“Oh, y-yes.” Ruth nodded a few times before speaking. “We were hoping that... if you are free from your duties to the Empress, of course... we were hoping that you would join us for our morning prayer.” there was a pause as Ruth’s blush returned. “W-we understand if you say no. Far be it for us to impede on the work of the Empress, and as you are her student that work must be very great indeed... As I think on it, perhaps this was a bad idea. Sorry for disturbing you, my lady.” Ruth hurriedly bowed and made to leave, but Twilight stepped forward to stop her.

“Wait,” she said. “There’s no need to be embarrassed. I would love a chance to join you and your Sisters.”

“Really?” Ruth asked, before trying her best to compose herself. “I-I mean, thank you for honoring us with your presence. If you would please follow us, we will conduct you to our quarters.” Twilight gave a small nod as she fell in step with the Sisters, the tapestries and paintings flicking by as they walked.

I can keep working at trying to make them less formal, Twilight thought. It couldn’t hurt, could it?

“So, Ruth,” Twilight started. “You said that you’ve always served your... um... ‘Order’ is the right term?”

“Yes.” Ruth nodded. “I never knew my parents; the Sisters always told me that my mother was a young Underhiver who could not care for me, so she gave me to the Church in hopes that I could live a better life. The first words I spoke were praises to the Emperor, the first texts I read were the writings of great saints and heroes.” she looked over to Twilight. “But I would never trade it for an instant; my sisters and I have done good work, battling against those that would see the Imperium in ruins, and even if I must give my life in service it will ensure that others do not have to do the same.”

“Oh.” there was a pause before Twilight spoke again. “I can see why having this opportunity to see the Emperor... ‘Empress’... I can see why it means so much to you.”

“She’s a bit more vocal than most,” Judith said. “We all wept for joy when we learned we were being brought to Terra, but Ruth wept for two days after we got our orders, and again when the Empress revealed Herself, and again when-”

“Judith...” Ruth growled.

“I’m not saying it’s a bad thing. You’re just very fervent in expressing your faith, and that’s a good thing.” Ruth looked away, though at least she was calm again. Twilight now turned her attention towards Judith, the other Sister shrinking away slightly. “I’m not judging my Sister’s faith; she is a loyal servant of the Imperium, probably even a better servant that I will ever be.”

“I’m not judging you.” Twilight replied. “You just seem a bit...”

“Scattered?” Ruth suggested. “Judith has always been like that, ever since she showed up in the barracks brimming with delusions of grandeur. It shouldn’t be right to place so much optimism in her life and abilities.”

“My parents always taught me that the Emperor was like a stern father,” Judith said. “He may discipline you and place you in trials, but He is always doing so for the betterment of you and your family, and He is ready to catch you should you stumble.” though she still wore her helmet, it was not hard for Twilight to tell that Judith was smiling. “It always made a little more sense than the priests who said we were only martyrs-in-training.” Ruth gave a small huff at this, but otherwise made no comment.

“So, you knew your parents?” Twilight asked.

“They worked to maintain the shrines on my homeworld.” Judith said. “That was fine, but I felt the Emperor calling me to new pastures, so when the Order passed through our Hab Block, I walked up to the leading Sister and asked if she would make me a Canoness. She laughed at me, but said if I worked at it I could become a Canoness one day. Next thing I know I’ve joined the Order, and with Sister Naomi’s tutelage I like to think that I’m well on my way to becoming a Canoness.”

“The day you become a Canoness is the day every single heretic and traitor drops dead.” Ruth muttered.

“Oh, that would be nice. Maybe helping the Empress might be just what I need.” Ruth still seemed on edge, but Judith’s “cheer” was unwavering. Twilight was unsure of what to make of the Sister, but she seemed harmless enough that interacting with her would not lead to too much trouble.

... But when has that been true in your life, Twilight?

The section that they moved into now was more spartan than the halls around Twilight’s quarters; there were still depictions of old battles and heroes, but they were much smaller and simpler in design, and much fewer in number. The hall was lit solely by small flickering lights, the choral music the Imperium seemed to favor was certainly louder as they went on. The two Sisters seemed calmer, but like Mattias and his company they seemed adept at hiding their emotions from Twilight as they continued. At least I got to see a little emotion earlier.

The Sisters led Twilight to a smaller room just off of a second hall. Ruth was the first to enter, Judith taking time to remove her helmet to reveal a young, round-faced woman with twin Fleur-de-lis tattoos over her eyebrows. “We’ve returned, and brought the Empress’ Student with us.”

“Oh?” there was a pause as a third Sister stepped from the dark. This one was leaner than her fellows, her hair tied back in a neat bun, and she greeted Twilight with a warm smile and a bow. “Welcome, my lady. It is an honor to have a chance to speak with you in person.”

“Thanks,” Twilight returned the smile. “What’s your name?”

“Rebecca, my lady.” Rebecca rose back to her full height before continuing. “I assume you are here for Morning Prayer. Have you eaten? My sister and I have prepared a small meal, but there should be enough for you as well.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t want to intrude-”

“Please, I insist.” Rebecca reached forth to take Twilight’s hand, leading her further into the room. “I do not wish you to go without, my lady, though as the Empress’ Student I am sure you are attended to in the highest regard.” I would like a real apple sometime, but I’ve come to avoid keeping my hopes up for now.

“I’ve... managed.” Twilight said. “But you don’t have to call me ‘lady’ all the time. Tara will be just fine.” a short snicker came from behind Twilight, followed by the sound of Ruth’s armor-clad hand smacking Judith’s skull.

“Well then, ‘Tara’, I hope you enjoy the modest arrangements we Sisters have prepared.” Rebecca led Twilight to a small circle of five mats set next to a shrine lit with five candles. Judith and Ruth took the spots at the far left and right respectively, while Rebecca bade Twilight to sit in the center before taking a seat between her and Ruth.

“Sister Naomi is speaking to the Ecclesiarch currently, so you may have her seat until she returns,” Rebecca said.

“Oh, thank you.” Twilight took a moment to make herself comfortable before speaking again. “Is this... normal for you?”

“No.” Ruth shook her head. “Our morning rituals are usually conducted in a large mess hall with hundreds of other Sisters. It’s a rare moment when we get a chance to sit and pray together, and even then Naomi usually makes it a point to settle logistics after we have given our Praise to the Emperor.”

“Empress.” Judith corrected.

“Right.” Ruth furrowed her brow. “That is not going to get easier anytime soon.”

“Don’t worry, dear,” Rebecca placed a hand on Ruth’s shoulder. “You are a Sister of the Order of Our Martyred Lady, and one of the most devout young women I have met. I doubt you will stumble over a simple change in titles.”

“I know.” there was a pause just as a fourth Sister stepped into the room.

“Oh, we have a guest?” Twilight turned and saw another Sister carrying a small platter of food, one who looked almost exactly like Rebecca save for shorter hair, a stockier build, and a Fleur-de-lis on her left cheek. “Hello, my lady. My name is Veronica, and I suppose you have already met my Sisters.”

“Yes.” Twilight nodded. “Although... are you and Rebecca related?”

“Twins.” Rebecca said. “The first born in our home in nearly a millenia. We were always considered blessed by the Emperor, so when the Order arrived searching for recruits were were among the first sought out. They decided separating us would be detrimental, so we were placed in the same training regiment and eventually the same squad.”

“As we have saved the lives of many of our Sisters, and each other, I would say that the Empress does smile upon us.” Veronica took her spot next to Twilight’s left and set the platter down. “Now, would you like to say a short blessing?”

Twilight froze. The religion of the Imperium was certainly fascinating, but aboard Mattias’ ship their rituals were conducted in private and Twilight had never had the chance to study them too closely. Furthermore, the Sisters were a different aspect of the Imperium than Mattias and his followers; what if something they found detestable was something the latter considered the norm.

“Uh...”

“Is something wrong, Tara?” Rebecca asked.

“I... I...” Twilight’s face flushed red as her nervousness welled up. “Sorry, I don’t know what to say, I’ve never done this before.” Silence reigned in the room, the Sisters looking to one another in surprise and confusion.

“Never?” Judith asked.

“No. I-I mean, nothing like this; I just got so wrapped up in my studies that I got... distracted.” It was a lame excuse, but it was the truth.

“But...” Ruth started. “You are the student of the Empress. How can you not know blessings?” Twilight had no time to respond before Veronica pulled her into a tight embrace.

“Oh, you poor thing!” she cried, holding Twilight like a mother would hold a crying child. “To be so close to the Empress’ light, and yet so far at the same time; that sounds like the worst form of confusion that can be inflicted on any of Mankind!”

“I-I guess...” Twilight stammered as Veronica pulled away.

“This will not stand; a student of Her Holiness should not be so blind.” she looked now to the other Sororitas. “Sisters, it must be our solemn duty to instruct Tara here in our ways and prayers. She must not be one to venture into the torrents of the galaxy without the Light of the Empress to guide her.”

“Yes.” Rebecca nodded. “I have some of my old hymnals from my training; she can borrow those if she would like.”

“You really don’t have to do all this for me-” Twilight started again, only to be silence by a finger to her lips.

“We Sisters of the Order of Our Martyred Lady are trusted to protect and guide the faithful of humanity against the terrors of the Galaxy,” Veronica said. “It matters not if you are an Underhiver, or the greatest of lords; we all have a duty to the people of the Imperium, and in this form that duty is to make sure you are ready to stand against all that would see Mankind undone.” Twilight hesitated for a moment. She chewed her lip, unsure of what to say as the Sisters looked on. At Celestia’s side she would be kept busy, and certainly her mentor would do her utmost to protect her.

But then, she had always loved the chance to learn, and there might be times when Celestia could not always watch over her.

“I... Thank you.” Twilight said finally. “I would love to learn more about you and your lives.” this received another squeeze from Veronica.

“That’s wonderful, Tara!” she said. “We’ll talk to Sister Naomi when she returns, but I’m sure she would be happy to teach you.”

“Teach who what?” the voice of Naomi cut through the Sisters’ conversation. All eyes turned to the Sister Superior as she stepped into the room. She was still wearing her helmet, but she did look less intimidating without her weapons. “Oh, I did not realize the Empress’ Student was present.”

“We were just planning on teaching Tara a little more about our Order,” Rebecca said. “By your permission, of course, Sister Naomi.”

“Not by mine,” Naomi said, stepping further into the room as the Sisters and Twilight rose to their feet. “I just spoke with the Ecclesiarch; he has reasoned that the Empress’ Student should be placed under our protection, as there may be times when the Empress’ great works will not require the Student’s presence.”

“Oh,” Twilight blinked. “I was actually just thinking that over. Thank you-”

“Please, there is no need for thanks,” Naomi raised her hand. “We merely do the duty charged to us. Now, I would like a moment’s rest, please; we may discuss arrangements once I am ready.” Twilight could do nothing but give a small nod as Naomi slipped past her into the adjoining room. There was a pause before she turned back to the other Sisters.

“She seemed nice.” she said, mentally slapping herself for letting her sarcasm slip through. “Does she always wear her helmet around?”

“It... It is different with Naomi,” Ruth said. “She always wears her helmet when surrounded by those not of our squad. It would be best if we do not discuss it without her.”

“Oh... I can respect that.” Twilight took a moment to straighten herself out before Rebecca spoke.

“She will come around though.” the Sister said before smiling. “Now let us eat; I’ve always found it difficult to focus on an empty stomach.”

...

Mattias had been surprised to find out there was a tavern within the Imperial Palace.

It was obviously not in the original design; perhaps an old storage room some bored High Lord had reserved for a private stash, or pilgrims making use of some misplaced surplus. Whatever the case, the tavern was run down, held together with corrugated metal and old planks, and smelled vaguely of promethium.

And yet that was where Mattias found himself, answering the question of what happened when a Hospitaller, a psyker, and two Valhallans walked into a bar.

Alexis was in the center, flanked by Nikolai and Bianca. The trooper’s head rested on the bar, a collection of alcoholic beverages surrounding him. Angelique was not far from Bianca, idly spinning her chair about as she hummed some old drinking song. I go away to pray for ten minutes, and this is what happens? Mattias took a moment to compose himself before approaching his team.

“Lord Mattias,” Bianca said, straightening up as Mattias entered. “I apologize, but I needed to make sure all of my charges were accounted for.”

“Izzat th’ Inquis’tor?” Alexis slurred, weakly trying to raise his head. “Good. I’mma die now... he’ll help...”

“How long has he been here?” Mattias asked, taking a seat next to Nikolai.

“Two hours.” Nikolai replied. “Sister Bianca arrived for the latter half of that time. Fortunately, I’ve managed to keep him to weaker drinks.”

“How’d Pius die... chopped up ‘r somethin’ by Horus?” Alexis hiccupped. “That... tha’s no fun... Tha’s how’ll be...”

“And... why has Alexis decided to get drunk in the Imperial Palace?”

“She... she was there,” Alexis pulled his head up, his hands hovering in front of him. “Had a cute smile, nice round face, great rack... y’know how long i’s been since I’ve had a girl...?”

“The desert remains dry, and sees no rain even for ten seasons.” Angelique sang before spinning again. Alexis slumped forward.

“Now th’ Empress’ gonna kill me ‘cuz I hit on her student...” the Valhallan moaned. “Jus’ shoot me, lord; is better tha’ way.” Mattias sighed. The last thing he needed was for a drunken henchman to make a further mess of himself.

“I’m certain the Empress needs you alive more than she needs you dead.” Mattias said. “And it matters not, we have work to do.”

“All work. Always work.” Angelique murmured.

“The Inquisition wants us to hold here and continue our service to the Empress.”

“Which means watch her to make sure she is who she is.” Nikolai finished.

“Exactly.” Mattias gave a small sigh before continuing. “I am certain that she is the Emperor reborn, but there are those who remain uncertain... certainly those that are capable of swaying plenty of people.”

“Maybe one o’ those Eldar will come n’ kill me...”

“Who?” Bianca asked, looking over Alexis’ slumped form.

“The Phalanx just left the Armageddon System, and the main Minotaur Battlefleet enter the Segmentum Solar two weeks ago.” Mattias looked ahead. “If she is truly the Emperor, she will be able to convince the Adeptus Astartes with no trouble.”

“And if she doesn’t?”

“Hopefully the Custodes and Terra’s garrison can placate the Astartes long enough for the Empress to win them over.” Mattias sighed again. “Have faith, though; you all saw what She showed us, and perhaps the Space Marines can be convinced.”

“Maybe she’ll do th’ Pius thing again... I’m volunteered.”

“The Raven will speak for the Light.” Angelique said. Mattias watched as the psyker rose to her feet, staring off into the distance. “I can feel the raven; he waits within the sun’s embrace, yet he cannot see her light. It will be the mare that leads him in from the rain.”

“Angelique,” Bianca placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “Your prophecies are not needed right now.”

“Wait.” Mattias waved Bianca off before approaching Angelique. “I’ve noticed that you refer to the Empress as ‘the Light’. Is that correct?”

“He asked, yet he is all knowing.” Angelique rolled her head around. “The eye sees all; why ask a small spark for the answer?”

“Because I want to know; who is the Raven?” there was a long pause, Angelique blinking at Mattias for a few moments.

“Ask the Light, and she will answer. The mare will follow to the raven, and he will follow her into the light.”

Author's Note

Now to get things moving again. Next chapter we'll see just who Angelique's raven is.

At some point I'll draw up rules and such for Sister Naomi and her squad. Probably after I've spent a little more time fleshing them out.

Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.12- The Raven

The Raven

The Throne Room was just as cavernous and dark as Celestia had remembered; though the Custodes and Mechanicus adepts had done much to maintain the workings of the Throne and the Astronomicon, they still labored in darkness and poor lighting, not helped by the low lying cloud from incense burners that had filled the Throne.

Celestia had ordered the incense taken down. The last thing she needed was to smell foul while tending to her work.

“I have requested your presence that you might bring a new spark of energy to the Mechanicus,” Celestia said as she turned towards her guest, the Fabricator-General of the Adeptus Mechanicus.

“I am honored to be called into your presence,” the “man” said, two mechanical eyes whiring. “But I am uncertain what you mean by ‘new spark of energy’.”

“Quite simply, I do not approve of the direction the Mechanicus has gone since my departure.” divorcing themselves from human emotions had been one of the core tenets of the Mechanicum since its inception, but by the way the Fabricator-General shifted Celestia could tell that he still felt fear. “When the Vaults of Terra were opened, all my secrets and research divulged, why then did you remain as you had been for the last ten thousand years?”

“Innovation is room for corruption without,” the Fabricator-General replied. “In such turbulent times, it would be ill advised to allow such threats to ruin the holy works of the Omnissiah.”

“Yes, but stagnation has gripped the Imperium for far too long, and are the creations I have sanctioned worthy of destroying the foes of Mankind?”

“Yes, but the Mechanicus does not have many of the facilities to-”

“I know, which I why I have drawn up new schematics for the Forge Worlds, in preparation for the Imperium’s revival.” Celestia turned away, striding back to a work station she had built. “I also have present a ‘gift’ for the Mechanicus, again drawn from notes that you seem to have neglected.” this piqued the Fabricator-General’s interest; archeotech at least still held some value to the Mechanicum, even if they appeared reluctant to even try and produce it.

Celestia returned to the Fabricator-General and handed off the weapon. “It appears to be a standard Godwyn Bolter,” the Fabricator-General said, turning the gun over in his hands several times. “Though it feels... lighter, somehow. And the magazine is not standard.”

“This was an old prototype I discovered shortly before the invasion of Terra,” Celestia said. “Somehow it survived this long, and somehow it was neglected. There were a few components that I was able to replace or remove, so it should be easier to carry for both Astartes and Sororitas forces.” Celestia beckoned the Fabricator-General to follow her. Next to her workspace were several targets, giant slabs of stone that had been cut for this very purpose. “Go on, fire it.”

There was a pause as the Fabricator-General raised the weapon, lining up the first of the stone pillars in the bolter’s sights. The Fabricator-General pulled the trigger of the weapon, the roar of the bolter filling the Throne Room as mass reactive rounds shattered the stone ahead. The Fabricator General released the trigger, inspecting the target ahead for a moment before turning back to Celestia.

“Rate of fire has increased substantially,” he said. “Though the added recoil might make it more difficult for mobile units to use.”

“As I said, this is merely a prototype.” Celestia gave the Fabricator-General a smile. “I will be giving you my notes and schematics for your return to Mars. I would like two thousand of these ready in the next two months.” at this, the Fabricator-General scoffed.

“With all due respect, Empress, but even the forges of Mars would take more than two months to adjust to produce fully operational models of these weapons, much less produce two thousand of them.”

“If you follow the plans I have for upgrading the Forge Worlds, you will have no such issues.” Celestia gathered a collection of papers and data discs from her workspace. “I wish you a safe journey back to Mars, friend. I hope to see these weapons in the hands of the Imperium’s finest soon enough.” The Fabricator-General said nothing, instead giving a nod of thanks before taking the information from Celestia. Celestia was prepared to turn back to her work when she spotted a Custodian stepping out of the darkness, passing the Fabricator-General without a word.

“Empress,” the Custodian said, kneeling before continuing. “The young Inquisitor who assisted in your return has arrived bearing news.”

“Please, send him in,” Celestia replied. The Custodian nodded before rising and retreating back into the darkness. Satisfied, Celestia turned back to her workspace, brushing aside a few errant scraps of paper as the Inquisitor and his entourage approached.

Celestia cast a glance over her shoulder as Mattias entered; he looked well, if a bit shaken due to standing before his god once more. To his left was Sister Bianca, the Hospitaller guiding a squirming Angelique towards Celestia. Perhaps that is the ‘news’ Mattias is concerned about. Celestia waited until Mattias was an acceptable distance in before turning to face him. “It is good to see you again, Mattias.”

“You honor me, Empress,” Mattias replied, kneeling. “Though I come to you now with... I’m not exactly sure what is it, to be honest. Angelique’s prophecies have always been rather scattered, but you must know what lies within her mind.”

“The mind is a chest,” Angelique whispered. “And only the key of light may unlock it.”

“So it is an interpretation of her mind that you seek,” Celestia said, stepping forward and kneeling before Angelique. The young psyker shied away for a moment, but stopped once Celestia reached out and cupped the girl’s chin with her hand. “What is different about this particular prophecy?”

“For a while now she’s been talking about a ‘raven’.” Mattias shook his head. “I believe it has something to do with your return, but every time I ask for an explanation she just rambles on.”

“He sees, but does not see,” Angelique said. Celestia furrowed her brow slightly as she reached out with her powers, a small part of her soul brushing against the mind of the psyker.

Anything more, and the poor girl would probably die.

“Tell me, Angelique,” she said. “What do you see?” there was a pause, Angelique staring at Celestia like a child would watch their parent. She remained silent for several moments before speaking.

“I see...” she said. “I see a world, a world scoured of life yet still breathing. It is within the Sun’s embrace, but hidden from her sight. The Raven is there, and he waits to be brought into the light.” Celestia gave a small nod.

“Who is the Raven?” she asked.

“He is cloaked in shadow, but you may know well.” Angelique looked off to one side. “Send the mare, and she will lead him by the hand.” Within Angelique’s mind Celestia could see the faint image of a familiar purple unicorn, trotting off into the darkness. Angelique knows more than I thought. Celestia released Angelique, the little psyker drawing back to Bianca as Celestia turned to face Mattias.

“What do you think, Mattias?” she asked. Mattias hesitated for a moment, the Inquisitor shifting on his feet for several moments.

“I-I do not think I am the one to offer any opinions, my Empress,” he stammered. “You are all knowing, after all, and it would be foolish of me to try and persuade you into some course of action that would prove to be nothing but folly.”

“Long ago I might have agreed with you, but the Imperium cannot be built solely with my power; any bit of advice, any alternate thought that I might not have realized, any of these might be what stands between our victory over our enemies or the destruction of Mankind.” Celestia gave Mattias a smile. “So by all means, tell me your thoughts on this matter. Think of me now as your teacher, not your Empress.” there was a long pause, Mattias looking between Angelique and Celestia for several moments.

“Well... I do remember Lord Markos saying that certain cults often use ravens and the like as blasphemous symbols,” he started. “But given how Angelique speaks of this raven, it does seem more benevolent than an agent of Chaos.”

“Sound judgement. Do go on.”

“As for the sun’s embrace, I don’t know.” Mattias scratched his head. “I believe she might be referring to Sol itself, but that could mean anything from within the Solar System to the edge of the Segmentum Solar.” Celestia nodded as the young Inquisitor continued. “And this bit about being scoured but still breathing... I assume you understand what she means?”

“To be honest, no.” under any other circumstances, seeing Mattias’ face drop in shock would have been amusing, but then potential threats to the Imperium were not present. “But I do believe you are right about the placement of Angelique’s prophecy, and that this ‘raven’ is within the Segmentum.”

“But if I may speak freely,” Sister Bianca said. “There are thousands of worlds in the Segmentum. It could take decades to find one person on one specific world.”

“And that is where I believe the second part of Angelique’s visions comes in,” Celestia beckoned the three over to her work station as she pulled an extra terminal forward. “Tell me, Mattias, has there been a time when you have stood upon a planet’s surface, looking out into space, and you have failed to see Sol?”

“... There have been times.” the Inquisitor said. “It is... unsettling. What does that have to do with anything?”

“With thousands of stars and planets about, who’s to say that one or two may not drift to block where Sol and Terra may reside.” Celestia finished keying in a search, a small map of Segmentum Solar appearing. The terminal whirred for a moment before a list of names appeared next to the image, the list stopping at close to two hundred.

“These are all planets or star forts that do not have direct line of sight to the Sol system.” Celestia turned back to Mattias and his group. “Angelique, can you find the location of the raven from here?”

“It is scoured... or was, once.” Angelique muttered. “The skies burned, and all will burn... but seasons pass, and slowly the scars are healed, the raven’s home unmarked by the signs of treason.” Celestia nodded slightly, stepping back to allow Mattias access to the terminal.

“You understand now?” Celestia asked.

“I think so...” there was another pause before a single planet was selected. It was a small world, orbiting a binary system about two weeks from Terra. “Romana Prime; settled in M.20 as part of the first Terran expansions, but all human settlements were exterminated by forces of the Arch Traitor during their retreat at the end of the Heresy.”

“He sees, and he knows,” Angelique chirped. Mattias furrowed his brow as he turned back to Celestia.

“I fail to see how a world that has been subjected to Exterminatus can be considered ‘healed’.”

“In the ancient days of Terra, forest fires were welcomed by some species of plant, as it burned away undergrowth and allowed their seeds to sprout and bring forth new life.” Celestia looked to Mattias. “It is possible that in their rush to flee the wrath of the Imperium, the Traitors might not have finished their destruction of Romana Prime and that some forms of life have flourished in the fifteen thousand years the world has been neglected.”

“A feral world that is believed to be destroyed would be a good place to hide.” Sister Bianca offered. “I read that the Traitors of Aurellia did much the same.”

“Mattias,” Celestia said. “I would like you to take your team and search Romana Prime for any sign of Angelique’s ‘raven’. Stay for as long as you need, but be prepared to return on my command.”

“Of course, Empress,” Mattias bowed low before continuing. “I promise you that I will not let any threat to the Imperium linger within striking distance of Terra.”

“I do not think it will come to that, but I thank you for your diligence.” Mattias nodded and turned to leave, the trio well on their way before Celestia spoke again.

“Oh, and one more thing,” she said. “Perhaps it would be best if you brought Tara along with you; when I reached out to Angelique, I sensed that she saw a connection between my student and this raven.”

“So...” Mattias started. “You think that Tara is the mare?” Celestia nodded before Mattias spoke again. “It seems odd; I know she grew up on an agri-world, but she does not strike me as an equestrian.” Celestia fought hard to bite back her laughter.

“There are many symbols whose meaning is not apparent at first.” she said finally. “Go, be on your way. Report to me once you arrive on Romana Prime, and please keep Tara safe.”

...

When they had first left, Twilight had been overjoyed to be back on the Sanguinium Martyres. It was still cold, dark, and cramped, but at least the air was fresher than Terra and she could get away from the crowds of the Imperial Palace. Naomi’s Sisters seemed relieved as well, though it was hard to tell as once again the others were doing a masterful job at hiding their thoughts and emotions.

Most of them, anyway.

“So there we were, in the middle of the night.” Judith said, leaning towards Nikolai and Alexis.

“It was daytime.” droned Ruth from her spot next to Judith.

“We were surrounded on all sides by Bloodthirsters.”

“They were Bloodletters.”

“DOZENS of them!” Judith jumped to her feet, the two Valhallans pulling back out of surprise more than anything.

“Only eight.”

“With the utmost calm, I took up Draigo’s sword, charged towards the daemons with the Emperor at my side and...” Judith slammed her hands on the table. “With one stroke for each, I smote the Bloodthirsters and saved the shrine world, and the Emperor’s Light never left me after that.”

“She’s been having this same dream since we were children.” Ruth said as Judith sat down. “She thinks that it’s a sign of greatness instead of some bizarre fantasy.”

“Our most honored saints had many dreams of greatness before their ascendency.” Judith offered.

“They did not dream that the Grey Knights offered up one of their relics to a random Battle Sister to do their work for them.” Ruth countered.

“I thought it was a good dream.” Alexis said. “I’m sure we all dream of destroying all the foes of the Imperium on our own.” he smiled. “I’ve had a few myself, actually.”

“Most of which could be considered heretical at certain points.” Nikolai muttered, causing Alexis to pale.

“Hey, this has nothing to do with that Governor’s mistress!” the Valhallan cried, drawing the attention of all the Sisters in the room save Naomi.

“Your Inquisitor brings with him some interesting henchmen.” the Sister Superior said to Twilight.

“I guess...” Twilight shrugged. “But he’s not my Inquisitor; I don’t really command Mattias to do anything, and he hasn’t asked me to-”

“Most likely because he is unaware that he must do anything of the sort.” Naomi replied. “Your word must be second only to the Empress, yet you still are spoken to as if you were a common Guardsman. I have no disrespect for the Guard, but you deserve better recognition.”

“I don’t mind, though.” Twilight gave Naomi a smile. “I didn’t come here to be worshipped, just to help everyone as best I can.” It was impossible to see Naomi’s exact expression behind her helmet, but Twilight had spent enough time around the Sisters to tell when she was in a harsh mood and when she was not. Fortunately, this was not one of those times.

“I trust you know what you are doing, Lady Tara. By your leave, I need to make sure our supplies are ready.”

“Oh, okay.” Twilight gave a short nod as Naomi departed. There was a pause after the Sister Superior left the room before Veronica laid a hand on Twilight’s shoulder.

“Do not worry about Naomi, Tara,” Veronica said. “Remember what we have been teaching you?”

“I know that you revere those that have seen the Empress directly,” Twilight said, turning to face Veronica. “But I’m still Tara; I don’t need any special treatment from anybody.”

“But that does not change the fact that you are the student of the Empress.” Veronica pointed out. “Some might not know you well, and would not know what to say to avoid offending you or the Empress. It would be... troubling for most.” Twilight shivered. Even the Sisters seemed paranoid about the slightest chance at angering their ruler. How can anyone live in constant fear of those who only want to help them.

She had little time to say more before Mattias stepped into the mess hall, Angelique and Sister Bianca following him. “Listen up,” he said, loud enough to catch the others’ attention. “We have just entered orbit around Romana Prime. Magos Aryll has prepared the lander for transport, and with luck we should be planetside by dawn.”

“What will be expecting us down there?” Nikolai asked.

“Unknown,” Mattias replied. “We have not had time to perform a full survey of the planet, So stay alert and keep rebreathers on you at all times. Fortunately, with the Sisters attached to Tara we have a little more flexibility in our search patterns.”

“Wait, and the raven will fly to his perch,” Angelique said, rocking back and forth on her feet before Bianca steadied her.

“With all due respect, my lord,” Ruth started. “Do we have to bring the w... psyker along with us? She does not appear to be the most stable of individuals.”

“Angelique will not endanger our mission as long as I am here to watch her, sister,” Bianca said. “The little psyker may wander, but she never flees companionship.”

“I’m sure, but I would feel a little more comfortable without the psyker around.” the Sister shook her head. “There’s just too much that can go wrong due to their powers.”

“You know I’m a psyker too, right?” Twilight asked. At this, Ruth’s face paled to almost pure white.

“A-and th-there’s nothing wrong with that!” she added. “Psykers touched by the Empress are blessed! I’m just a lowly Sister, so what would I know? Angelique is a wonderful addition to our mission, and I’m sure my other Sisters would agree with me.” Rebecca, Judith, and Veronica gave quick nods as Ruth buried her face in her arms.

“Guess I’m not going to be smote alone,” Alexis mused. There was a pause before Mattias continued to speak.

“Anyway, we will be sticking close to what I believe are the ruins of the old settlements; if this raven fellow is benevolent, then there’s a possibility that he or she will be drawn towards our search parties and would be willing to return with us.”

“And if they aren’t?” Rebecca asked.

“My team, you Sisters, and Tara should be enough to hold them off long enough for us to make our escape. If reinforcements are necessary, I still have a direct line to Terra.” Mattias turned to leave, Alexis and Nikolai rising to follow him. “The lander should be ready by the time you reach the hangar. We will be waiting for you.” Twilight gave a small nod as Mattias and his entourage disappeared. There was a lengthy pause as Twilight looked to the other Sisters, Ruth finally deciding to pull her head from her arms.

“Well, I suppose we should start heading out,” Twilight said. “I’m sure Sister Naomi will want you all ready as soon as possible.”

“Of course,” Rebecca replied before turning towards Ruth. “Ruth? Have you come to terms with Lady Tara’s abilities?”

“Yes.” the Sister replied. “I’m sorry for my... restrictive knowledge. Most psykers that I have encountered during my life have been actively trying to kill me at some point or another; it is enough to make one wary of contact with another.”

“Well, we’ve gotten along well enough,” Twilight offered the Sister a smile. “I think that’s got to count for something, right?”

“And she’s not actively trying to kill you, so you can take heart in that.” Sister Judith said, earning a glare from Veronica and Rebecca.

“Of course.” Ruth rose to her feet, dusting of her armor before continuing. “We’d best not keep the Inquisitor and Sister Naomi waiting.”

“Right.” Twilight nodded, starting towards the door as the four Sisters formed up alongside her. They walked in silence, accompanied only by the sound of their boots against the metal floor, and would have continued in silence had Judith not spoken up.

“So, what has the Empress taught you?” she asked.

“Taught me?” Twilight replied.

“About being a psyker and all. The only psykers we’ve seen are dead ones, and none of them were ever trained by the God Empress. So...” Judith leaned in a bit closer. “Can you blow up daemons with your mind? Or cleanse rot and corruption with a word?”

“Judith, you know better than to inquire into such powers.” Rebecca said.

“But she was trained by the Empress,” Judith countered “It’s not heresy if it is based in holy understanding.” Rebecca merely shrugged as Judith turned her attention back to Tara. “So, what can you do?”

“Um, nothing like you described,” Twilight said. “I... I can make shields.”

“Ooh,” Judith’s eyes widened. “I think I saw a Librarian do that once... I think. It’s kind of fuzzy.”

“We’ve never fought alongside the Astartes before, Judith.” Veronica said. “You must be remembering things differently.”

“I’m pretty sure we did at some point.” Judith started before Ruth cut her off.

“Shields?” she asked. Twilight gave a small nod as the Sister looked away. “I suppose there is nothing wrong with shields... I’ll need to speak to Sister Naomi about it, though; she might not appreciate you performing acts of witchcraft in a combat situation.”

“It’s not witchcraft if it’s holy.” Judith said. The others ignored her as they turned down the hall towards the hangar, though Twilight could sense that they were coming to terms with the Sister’s claims.

I can always ask Celestia if she could give them an audience and talk about magic... she thought. It’s better than living in ignorance all the time.

The walk to the hangar was a familiar one, Twilight no longer daunted by the massive room as she and the Sisters stepped in. Naomi was there, speaking with Mattias while the Inquisitor’s henchmen assisted Magos Aryll with final preparations. Twilight gave a small shiver as she cast her gaze over the Techpriest; while artificial limbs were not unheard of in Equestira, no one she knew had willingly amputated the lower half of their body for mechanical spider legs and replaced part of their spine with what she hoped was just an extra pair of arms. The red robes that covered Magos Aryll’s body did not help matters, as they shrouded most of his non-mechanical parts to make it harder to decide where the machine ended and the man began.

“I think we’re ready,” Twilight said, catching Naomi and Mattias’ attention.

“Good.” Naomi said, looking to the other Sisters. “Check your weapons before we depart.” the Sisters nodded and moved as one towards the stack of supplies while Naomi turned her attention to Twilight. “Are you sure you are capable of assisting us on this mission?”

“Of course,” Twilight nodded. “I’ve had to find other people before; I think I’m more than capable of helping you find one more.”

“We’ll see.” Mattias replied. “If Angelique’s prophecies hold true, your presence might be more than enough to draw the raven out. If not, it could be here for months before we find anything.”

“But we can always call for more help, right?” Twilight offered.

“True, but I think the Imperium needs its resources elsewhere at the moment.” Twilight chewed her lip. The Inquisitor was right, again; this was not Equestria, where lost ponies had the assurance that a large search party would be looking for them. The Imperium had its own concerns, and what were theirs compared to the plight of a whole Galaxy?

Idealist Twilight would have to wait for some other time to shine. Now was a time for realistic goals.

“Where’s Frederik?!” Twilight was jolted from her thoughts by Judith’s cry. The Sister had rifled through the various supplies they had gathered, panic taking over her. “He’s not supposed to leave me like this!”

“Judith,” Naomi brought her hand to her forehead. “What have I told you about naming your weapons?”

“I spoke with a techpriest, he said it would not be heretical as long as the machine spirit had no objections, and it didn’t!” Judith spun around. “I can’t find him. We need Frederik, or else we’ll be ambushed and overrun.”

“Uh...” Twilight started. “Is there something I should know?”

“It’s a silly thing, really.” Naomi replied before turning her full attention to Judith. “Have you actually considered opening one of the storage boxes?”

“Why? We don’t store bolters away like food stuffs.”

“A heavy flamer is much different than a bolter, Judith,” Rebecca offered. “Maybe you should check, just to set your mind at ease?” Judith paused for a moment, then nodded before moving towards a larger box. Twilight watched as the Sister knelt and opened the box, her face instantly lightening up as she beheld its contents.

“There you are!” she said, hefting a truly massive weapon out of the box. The thing was almost as big as Judith herself, painted red save for a white skull and crossbones on the side. Unlike the bolt weapons, which ended in a little stub of a barrel, the heavy flamer extended further into a pair of holey tubes, to vent heat Twilight guessed. Judith examined the weapon for a moment before pulling it to her chest. “Oh don’t worry; Momma’s got you now, and she’s not going to let go any time soon.”

“A holy weapon older than she is, and she treats it like a child.” Naomi muttered. “I swear, the Empress must have a good sense of humor to keep testing me like this.”

“This isn’t going to be a problem, is it?” Mattias asked. “The last thing I want is for accusations of heresy to start welling up.”

“Judith is eccentric, but she’s a good soldier.” Naomi replied. “Keep her in my sights, and I’ll keep her under control.”

“You don’t always have to treat her like a weapon, you know.” Twilight said, both the Sister Superior and the Inquisitor looking to her. “Just let her be Judith now and again, and she’ll be more than happy to help you when the time comes.” Mattias blinked in surprise a few times, and though it was impossible to read Naomi’s expression through her helmet Twilight guessed it was more of the same. Instinct told her to back down, but Twilight found herself standing firm.

“I... suppose you bring up a valid point.” Mattias started. “But that is a matter for another time. We need to get down on Romana Prime before the raven goes into hiding again.” Sister Naomi gave a short nod and moved to her fellows, calling out orders while Mattias turned back to his companions. That would leave Twilight alone, but for now she was content to just observe her fellows.

Maybe this way, she could find a way for them to break out of “soldier” mode, even if only for a brief moment.

...

The airlock hissed as Mattias and the others got their first clear look at Romana Prime. It was surprisingly sparse, with a light scattering of thin pines across the landscape. It lacked the heavy noise from more vegetated worlds he had set foot on, but as many of them were Death Worlds in one way or another he was happy for the silence... for now.

As the ramp lowered, the Sororitas rushed forward, forming a perimeter around the lander while Mattias, Tara, and the others formed up. Judith and Naomi took center, the pilot lights to their flame weapons flickering as they stepped forward, while the other three fanned out to sweep the brush with their boltguns. There was a long pause before Naomi lowered her weapon. “All clear.”

“Angelique?” Mattias said, stepping aside so Angelique and Sister Bianca could step forward. The psyker paused for a moment, drumming her fingers against the rebreather that she had been given. She swayed about for a moment before turning back to Mattias, coking her head to one side.

“The Raven makes his nest among these trees.” she said. “Search for him, for he is both high and low.”

“Well, so much for a clear answer.” Alexis said, his voice muffled by his helmet. “What now, Lord Mattias?”

“We’ll need to split up.” Mattias said, coming down to the ground. “Groups of two, though Tara should stay close to Sister Bianca and Angelique. Alexis, Nikolai, stay here and guard the camp; we should be back before nightfall.”

“Yes Lord Mattias.” Nikolai said, nodding to Alexis as the two formed up at the bottom of the ramp. Tara followed after them, swaying slightly with each step she took.

“How can you wear these helmets?” she asked, tugging at the Stormtrooper helmet that Mattias had provided her. “You can’t see a thing in them.”

“Not all of us are blessed with the systems available to the Astartes.” Mattias replied. “Stay close to Angelique, and I’m sure you’ll be fine.”

“Sure.” Tara nodded, her helmet shifting forward much further than it would have had it fit her. Mattias turned away from Tara, approaching Sister Naomi as she gave her own instruction to her Sororitas.

“There are no objections if you accompany me, Sister?” he asked, drawing Naomi’s attention.

“None at all, Lord Mattias.” The woman replied. “My Sisters have their orders, though I would have preferred that one of them keep an eye on the Empress’ Student.”

“Sister Bianca will take care of her,” Mattias assured her. “And if all else fails, we still have vox casters, do we not?”

“I suppose.” The Sister’s body language said otherwise, but Mattias was not interested in dragging this conversation out further. “Come, we have your psyker’s raven to find.” Mattias nodded, and with that the groups departed. Mattias and Naomi took a more northern route, skirting along the edge of the forest before ducking into one of the thicker patches of underbrush.

“You are protective of the Empress’ Student?” Mattias asked once he was certain that they were alone.

“Why would I not be?” Naomi replied. “She is the blessed student of the Holy God Empress. To not be protective of her is to invite disaster upon the Imperium.” The Sororitas looked to Mattias. “And are you not?”

“Protectiveness can be shown in different ways that acting as a bodyguard, Sister.” Mattias replied, pushing aside a few errant branches to allow Naomi forward.

“I apologize if not all of us feel the need to act in that shadows like you Inquisitors.” Naomi started, her voice surprisingly harsh. “I cannot say I care for your kind all that much.”

“And yet you listened to Markos when he asked for your presence.”

“I was ordered by my Superiors to assist an Inquisitor in his mission, nothing more.” Naomi pressed on. “I serve the Imperium, my Order, and my Empress. To serve any other would be a most grievous treason.”

“You say that you see no need to act in the shadows,” Mattias started. “But answer me this; why do you feel the need to hide behind your helmet?” Naomi froze, the grip around her combi-flamer’s handle tightening.

“... You know not of what you speak, Inquisitor.” the Sororitas growled.

“I requisitioned your personnel files when we departed Terra; a little light reading so that I would know who I am serving alongside.” Mattias moved so he was alongside Naomi. “And I must say your record both impresses me and confuses me; you have served in many notable campaigns, including the Second Graia Uprising, yet not only have you refused recognition for your actions, you have also refused direct orders to be transferred to training units.”

“The Imperium needs soldiers,” Naomi countered. “I am willing to lay down my life for my people; why would they deny me that chance?”

“Even Space Marines know when the time is needed to train the next generation.” Mattias said. “If I were anyone else, I would say you were hoping that you would die anonymously on one of those battlefields. And then there’s the matter of your helmet... and what lies beneath.” Naomi’s hands were trembling now.

“Please, for your sake,” Naomi said. “I would like to continue our search.”

“I know.” Mattias backed off as Naomi continued walking. “But there is no shame in what happened; it was beyond your control.”

“And that is where you are wrong, Inquisitor.” Naomi stormed off, trampling a few small saplings underfoot as she walked. Mattias waited a few moments until he was certain there was enough foliage between him and the Sister Superior to absorb bolter fire, continuing at a slower pace to check whatever his partner had missed.

He knew the Sisters would mean well, but keeping a closer eye on Tara would not be ill advised.

...

“What do you see, Lady Tara?” Bianca called from behind Twilight. Twilight gave a small swallow as she leaned over the ledge, her hands wrapped around a nearby tree as she peered over.

“I see...” she started. “Well, it’s a ravine, a pretty big one too. I think I see some caves a little farther down.”

“Bats wait in caves,” Angelique chirped. “Their corpses lie broken by the greatest of Mankind.”

“Um... thank you, Angelique.” Twilight replied, pulling away from the ledge and hurrying back to the others. “So, do you think the ‘raven’ might be hiding down there or something?”

“It is worth reporting to Lord Mattias,” Bianca said. “We will have to do a full sweep of the caves tomorrow, though; we are drawing close to evening and I do not feel we would be properly armed for a full search.”

“Send the mare, and she will return,” Angelique said. “The raven is watching, and will wait for the door to be opened.” Twilight gave a small smile. As odd as some of Angelique’s predictions were, they had become endearing the more she heard them. Maybe I can reach out to her like Princess Celestia did, she thought. It might help her be a little more coherent.

“Well, we’ll just have to provide a door for him to open, won’t we?” Twilight replied. Angelique gave a giggle, dancing about in place while Bianca and Twilight looked on.

“I thank you, Lady Tara,” she said. “Tending to Angelique can be tiring, but with your help and the Empress’ blessing she has become much more manageable.”

“Oh, you’re welcome.” Twilight smiled. That smile faded as she saw... something. She was not sure what, but something in the trees had shifted, ever so slightly. Even when watching it, she was uncertain if she had actually seen it, but a small part of her mind confirmed otherwise. Bianca noticed Twilight’s shift in expression and frowned.

“Is something wrong, Lady Tara?” she asked.

“Hmm?” Twilight replied, snapping her vision back to Bianca. “No, I just thought...” Out of the corner of her eye she saw another shift in the foliage. “That... I just thought I saw something.”

“What?” Bianca looked around. “I see nothing, just trees.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, looking around again. The forest was still, save for a wind blowing in from the north. But as she watched, Twilight once more saw a shift in the air, ever so slightly, closer to the ravine below. “If it’s okay with you, I’m going to try and find a way down into the ravine... for later, you know?”

“Would you like me to come with you?”

“No!” Twilight cried, perhaps a bit too loudly. Angelique cocked her head to one side as Twilight stammered out an expression. “I-I mean, you have to stay here with Angelique, right? I can just go on ahead for a little, right?” Bianca did not seem convinced, but she did give Twilight a knowing sigh.

“Very well. I will wait here then, but remember to alert us if you are attacked.” Twilight nodded, turning and wandering off towards where she had seen... whatever it was. She pushed aside a few low lying branches, scanning the forest for any sign of movement.

Nothing. Whatever it was, it would have given Pinkie a run for her money when it came to hiding.

“Hello?” Twilight asked, continuing on towards the edge of the ravine. Ahead, she could see a small path carved from the rock, all but invisible to the naked eye. There was still no movement, but something within Twilight told her to move on. “Is someone there?”

No answer. Of course; if someone wanted to say hidden, why answer the blundering mare asking where they were?

Twilight ventured onward, ferns brushing against her legs as she made her way toward the path ahead. It was overgrown, sure enough, and some of the stones looked ready to fall, but with enough patience she could get down without falling. Twilight hesitated for the briefest of moments, her hand brushing against the hilt of her sword.

This was a new universe. She needed to be a little more... daring.

“Leave, now.” Twilight yelped and spun, but the source of the voice was nowhere to be found. Quickly she drew her sword, the armor-sundering powerfield wrapping around it as she held it.

“Who’s there?” she called. “Please, I don’t want to fight you.”

“Neither do I.” the voice said. Twilight turned about, but found no one; it was as if the voice was coming from all directions at once, whoever it was that was speaking slowly circling her. “Leave. Gather your companions and never return to this world.”

“Why?” Twilight lowered her sword. “Please, tell me who you are.” but the voice had fallen silent. Twilight turned again, but there was no sign that anyone had been near her, not even a disturbed leaf. She hesitated for several moments before putting her sword away, the energy field winking out as she turned back to where Angelique and Sister Bianca were waiting.

“That did not take very long,” Sister Bianca said. “What did you find.” Twilight hesitated. Sister Bianca was a caring woman, no doubt, but she could also report anything and everything to Mattias; while she did like the Inquisitor, drawing more people into a situation that could get them hurt was the last thing Twilight wanted on her mind.

“... Nothing, really,” she said. “But I did find a path leading down the the ravine; we can let Mattias know when we search tomorrow.”

“I see.” Bianca nodded. “Well, we best head back to the ship now.” Twilight nodded, falling in place next to Bianca while Angelique skipped on ahead. There was a lengthy pause, the three women walking in silence broken only by Angelique’s odd humming.

“Sister Bianca,” Twilight said, catching the Hospitaller’s attention. “How did you end up working with Mattias?”

“He needed my help,” Bianca replied. “His previous medicae had been lost to a rogue Kroot warband, and Angelique’s lucidity was in jeopardy. I had some experience treating psykers during my years as a Hospitaller, so he brought me aboard to care for the girl.”

“Oh...” Twilight looked ahead to where Angelique had stopped to examine a flower. “But it doesn’t really seem like you, all this sneaking around and hunting aliens and monsters and the like.”

“The Imperium calls us to take many roles for the benefit of mankind.” Bianca countered. “I am a healer, first and foremost; my duty is to bring relief to the sick, comfort to the dying, and guidance to the lost. If asked I could take up a bolter and fight as I did before I became a Hospitaller, but for now the Inquisitor and the Empress require more... gentle skills.”

“So, you were like Naomi and her Sisters?” Twilight asked.

“Once. I was a Daughter of the Argent Shroud, as proud a Sister as ever. I fought well against the enemies of the Imperium, but I wept whenever I saw the conditions that the faithful were left in once we had to move on. So, when I was barely older than you, I approached my Canoness and took up the vows of a Hospitaller.” Sister Bianca closed her eyes. “Sixty two years of service, so many broken and lost, and I do not regret it in the slightest.”

“You’re eighty four?” Twilight cried, immediately backpedaling once she realized what she had done. “I-I didn’t mean to sound disrespectful, but I just thought... well, you don’t seem-”

“Old?” Bianca finished for her. Twilight gave a sheepish nod before the Sister chuckled. “I suppose it is different where you come from; in most of the Imperium, those my age still have quite a while before they can be considered ‘old’. The rejuvenation procedures the Inquisition provides are an added bonus, I suppose.” Twilight gave another nod as Bianca continued. “But I take it this line of questions is not centered around my age, is it?”

“Well... not really.” Twilight started. “Has there ever been a time where you’ve wanted to help someone, but they refused your help? Or Mattias told you not to?” there was a lengthy pause, Bianca looking ahead at Angelique. The young psyker had resumed her walk, a small bouquet of flowers in her hand.

“Yes, yes there has.” she said, her voice soft. “Those memories haunt me from time to time, but my faith is enough to keep me from dwelling on them.” Bianca looked to Twilight. “It may be the same for you; when faced with the impossible choices in life, faith may be the only light to guide you.”

Twilight fell silent, looking on ahead to keep an eye on Angelique. Whoever had spoken to her might have been Angelique’s Raven, but what good would it do anyone if they could not help whoever it was.

Maybe now, Twilight needed faith more than anything.

...

“Lady Tara is hiding something.” Mattias looked over to where Sister Bianca was standing. The teams had ventured down into the ravine the Hospitaller and Tara had discovered, Naomi’s Sisters forming up with the Student before venturing in while Mattias, Bianca, and Angelique covered the entrances.

“I figured as much.” Mattias said. “What is she hiding?”

“I am uncertain as to that.” Bianca replied. “But when we discovered the ravine, she asked for a moment to scout ahead alone to ‘discover a way down the ravine’. From the nervous way she carried herself, and from the questions she asked me on our way back, I felt that there was more than just the ravine on her mind.”

“You think she found something that might relate to Angelique’s Raven?”

“The mare walks in the night,” Angelique sang. “Only then will the raven be let in from the cold.”

“That is my only thought.” Bianca frowned. “But I do not understand why she would withhold this information; we are all working towards the same goal, are we not?”

“Yes, but there is always a possibility that she does not fully trust us yet.” Mattias looked back down into the ravine. “I figured as much when she and the Empress first arrived.”

“Really?”

“I haven’t brought it up because it is not but frivolous conjecture at this point, but the point remains that young Tara has not been completely honest about her identity.”

“She was born and raised on a small agri-world, if I remember correctly,” Bianca said. “She lived as a codicer for several years before being called into the Empress’ service.”

“And yet when she is alone with the Empress, the two speak a dialect unknown to most scholars in the Imperium.” Mattias turned towards Bianca. “It took me most of our trip to Terra to even find a scholar who knew of it, and it took him even more time to determine that dialect died out centuries ago when the planet of origin was destroyed by the Necron World Borsis during the Vidar campaign. Now how would a young codicer become fluent in a language that has been dead since before the Emperor awoke from the Golden Throne?”

“The Empress taught her?” Bianca offered.

“Most likely, but why?” Mattias looked back to the ravine. “What is it that young woman is hiding from us?”

“I don’t believe it truly matters,” Bianca said. “You say she speaks it only when in the presence of the Empress, correct? What business do we have in inquiring into the secrets of Her Holiness and Her favorite student?” Mattias had no answer to this. Of course, it was silly of him to be suspicious of the Empress; she was the Ruler of Mankind, the God of Order who stood against the tide of Chaos and destruction.

But Inquisitorial training taught him to always have suspicions. Could he so easily give up that training for one girl?

Mattias was shaken from his thoughts by the sound of the Sisters and Tara returning. “There’s nothing down here!” Tara called up.

“Are you certain of this?” Mattias asked.

“We found the skeletons of a few creatures, but they had rotted months ago,” Naomi replied. “If there was something hiding in these caves, it has since moved on.” Mattias gave a small snort of disappointment. Yes, they had only been searching for a few days now, but time was a resource the Imperium did not have much of, and this hunt for a “raven” was taxing that much further than he had hoped.

Mattias’ gaze drifted towards Tara. And what is your role in this, that you would make Bianca of all people suspicious?

“Alright then,” he said. “We’ll extend our search to the south tomorrow; Sisters Rebecca and Veronica spotted a few disturbances in the land that might be sign of habitation. For now, return to your usual search patterns, and alert me to any chances.” The Sisters and Tara nodded, falling into single file as they made their way up the path back to Mattias and Bianca. As they waited for the search party to return, Mattias turned back to Bianca.

“I think it would be best if we keep these concerns to ourselves for now,” he said. “If any other problems arise, we may always speak to the Empress about our concerns.”

“Of course, Lord Mattias.”

...

Sneaking out was something Twilight never did... well, rarely did; there had been a few incidents when she had followed her brother and Cadence on their dates, but that was mere childish curiosity. This, now, was something far greater.

She had forgone her armor, taking only her sword and helmet. She had considered taking some food if she stayed out longer than anticipated, but the presence of Sisters Veronica and Bianca sharing a cup of tea in the galley had ended that thought quickly. Once she was certain she had everything she needed, she slipped through the airlock and out into the night of Romana Prime.

“Stupid helmet,” she muttered as she reached the edge of the forest. “Why can’t I just get rid of the thing?” a crazy idea entered her head, all logic flowing away to nothingness. Taking a deep breath, Twilight unfastened her helmet and pulled it from her head, exhaling only when she could hold her breath no longer.

Nothing happened. She did not start choking, she did not feel light headed, and she was not dead. The air was perhaps the freshest she had breathed since she left Ponyville all those days ago. Guess I can tell Mattias when he comes looking for me. Twilight set her helmet down on the ground and continued on, taking the path she, Bianca, and Angelique had taken on their first day of searching.

With no man-made lights and little cloud cover, the sky above was filled with a multitude of stars. Twilight stopped briefly, looking up to the sky and tracing whatever lines between the stars she could see. She turned, searching for the yellow dot that would signify Terra’s sun, but frowned as she failed to locate it. There must be something in the way... I can always look for it later.

Twilight continued on, using as much of the starlight to illuminate her path. The shadows of the forest prevailed, though, and Twilight stopped herself before she became too lost. Silently she raised her hand, a small purple and white flame forming in her palm and illuminating the area around her.

“Interesting trick,” the voice from earlier said. Twilight turned again, but once more did not see the source.

“If you show yourself, I might tell you where I learned it,” she replied. “Please... I only want to talk.” there was a lengthy pause, the voice having fallen silent once more. Then the air before Twilight shimmered, and she got her first look at her mysterious companion.

He was a giant by anyone’s standards, close to twice as tall as Twilight. His skin was pale, his hair dark and tangled from neglect. He wore only a tattered black robe around his waist, and his chest was crisscrossed with a multitude of scars. His eyes were dark and impossibly deep, Twilight shying away from staring at them for too long.

“I have already done too much for you.” the giant said. “Leave now.”

“Why?” Twilight asked. “Why are you so insistent that I leave, yet you still follow me whenever I or my friends venture out?” The man had no answer, instead fixing Twilight with an unblinking stare. “We’re searching for someone here... is that you?” there was another pause, the man barely moving as he watched Twilight.

“It is not safe here.” he said finally. “Follow me.” With that the man brushed past Twilight, who quickened her pace in order to keep up with him. For his size he was incredibly nimble, ducking through branches and trees without even disturbing a twig, and even with his skin so pale Twilight almost lost him in the night several times.

Given how secretive the man was being, he probably would not have mind.

Once again Twilight found herself heading back down the ravine, the giant having slipped into the nearest cave. The flame in her hand flickered slightly as she entered the cave, pausing only to adjust her eyes and keep track of the man as he went further in. Ahead, Twilight could see a faint glow from what she guessed was a fire, and as she drew close she snuffed the psychic flames in her hand once they were no longer needed.

The man had set up a campfire in the center of one of the larger openings in the cave. He had his back to her, as if he were trying to ignore her, and on the opposite side of the “camp” rested a pile of black and silver armor, adorned by white engravings of ravens and raven wings.

So... this is Angelique’s Raven.

“I don’t know who you are,” he said as Twilight moved around to find a seat. “And I would rather you do not remain.”

“But you’re all alone out here,” Twilight said, finding a suitably sized rock to sit on. “It’s not good for anyone to be alone like this.”

“You are naive to think so, girl.” the man replied, turning his head to gaze into the fire. There was a pause before Twilight spoke again.

“My name is Tara,” she said. “What’s yours?” the man looked up at her, Twilight remaining resolute even if his gaze reeked of disdain.

“... My name matters not.” he said, looking away once more. “Tell me, though, why you seem so resolute in speaking with me, and why you refuse to leave.”

“I could ask the same thing as to why you’re so adamant in remaining alone,” Twilight replied. “But since you asked... I think I’m supposed to find you.” the man looked up at Twilight, one eyebrow raised. “I know it sounds crazy, but one of my friends had a vision about someone she called a ‘raven’, and that he would come and assist the galaxy in its hour of need... or something. She’s not very coherent.”

“From my observations, I can understand.”

“Anyway, I saw your armor is adored with ravens, so maybe this raven she keeps talking about is you.” there was a pause. “I know that’s a horrible explanation, but you’re the only human I’ve seen on this planet, and that’s where she said the Raven would be.”

“Human...” the man mused. “Your generalization is endearing, young Tara, but I would not consider myself among those fortunate to have true humanity.” Twilight opened her mouth to say something, but the words died before they could truly form. She shuffled in her seat for a moment, watching the man as he continued to try to ignore her.

“Why are you here?” she asked. “Who are you hiding from?”

“I do not have to answer that question.” the man said, pulling himself up straighter to peer at Twilight over the flames.

“I know, but it’s something to talk about, and it’s only fair since I already told you why I’m here.” Twilight furrowed her brow. “I know your armor is Power Armor, like the Space Marines everyone keeps telling me about wear. Are you one of them?” there was a pause before the man looked back to the fire.

“I was far greater than any of the Astartes now living.” he said. “I was their commander, a general in dark times when humanity’s fate hung in the balance. I commanded legions of soldiers, struck terror in the hearts of the most resolute xenos, and was praised as a savior by many of mankind.” the man chuckled.

“What a fool I was, thinking that I could take on the task my father had spoken of. Maybe it was desperation, but I destroyed which I fought for... and what kind of man can serve with a clear conscious while the consequences of his actions lay revealed for all to see?” Twilight watched the man as he spoke. He still seemed stern with every word he said, but his eyes had softened, harsh judgment slipping away to reveal eyes of despair. To Twilight it was like watching Luna returned from the moon, begging Celestia for forgiveness for her actions as Nightmare Moon.

Whatever it was that this man had done, it weighed on him greater than anything she could have imagined.

“So tell me, girl,” the man said. “If you think I must travel with you, what is it that would convince me to listen to you?” Twilight paused for a moment, mulling over the question in her mind.

“... I have a friend,” she said. “She was a skilled athlete and... horse rider, well trained in shows and displays. Once, she went to a major competition but did not return immediately, and my other friends and I searched for her out of concern. We found her in a small farming village miles away, hiding out because she felt ashamed that she had failed to claim victory in any of the events she participated in.”

“I fail to see how one woman fretting over a horse race is anything-”

“I’m not finished!” Twilight snapped, the man drawing back slightly to let her go on. “Though she was adamant in hiding for the rest of her life, we begged her to return because while it was sad that she had failed to win, it would have been far more devastating had she disappeared from our lives. Now tell me, your followers and those who looked up to you, would they not be in great despair at the idea that their champion is hiding out here and refuses to return because of one failure?” there was another pause, the man regarding her for several moments.

“I assure you that it is far more complex-” he started.

“Then how about this: the Emperor has returned.” the man fell silent again, his expression somewhere between surprise and annoyance. Annoyance appeared to win out as he looked back towards the fire.

“That would not be the first time I was tricked into thinking so.” he said. “The Emperor is gone, whisked away by the tides of the Immaterium.”

“That’s where you’re wrong.” Twilight rose to her feet. “The Emperor has returned, and the Imperium is on the rise again. It will take time, and it will be hard, but I have no doubt that the Emperor will see the Imperium through this.” Twilight’s brow furrowed again. “If you don’t believe me, come back to Terra and see for yourself. Speak with the Emperor, and maybe you’ll get at least some kind of forgiveness for... whatever it is that you did.” the man said nothing again, staring into the fire once more. Twilight sighed, slumping her shoulders slightly; convincing this man was certainly going to be more difficult than convincing Applejack to return to Ponyville, if this was anything to go by.

“I’ll be back in the morning if you want time to think about it.” she said finally, turning to walk towards the exit. “If you still want to be left alone, I’ll do my best to convince the others to leave.” she was prepared to leave then the man spoke.

“Wait,” he said. Twilight turned back, watching as the man held out his hand. “If you would please, may I borrow your sword for a moment?”

...

Mattias leaned down and picked up Tara’s helmet from where it had been resting. It was undamaged, and from the way it had lain on the forest floor she had made sure to set it down carefully.

The fact that Tara was now nowhere to be found was another matter entirely.

“Her tracks lead off into the woods.” Nikolai said from further ahead. “It doesn’t look like she was attacked, though; they are too evenly spaced to indicate flight.”

“So the Empress’ Favorite Student wanders off into the forest and disappears,” Naomi started. “And you did not have the foresight to keep one of us guarding her at all times?”

“You’ve known Tara long enough,” Mattias shot back. “Did you ever think she needed a babysitter in case she decided to wander off?”

“Yes.”

“You’re speaking to the wrong people, Lord Mattias,” Sister Bianca said. “Perhaps she has gone to investigate whatever it was that caught her attention the other day.”

“Perhaps...” Mattias looked out into the woods. The entire world was still save for the Valhallans and Battle Sisters combing the forest, with nothing to indicate that Tara or any other larger creature had passed through. But losing the Empress’ favored student, especially with Her power being questioned by the Astartes...

If She doesn’t obliterate my soul when I provide the report, Mattias thought. I might just be the luckiest man since Commissar Cain...

“We’ll head back to that ravine again,” he said, snapping out of his thoughts. “If Bianca is right, that is where Tara would be heading. Hopefully she stayed there or is on her way back, or tracking her will be even more difficult.”

“Tracking who?” Tara’s voice said. All present spun around to find Tara pushing through the brush to their right, a small purple fire in her palm. “Oh, I guess I might have stayed out too late... I’m not good with this.”

“Lady Tara!” Sister Naomi cried. “What in the Empress’ name convinced you that wandering out into the night was a safe course of action?!”

“Not logic, that’s for sure.” Tara replied. “I thought I heard a voice the other day, so I decided to look for it. And... well, I found the raven.”

“... Really?” Mattias said, pushing away anger and worry for a moment. “Where is he?” As if to answer Mattias’ question, the shadows seemed to bend as a giant of a man dressed in black and silver armor stepped from the darkness. All color drained from Mattias’ face, his eyes flickering in surprise and disbelief.

“That... that’s...”

“Indeed,” said Corvus Corax, Primarch of the Raven Guard. “Now, young Inquisitor, I would have words with this ‘Empress’ of yours.”

Author's Note

Yes, the Raven is Corax, and he has a few questions for this so called "Empress". Kudos to RF and AG for the guess. I honestly thought I was being too obvious with it.

Of course, Twilight meeting Corax went through several different phases. Originally he was hidden on an asteroid orbiting Deliverance, and the poor internal structure of the thing caused Twilight to break through to his hideout. Then the planet was chosen, and Twilight was going to slip down the side of the ravine and find his hideout. Then she was going to start exploring the caves, and he was basically going to kidnap her for a little while before telling her to leave. I decided that this would be better.

Corax was also going to be a love interest for Twilight. I found that silly even by 40K standards.

Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.13- Repentance

Repentance

Celestia massaged her temple for a moment. It was all but impossible for her to get headaches, but now she was certain that she was drifting closer to developing one. “No.”

The representative from the High Lords blinked in surprise for a moment. “But Empress,” he started. “It is a means by which we can increase the prosperity of the Imperium.”

“No, it is a means by which the High Lords can take more control of the Imperium’s resources for their own gain,” Celestia replied, removing her hand from her temple and straightening up in her seat. “The Imperium is already overtaxed as it is, and diverting more resources to ensure the High Lords have their own fleet for the coming Crusade is absurd.”

“But then your forces would not be over extended.”

“Had I any faith in your lord’s leadership skills, that would be a valid point. Alas, I do not, and I still see no reason why I should divert funds from building that fleet. Your request is denied.” the man stuttered for a moment, his jaw flapping uselessly as he tried to think of the right thing to say to avoid upsetting his god. Finally, he gave up and bowed low, shuffling off into the gloom as the Custodes took their positions once more. Once Celestia was certain she was alone again, she sighed and leaned back in her throne.

“They need to understand that I am not ready to turn the fate of the Imperium over to them...” she said, palming her forehead once more. “Why can’t they understand...?” there was a lengthy pause, silence reigning in the throne room save from the shuffling of the Custodes and the mechanicus adepts working on the Astronomicon.

I should have thought better than sending Twilight out... she thought. I could use someone to talk to on a... closer level. Celestia was roused from her thoughts as a Custodes approached the Throne.

“Empress,” the warrior said. “Representatives from the Minotaurs and Imperial Fist Chapters have requested to speak to you.” What joy.

“I will speak with them.” Celestia said, rising from the Throne before continuing. “Are there any other outstanding meetings?”

“Inquisitor Mattias’ group has returned from their mission.” the Custodes said. “They will arrive once you are finished with the Astartes.”

“Of course, of course.” Celestia nodded. “Send in the representatives.” The Custodes bowed and departed, Celestia focusing her powers for a moment to get a better sense of the soldiers that approached.

The first was the representative from the Imperial Fists, the yellow armor the Space Marine wore clearly visible even in the darkest shadows. Red trim indicated his command over the 3rd Company, and he bore numerous badges of honor such as the Crux Terminus on his left shoulder and the golden eagle on his right. The Astartes was bald, revealing a small series of metal studs set in his forehead to indicate service to the Imperium.

His companion was much more eye catching. The Astartes wore a great suit of Bronze Terminator armor, his face hidden beneath a plumed helmet. A Guardian Spear variant hung from his hip, and his left arm was sheathed in a great Storm Shield adorned with the red bull of the Minotaurs. He appeared calm, but closer examination revealed slight tension in the Astartes’ body, as if he were prepared to lash out at the slightest provocation.

Asterion Moloc could intimidate many a foe. Celestia was not among them.

“Welcome,” Celestia said, her voice controlled. “I take it that you have come to challenge the claims I have put forth.”

“We have,” Moloc said, stopping a good distance from Celestia. “It is not every day that a woman comes forth and claims to be the Emperor reborn.”

“It is an unusual situation,” Celestia said before looking towards the Imperial Fist, reaching out with her powers. “And what do you think, Captain Breimar? Do you take me for a daemon seeking to end the Imperium?” there was a pause, the Astartes showing discomfort at Celestia knowing his name.

“... It is not impossible.” Breimar started. “There have been many who have claimed to be the Emperor reborn, many of which have presented quite damning evidence. My brothers need more evidence to prove that you truly are who you say.”

“As if my message were not enough?” Celestia asked, her voice growing harsh for a moment. “You are all of sound mind; what would you accept as proof to my words?”

“There is little, truly.” Moloc said, the Chapter Master moving to circle Celestia. “You possess great power and skill, no doubt, but you come in to the Imperial Palace like a common beggar and then suddenly claim divinity. That you did not call your legions to you when you first appeared is also suspicious.”

“But would it not also be suspicious to our enemies that the Astartes were once again assembling?” Celestia asked. “Would the Imperium be willing to weather such a storm? Especially with your fathers having given up my command to reform the Lords of Terra?”

“That was considered too radical after the generation of Titus passed,” Breimar replied. “It is the purpose of the Astartes to guard humanity, not rule over it. And with the threats presented in the past millennia we needed all who were ready and able to fight.”

“A fair argument, but you have allowed the corrupt and cowardly to regain control.” Celestia turned slightly so she could face both of the Astartes. “Is this what my sons have become, that they care more for killing than for the survival of the people they fight for?”

“You are not one to judge our actions,” Moloc growled. “If you were truly the Emperor, you would understand that too much attention paid to the High Lords would allow our enemies without to close in and damage the Imperium.”

“As if you would be speaking of the enemy within, my friend.” Celestia countered. “Answer me this; is it by your own volition that you stand before me, or at the insistence of the High Lords that you challenge my authority?” The Imperial Fist captain shuffled around for a moment, but the lord of the Minotaurs quivered with barely controlled anger.

“... What makes you think you have the authority to challenge me in such a way?” he asked.

“I should have the right to know the true motives of my accusers.” Celestia replied. “If you are truly so confident that I am not who I say I am, why continue to question me? Strike me down and prove to the Imperium that you truly serve them, and are not merely the dogs of the High Lords.” Silence reigned in the Throne Room once more. Celestia fought the urge to chew her lip; perhaps she was goading the Astartes too much, drawing them into a confrontation neither would benefit from. Captain Breimar seemed to be the neutral party in the engagement, and perhaps engaging him would be enough to stem the Space Marines’ concerns.

Or, I could just show them what I had shown the High Lords, she mused. It worked well enough last time.

All parties were prevented from speaking when one of the Custodes approached. “Empress,” he said, bowing low. “The delegation from Inquisitor Mattias has arrived, and they wish to speak with you immediately.

“I asked that they wait for me to send for them.” Celestia said.

“I explained as much, but the one who walks with them was... highly persuasive.” Celestia raised an eyebrow at this. The soldier was obviously hiding the full truth from her, but was controlling himself well enough that a simple probe would be futile.

“Very well. Send them in.” the Custodes nodded and disappeared back into the darkness, leaving Celestia alone with the Space Marines once more.

“With all due respect,” Captain Breimar started. “I fail to see how the worries of one Inquisitor eclipse the conversation on whether you are who you claim to be.”

“On the contrary, the mission I sent the young Inquisitor on was of utmost importance to the safety of the Imperium,” Celestia started. “It will only be a momentary distraction, after which we will continue with our discussion.”

“A chance to bring more allies to her side, no doubt.” Moloc said, but the others paid him no mind. Celestia instead straightened up slightly, preparing for whatever it was Mattias and Twilight had uncovered.

Seeing one of her sons walk out of the darkness to her left, though, was something she was not prepared for.

His armor was dulled and scratched, his hair a ragged mess that looked as if someone had cut it with a sword, and with his lightning claws and jump pack missing he looked far less imposing than he should have. Still, Celestia nearly choked on her breath as Corax stepped out of the shadows, her hands quivering ever so slightly as the two regarded each other for a moment.

“... Corax?” she said finally. “You’re alive?”

“Emperor,” The Primarch started. “... you’re a woman?”

“Well, yes...” she said. She would have continued further, but her attention was drawn back to the two Astartes gawking at the sight of the returned Primarch. “If you would please excuse us for a moment. I would speak with Lord Corax alone.”

“There is still the matter of-”

“Leave. Now.” Celestia growled, a small bit of her power causing her hair to flare slightly. The Astartes hesitated for a moment, but complied and moved off into the darkness.

Celestia could now turn her attention to Corax. A blitz of thoughts and emotions welled over her, and it took a great portion of her will to keep her from stepping forward and pulling the Primarch into a hug. This is not Equestria, she thought. The relation between you and the Primarchs is not the same as with you and Luna.

... Dammit, why did I just push them away?

“Corax...” she started, mentally stumbling over what to say next. “You... you look well.”

“... Thank you?” Corax replied, still greatly confused. “And... you have yet to explain to me why you are a woman.”

“That is a long story, I am afraid,” Celestia replied, some of her confidence returning. “And no, I am quite fond of this form and do not intend to go back.”

“I... would not be the one to question that.” silence reigned again, Celestia tighttening her hands a few times before speaking again.

“But... what happened to you? For ten thousand years I searched for you, yet I could never find you. I thought you had perished, as Dorn had.”

“You forget... Empress... that I was always gifted at hiding myself from the sight of others, even you.” Corax’s face grew serious. “Which I suppose you did, the first time you returned.”

“‘The first time’...?” Celestia repeated before continuing. “I needed to ascend and defeat the Forces of Chaos.”

“For that, I am not judging you, but that you would ascend so... abruptly.” Corax drew closer. “For ten thousand years I waited, looking for some way that I could absolve myself before you, but as you were entombed in the Throne there was no way I could see that my actions meant anything. I killed many, traitors and xenos alike, but not once did I think that the blood I spilled then was enough to make up for my own failings.” Celestia wanted to speak, to assure Corax that was not true, but refrained from interrupting the Primarch.

“When I heard that you had restored yourself, I did not believe it at first. I thought it was just another lie to lure me into a state of vulnerability. When I learned it was the truth, I rushed to Terra to see for myself and perhaps end my wandering.” the Primarch smiled for the briefest of instances, but it vanished almost as soon as it had appeared.

“But when I arrived, you were gone. I watched from the shadows as the people of the Imperium rebuilt, but never once did you make any sign of returning. A century passed, and your wardens died, and yet you did not return to us.”

“It was out of my control, Corax,” Celestia explained. “Were I who the Imperium says I am, I could have destroyed the Chaos Gods and returned before they had realized that I was gone, but I am not a true god... And why did you not step up and reveal yourself to the people of the Imperium? Your guidance and wisdom would not be lost to humanity.” at this, Corax hesitated.

“I... I couldn’t,” he said. “I could not look upon them, not after what I did.”

“Corax, if you blame yourself for what happened with those recruits-” Celestia started.

“They had no choice!” Corax cried, his composure breaking for the briefest of instances. “That was a time when a man had a say in his future, when he could choose how to give his life for the Imperium, and I betrayed that choice. I betrayed the very people I swore to defend from the enemies around us, forcing those who could not speak for themselves down a path to destruction and ruin. I still see them, twisted mockeries of all that makes humanity strong, a monument to my arrogance and unwillingness to listen.”

“I do not consider desperation to be synonymous with arrogance.” Celestia replied. “Arrogance would be demanding I turn over my secrets when there was nothing to gain but your own glory. And no one should know the full price of arrogance than me, Corax; my brush with death at the hands of Horus was more than enough to let me know I had brought my own downfall.” This caused Corax to hesitate again.

“I... I suppose there is reason behind your thinking.” he said finally. “My time alone has given me some perspective on what we did, what you said. But my own sins...” he shook his head. “Those, I still cannot run from.” Celestia paused before speaking, her mind turning over Corax’s words several times.

“... It is my forgiveness you seek, is it not?” she asked, closing her eyes for a moment. “You see your actions as a crime against humanity, and to some extent against my mission. That would also explain why you went into hiding after my ascension. Though I am surprised that you did not learn of my return sooner.”

“I hid myself well,” Corax replied. “It took a few well-placed words from your student to draw me out.” Celestia could not help but smile. See, Twilight; you are already making a meaningful impact on the Imperium.

“She has a knack for it,” Celestia replied. “And now you stand before me, asking for forgiveness... Corax, I have never once blamed you for any wrongdoing.” Again, Corax seemed confused.

“But I ignored your warnings.” he started. “What I did-”

“Could have happened to any who attempted what you did.” Celestia said. “Even in my earliest experiments, my results were not as great as I would have hoped. But if it is forgiveness you truly seek, you have found it.” Celestia reached out a hand towards him. “Will you stand by my side again, one last time?” there was a lengthy pause, Corax shifting ever so slightly.

“... Is that it?” Corax asked. “That is all I need for my redemption?”

“Not every quest for redemption must start with a great task,” Celestia said. “Sometimes, it begins with but a simple step. Now the question remains; will you accept my offer and take up your title of Primarch once more, or will you not?” Corax hesitated for several moments, his eyes darting between Celestia and her hand.

Another pause, and he gave his answer.

...

“It doesn’t usually take this long for her to come to a decision...” Twilight mused.

“Really?” Sister Naomi asked. “I suppose you would know the Empress better than all of us. When making an important decision, how long is ‘usually’?”

“About five hours, twenty seven minutes, and three seconds, give or take.” Twilight rattled off. “It’s been three days, and no one has come out of the Throne Room. What are they talking about in there that would keep them busy for three days?”

“I am not one to question the Empress’ actions, Lady Tara.” Naomi replied. “Rest now, for it would be best to be prepared for when the Empress does return.” Twilight nodded, taking a seat next to the Sister Superior. She tried to think of something, anything, to get her mind off of what Celestia and Corax could be talking about, but nothing could draw her away. Were they talking about that unspeakable thing Corax kept mentioning? Were they talking about her? Twilight buried her head in her arms; why did she have to keep over thinking these things?

Another thought crossed her mind, Twilight raising her head to look at Sister Naomi. The woman was standing at attention, eyes facing straight ahead... at least as far as Twilight could tell, being that Naomi was still wearing her helmet.

“Sister Naomi?” Twilight started.

“Yes, Lady Tara?” Naomi replied, still staring forward.

“Why do you always wear your helmet?” there was a lengthy pause, Naomi quivering slightly as Twilight looked on.

“That...” she started. “That does not matter.”

“Yes it does.” Twilight replied. “I have gotten to know you and your Sisters, and they sing praises about how great of a commander you are. But I can’t put a face to the name as long as you keep your helmet on.” Twilight smiled. “You have nothing to hide from me.”

“I am not hiding anything.” Naomi snapped.

“You’re not a very good liar, you know.” Twilight replied. “Please tell me.”

“I-It is a personal matter, my lady.” Naomi replied. “You do not have to trouble yourself with it.”

“Yes, I do.” Twilight rose and turned the Sister towards her. “Whatever it is has affected you, and not exactly in a positive way. I want to help, Naomi, but you can’t just drive me away and pretend like nothing’s wrong.” Twilight frowned before continuing. “Why don’t you want my help?”

“... I am an embarrassment,” Naomi said, hanging her head. “Were you to see my face, you would understand. I would not be surprised if you withdrew in horror from what you saw.”

“Why?” Twilight asked. Naomi paused for a moment, quivering once more. Finally, she sighed and reached to her face, undoing the restraints on her helmet before lifting it from her head.

Unlike Sister Bianca, it was easier to tell that Naomi was an older woman; her face was lined, her hair a steely grey, and her eyes were hard to the point of being unresponsive. But it was the mark on her face that drew Twilight’s attention. It dominated most of her right cheek, black scars clashing with the white of her skin. The mark was like that of a flower, a flower with blades for petals and thorns running down the stub of a stem.

“This,” Naomi started. “Is why I keep my face hidden from others.” Twilight blinked a few times, unsure of how exactly to proceed.

“Um...” she started. “What is it?”

“This is the mark of the Bladed Lotus,” Naomi explained, turning away from Twilight and stepping away. “Truly detestable xenos brand their slaves with this mark to show their ownership. I... I have another, on my back, but that is more easily concealed than my face.”

“You... you were a slave?” Slavery was all but unheard of in Equestria. It was something that occurred in old tales about Diamond Dogs and Changelings, a horrible act that Twilight never wished on anyone.

“No, I was not... But had my saviors been less timely, I would have been.” Naomi sighed. “I was a child on a world far from Terra and the light of the Emperor. The horrors of the galaxy were but stories my mother and grandmother told me to get me to behave, to be a good girl for the rest of the village.

“But when I was seven, I learned quickly that there really were monsters in the world... and I suppose, angels too.”

...

They had attacked at night, just as the last of the village had gone to sleep. Dozens of them, sweeping out of the darkness like ghosts, their cart-things hovering on air as they leapt upon their unsuspecting foes. The men of the village stood no chance, their weapons useless against the monsters’ armor.

In three minutes, they were all dead. Now, the monsters fell upon the others.

Naomi had hid, ducking into one of the cabinets she used to hide from her brothers during play. But the monsters were better hunters than they, and had found her hiding spot far too easily. They were tall, taller than the biggest men and thinner than the most beautiful women, and they were dressed in black and red armor lined with a variety of blades.

They took her, just as they took anyone who remained alive after the attack.

Naomi shivered, her thin nightgown useless against the cold of night. Around her the village burned, the monsters cackling as they darted away from destroyed houses and barns. The one dragging her paid them no mind, tightening its grip around Naomi’s arm as it pulled her towards another collection of monsters. Naomi gave a small whimper as the sharp edges of the monster’s gauntlet cut into her skin, a thin line of blood trickling down her arm.

“A whelp?” one monster with three arms spat. “You bring a whelp back to me?”

“The others were dead,” the one dragging Naomi said before shoving her into the mud. “This one, though, may serve a use.”

“As a snack, I am sure.” the three-armed one said, drifting forward and leering down at Naomi. She whimpered again, drawing back from the monster as best she could.

“I-I-I’ll be good,” she whispered. “M-Mama said to be a good girl... I-I’ll be good.”

“Oh, I’m sure.” the monster said, its face twisting into a mockery of a smile. Naomi gave a small cry as it took her face in one hand, pushing her head back and forth to “inspect” her. Tears slipped down Naomi’s face, dripping around the monster’s hand in small puddles. “Pathetic, but there is still plenty to harvest from this girl.” The monster withdrew, dropping Naomi back into the mud.

“Mark her. I know of a few Archons who would pay handsomely for a Mon’Keigh whelp.” The three armed monster withdrew, and the others moved forward to pin Naomi against the ground. She struggled, trying and failing to free herself as the monsters tore her nightgown away, exposing her fully to the elements around her.

“Please,” she sobbed. “I’ll be good. Please.”

“Oh, we understand.” one monster said as it passed a glowing, flower shaped tool to one of its fellows. “Now be a good Mon’Keigh whelp, and scream.” Naomi had little time to react before they jabbed the tool into her cheek, a similar device stabbing into her back between her shoulders.

Naomi had burned her hand once, when she had tried to prove to her mother that she was old enough to handle cooking on her own. It was a sharp pain, but it had dulled after a while and left a bright red mark. The pain she felt now, though, was like her initial burn tenfold. She screamed as her skin burned, her tears turning to steam against the brands. The pain dug under her skin, spreading throughout her body as if every part of her was on fire, stabbing into her body down to her bones.

She almost passed out once the monsters withdrew their device. The pain lingered, flaring with each sob that wracked her body as her captors inspected their work.

“Ah, it survived.” one said. “Put her on the Raider with the others.” Naomi could not fight anymore, sobbing as the monsters hauled her to her feet. Ahead she could see one of their craft lowering to the ground, a collection of other people prodded forward by the monsters.

She did not get closer before one of the monsters’ head exploded, drenching her in red mist as the headless corpse slumped over in death. The other dropped Naomi and shouted in its strange language, a loud chorus of sounds ripping through the air before it too toppled back dead. Naomi screamed as she scrambled through the mud, throwing her hands over her head in an attempt to shield herself.

Out of the fires came a new monster. It was shorter than the others, and though it was dressed in similar black armor it lacked the sharp edges and blades that the others did. As the shadows parted Naomi could see it was a white haired woman, like her grandmother but far younger and prettier. In her right hand was a large gun unlike any Naomi had seen before, and in her left was a sword cloaked in blue lightning. A brilliant red cape swept out behind her, pulled by the wind like a grand war banner.

Naomi’s crying abated slightly. Whoever this woman was, she was an angel among the monsters, and she would save Naomi.

The monsters fired at the angel, small flickers of light forming around her as she strode forward. Soon other joined her, some carrying weapons like hers while others carried bigger ones that breathed fire. The three armed monster charged the angel, wicked blades sweeping towards the woman’s head. The angel brought her weapon up, sparks flying as the two combatants clashed.

The rest of the battle faded away. All Naomi could see was the angel and the monster; at times it appeared the monster was winning, but soon the angel pushed it back, pummeling her attacker with a flurry of blows. The monster seemed gleeful at the battle, while the angel’s face was one of calm determination.

“Do you think to best me, Mon’Keigh?” the monster hissed as it blocked another blow from the angel. “I was killing your ilk long before your Emperor made his first steps into the stars. Fight all you want, but you will know the true meaning of pain once I am finished with you.” The woman said nothing, drawing back into a guard position before the monster lunged forward. There was a flash before the monster’s right leg exploded, causing it to pitch forward as the angel slammed a heeled boot into its back.

“I fear neither pain nor death, for the Light of the Emperor guides my step,” the angel said before reducing the monster’s head and arms to nothingness. “Now burn in the hellfire of the Warp, Xenos filth.”

Naomi curled up into a ball, a last attempt to hide from the hell around her. The angel was still out there, but now Naomi just wanted to be left alone. Things would go back to normal... the monsters would go away, the pain would go away, and she would be fine.

Her thoughts were dashed by the sound of boots coming to a stop in the mud. “What is this?” the angel asked, Naomi looking up to her. Determination had been replaced with... something else, but Naomi could feel her fear fading away as the woman knelt down before her. She flinched slightly as something warm was wrapped around her, and it took her a moment to realize it was the angel’s cape.

“Don’t worry, little sister,” the woman said, giving Naomi a smile. “The monsters will not hurt you anymore.”

...

“... Canoness Diana was like a second mother to me,” Naomi said, turning back to Twilight. “She tended to my wounds, taught me everything I know about fighting and leading Sisters into battle, everything about the Emperor and His impact on our lives.” Naomi closed her eyes. “But for all the kindness she showed me, she could never look past the marks I bore. No one could. So for their sake, and mine, I hid behind steel and faith, and only my devotion to the Emperor shined through.” Twilight was silent for several moments, mulling over what Naomi had said.

“... Why do you hide it?” Twilight asked. Naomi turned towards Twilight, confused.

“‘Why hide’?” she repeated. “I am uncertain about how you were raised, but most would consider me a heretic for having a xenos mark anywhere on my body.”

“But it wasn’t your fault,” Twilight pointed out. “You didn’t get that mark willingly, and you were only a child.”

“But I am human,” Naomi countered. “I am a Sister of Battle, the very image of purity and holiness in service to the Emperor. And what would the people see, if one of their heroes bore a blasphemous mark upon her skin? It would create confusion, scorn, mistrust.”

“Do your Sisters see you that way?” At this, Naomi paused.

“... None that live now, at least.” Naomi sighed. “Almost all who were in my original batch of recruits have been taken to the Empress’ side in the Warp. These younger ones, Ruth and Judith and Veronica, they say that they understand what had happened, but I know better.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, frowning. “I don’t think you’re completely honest with yourself, Naomi. You’ve treated your very existence as a failure, and you’ve just shut yourself away from the world around you.”

“‘Blessed is the mind that is locked from within, for it may never be corrupted from without’.” Naomi quoted, causing Twilight’s frown to deepen.

“I really respect your faith,” she started. “But there’s using it as a shield, and then there’s using it to block someone out of your life.”

“I have already exposed myself; faith is but the only shield I have left.” there was a lengthy pause, Naomi looking away again as Twilight tried to think of what else to say.

“... Thank you, for telling me about this,” she started. When Naomi said nothing, she continued. “I know it must be hard, and... I know I am really trying to understand the world you and your Sisters live in... but I don’t think hiding yourself away like this is good, for you or the Imperium.” she took a step closer and rested a hand on the Sister’s shoulder, Naomi flinching slightly at her touch. “What happened to you was awful, I won’t argue that... but you survived, and look where you stand now; you’re a great leader, and your Sisters respect you.”

“I am damaged, Lady Tara,” Naomi replied.

“Maybe, but not in the ways you think.” Twilight turned Naomi towards her. “Maybe you are scarred, and maybe someone might see that as a bad thing... but I don’t.” she smiled. “I think you and your soul are far more beautiful than you take credit for... maybe you just need to let that shine through the steel and faith.” Naomi blinked in surprise. Absently, her hand reached up and stroked the brand, Twilight backing off as the Sister came to terms with what was said.

That moment was broken by the other Sisters returning, Ruth leading the way. “Sister Naomi, we’ve completed our inquiry and are returning to our stations.” she said, brimming with confidence. That confidence faded once Naomi gave no answer. “... Sister Naomi?”

“She...” Sister Naomi repeated. “She said my soul was... beautiful.” there was a lengthy pause before Naomi spoke again. “I... I need to be alone... as you were.” the Sisters had no time to respond before Naomi brushed past them, her hand still placed against her cheek. Another pause passed by before all four Sisters looked to Twilight.

“I-I just wanted to know why she wore that helmet all the time,” Twilight stammered, shying away from the gaze of the Sisters. “... please don’t be mad at me.”

“I have been trying to get Sister Naomi to open up ever since I learned about the brand,” Ruth said, stepping towards Twilight. There was another pause before the Sister pulled Twilight into a tight hug. “Thank you. Now, she will know that the Emperor’s Light shines past even the darkest of Xenos blasphemies.”

“You’re...” Twilight hesitated again, looking to the other Sisters before returning the hug. “You’re welcome.”

Author's Note

I subscribe to the theory that Asterion Moloc is but an identity the Minotaurs take on whenever one of them becomes Chapter Master. So that's why he's here, and not dead.

Both Corax and Naomi have a long way to go before they can fully live with themselves again... consider this just a first step towards that.

Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.14- Destiny Made Manifest

Destiny Made Manifest

Mattias tugged his left glove down as he walked, flexing his fingers to make sure the thing fit. The Sororitas and Tara had kept vigil outside the Throne Room, waiting for any sign from within, and while the Inquisition had other matters for him to deal with in and around the Palace he still made an effort to keep an eye on the Empress’ Favored Student.

Even the most traditional members of the Inquisition would appreciate the vigil... except, perhaps, Lord Markos, but that was a matter for the Ordo Hereticus.

He was returning to the quarters that had been set up for him and his henchmen; while nothing spectacular, they at least were comfier than the halls of the Sanguinium Martyres. He had been given a room for himself, such was his right as an Inquisitor of the Ordos, though in practice it often proved difficult to keep his observations... “subtle”.

Mattias stepped into the room, taking a moment to survey what lay ahead. Tara was there, with Angelique seated on the floor staring off into space. “I had thought you would be with the Sororitas waiting for the Empress.” He said, closing the door behind him.

“I was, but Sister Bianca said I needed proper rest,” Tara sat up straighter, arching her back in an attempt to stretch out more. “We’ve been watching the gate for a week and nothing has happened, so I suppose she’s right.”

“The mare grazes and strikes the word, and lights the path before her.” Angelique mumbled, tracing something on the ground before Tara spoke again.

“So, we switched; she would take over my spot, and I would watch Angelique for a few hours.”

“She could have asked me to do that,” Mattias offered. It was not unreasonable, but now he could see just how well the Student interacted with Angelique, and whether her presence had any effect on the little psyker.

“Well, I was there when she offered, and you were not.”

“Fair point.” Mattias found a seat across from Tara. “How has she been?”

“Pleasant currents flow down the stream, and the little mares are left to sink.” Angelique giggled, rocking back and forth slightly as the others watched.

“I’m guessing this is normal?” Tara asked. “She always seemed quieter when around Sister Bianca.”

“The pillar is broken, but a friend holds out her hand.”

“Sister Bianca has a calming effect on many patients she has treated, some of them psykers.” Mattias said. “I have researched it as best as I can, and there are few non-psykers that can claim such effects.”

“It’s a good thing, though.” Tara said.

“Of course; without Bianca’s help Angelique would probably have fallen into insanity long ago.” Mattias sighed as he watched Angelique rocking back and forth. “It’s a pity that she was not present when Angelique’s powers manifested; perhaps the young psyker would not need all of us watching over her like this.”

“Well, there has to be more that you can do to help her,” Tara offered. “Someone who’s well versed in treating these sorts of things.”

“Psychic burnout isn’t like a disease or injury, Tara-” Mattias started, but Tara could not be stopped.

“If you have the proper facilities set up, with people who know how to control their powers at the ready, then you can stop any potential overload and make sure that people can use their powers properly; it’s basic magical safety.” Tara gave a short chuckle. “I mean, what else are you going to do, throw them in a box and wait for them to calm down?”

Mattias was uncertain if calling the Black Ships “boxes” was an adequate comparison, so he decided to move on. “I presume the Empress taught you much during your time as her student.”

“Oh yes.” Tara nodded. “Though... you’d probably get bored if I told you everything.”

“The mare’s thoughts overflow with knowledge,” Angelique sang, looking up to Tara. “Hurry now, before the light grows impatient.”

“Perhaps some other time, then,” Mattias said. “The Inquisition is always keen on gathering more knowledge.” Tara nodded as Mattias continued. “On different matters, you have been doing well? I know that you seemed a bit... stressed when the Empress decided to lock Herself away from the world.”

“I know...” Tara’s features softened before she spoke again. “I just... I just felt like there was more that I could have done. Corax just seemed lost... I think if he just had someone to talk to, maybe he wouldn’t be so harsh on himself.”

“I imagine that there is only one person alive that can truly reach him, Tara, and I believe She has already taken the matter well in hand.”

“Well, it certainly wouldn’t hurt if we tried to help him, though.” Tara said. There was a pause before she spoke. “You think I’m hopelessly naive, don’t you?”

“Um...” Mattias looked towards Angelique, the psyker giving him an odd smile. “Well, ‘hopeless’ is probably the wrong word-”

“Don’t worry, you wouldn’t be the first to call me that,” Tara shook her head. “I’m still trying to understand why you all are so set on seeing only the negative aspect of things; you, Corax, Sister Naomi, you all consider anything you do tantamount with some great sin.”

“Optimism and hope are dangerous things, Tara,” Mattias said, eyes narrowing slightly. "Place too much trust in what you hope will happen, in what you assume to be the true nature of things, and you risk falling far should that nature prove to be nothing but hollow conjecture.” Tara furrowed her brow at this.

“But with no hope, what’s the point? Why would you or anyone else still keep fighting if there was no chance that something good could come from it?” Mattias had no immediate answer, and before one could form in his mind Angelique interrupted once more.

“Many miles before we sleep,” Angelique mumbled before looking up to Tara. “The mare will see us then, will she not?”

“Um, of course.” Tara said, giving a quick smile. “I’d be a bad friend if I didn’t.”

“Friend...” Angelique repeated, looking at Tara as if she were the Empress Herself. “You have many friends, out there?... I don’t; mother fell before the darkness came in.”

“That was... far more lucid than she usually is.” Mattias said after a moment. “If it is alright with the Empress, perhaps you would be interested in joining my retinue? Maybe you and Sister Bianca might be able to stabilize Angelique.”

“That would be fascinating, but I’m sure the Empress would want me at her side.” Tara smiled. “But there’s no reason why you can’t join us. Maybe she can teach you how to make sure Angelique stays lucid more often.”

“Well...” Mattias paused again. “That is... that is certainly a generous offer. I am sure the Inquisition would be willing to allow me to continue my service alongside you and the Empress.” And perhaps figure out who exactly you are, Lady Tara.

“I’d like that.” Tara nodded. “You’ve really helped me adjust to this kind of life, Mattias; I’d probably be just as lost as I was on that Tau world if you weren’t here to help.” Naively optimistic as she might have been, at least Tara was sincere about her appreciation for others’ help.

Their conversation was cut short by a knock on the door to the room. Mattias turned slightly as Sister Rebecca stepped in, quickly giving a bow before speaking. “Lady Tara,” she said. “Pardon my interruption, but the Gate has opened and the Empress has returned, along with Primarch Corax and the representatives of the Astartes."

“Really?” Tara asked, eyes widening.

“Yes. She has asked all of us to assemble in the Hall of the High Lords for... something...” Rebecca shook her head before beaming. “She actually spoke to me, and trusted me to relay her message.”

“As wonderful as that is,” Mattias said, rising and motioning for Angelique to do the same. “We best not keep the Empress waiting; if She wishes our presence before the High Lords, it is obviously some matter of importance.”

“Outward, into the darkness we step, onward to the breaking of the mare.” Angelique said, bouncing to her feet.

“... This is not going to be a problem, is it?” the Sister asked, one eyebrow raised.

“Believe me when I say that she is doing much better today than she has in times past.”

...

Celestia had dismissed the Astartes for now. They would serve their purpose in her plan, but standing before the High Lords would be her burden, not theirs. Silently she strode down the hall towards the gathering lords, eyes focused on the entryway ahead.

“You still have not lost your intensity, have you?” Corax said from his place next to her.

“I try to be more open in some of my mannerisms,” she replied. “But I am still a ruler; I must project at least some level of control and reservation to those who would serve me.”

“I am not one to be lectured on ‘reservation’, Empress.” Celestia was uncertain as to how to properly reply to that, so remained silent for now. They had spoken at length on many things, but the Primarch still had more to tell her, more to come to terms with.

More coals to heap on her head, perhaps.

Celestia was momentarily broken from her thoughts as Twilight and Inquisitor Mattias entered the hallway, Matias’ retinue and the Sisters of Battle following close behind. Good, they managed to meet up with each other. They spotted her and Corax as she drew closer to the main entrance, coming to attention as Celestia stopped before them.

“My friends,” she said. “Thank you for coming here so quickly.”

“Such is our duty, Empress,” Mattias said, though he appeared unwilling to look at Celestia directly. “What are your commands?”

“For now, I would ask that you stand by my side; we are stepping forward on a dangerous path, and I need your assurance that you all will be prepared for that which is to come.” there were several nods from the group, Twilight giving Celestia a quick smile or reassurance. Angelique cocked her head to one side, mumbling a short bit about “breaking the mare”, but Celestia paid it no mind.

That would be a problem for later, when Twilight risked drifting from her sight.

“Come, we’d best not keep the others waiting; everything will be explained in due time.” Mattias, Twilight, and the others nodded, falling into place behind Celestia and Corax as the two stepped out into the Hall of the High Lords. Almost as soon as Celestia crossed the threshold, she was greeted with a cacophony of cheers and praises, the masses that had been allowed to observe the High Lords calling out to their Empress. The only ones that did not appear enthusiastic were the Custodes, ever vigilant even in the presence of Celestia, and a few members of the High Lords, looking even more dour than usual.

They will come around... They must, if we are to have any chance at survival.

Celestia raised her free hand, a signal for everyone to quiet. “Children of the Imperium,” she said, her voice carrying to even the furthest corner of the hall. “I thank you for your welcome; it is a reminder of how we stand united as one against the encroaching darkness.” more cheering, but this soon died out, allowing Celestia to continue.

“But it is not only for me that you should extend your welcome.” Celestia stepped to the side, gesturing to Corax. “My son, Corvus Corax of the Raven Guard, has returned to us. For many years there were those who thought that he had perished, but now he stands before you once more.” The praise for Corax was, perhaps, less than she would have liked, but Corax himself did not appear phased by such trivial concerns. He had only just been returned to the Imperium; it would take him a little time to adjust to such norms.

“No doubt, Primarch Corax will do much to ensure the safety of the Imperium,” she said, silencing the crowd once more. “For that is what we have truly been lacking in these last years: true safety. In the centuries since I departed, our enemies have seen us as weak, a dying people clinging to what little we have while they are free to take what they please...” there was a pause before she smirked. “How foolish of them, that they think such things.”

“My friends, today we stand on the brink of a new age. No longer will humanity have to cower in fear of the darkness, no longer will we have to lash out at enemies we cannot see. Together, we unite to purge this realm of all that dares challenge our might.”

“How do you endeavor to do that,” one of the more troublesome High Lords asked. “If you will not give the High Lords a say in how the Imperium is to be defended?”

“‘Defended’?” Celestia repeated before chuckling. “It is not defense that I call; the time has come for us to go on the attack, to strike back against our enemies and and show them that the Imperium will rule the galaxy. It is our destiny, made manifest by our strength of body and mind, of our purity of heart and soul, and we must do all that we can to ensure that destiny remains within our grasp.

“I have called you here today to remind you of that. I have called you here to summon a new Crusade, far greater than any that have come before. With my sons returning, and with my power restored, we will march forth and banish the darkness that has for so long been our enemy. I swear today, not a moment will pass when I am not advancing against the enemy, when they have not tasted my wrath as I strike them from the stars.

“Today I say to you that a new age has begun, the true Golden Age of Humanity. I swear, as your Empress, that Mankind will reign supreme once more, and forever.” No sooner had Celestia finished that the Hall erupted in cheers. Even some of those High Lords that had been skeptical of her gave a small smattering of applause, though a few still remained as dour as ever.

They would come around in due time. For now, the Second Great Crusade would need to be prepared.

...

The Supreme Grand Master frowned as the last recordings of the “Empress’” speech to the High Lords played out. She spoke with conviction and power, no doubt, and she had Corax at her side to prove her worth, but there were still too many variables that had not been addressed.

Too many for him and his brothers to bend the knee in her presence.

“A Second Great Crusade,” he mused. “It would do well for the Imperium, or could lead us all to ruin. And this Empress... even psychic visions can be manipulated.” he paused before turning back to the command chair. “What say you, my lord?”

There was another pause. The Supreme Grand Master waited for his lord to speak; too long had he been silent, and now with the Imperium under threat he was needed more than ever. The Supreme Grand Master was trained well enough not to lose his composure, but such tensions were not so easily quelled.

“We will did as we have done before; we watch, and we wait. Give this ‘Empress’ time to prove she is who she boasts that she is, and then I will speak with her. Should she fail, we will have to rescue the Imperium from its fate. But that is a matter for later; for now, we must be prepared.” he rose up, striding past the Supreme Grand Master as he ventured further into The Rock.

“Send word to our brothers; the Lion will stand ready to return to the Imperium, but only when this woman has proven to be the Emperor Reborn.”

Author's Note

I apologize for how short this chapter has been... admittedly, I've been rather busy with school work, so I've not had a lot of good ideas well up... at least for stuff pertaining to the immediate actions in this story. For later stuff, I've got ideas; the Second Crusade will (hopefully) be a glorious one, with lots of actions against humanity's enemies.

If you were curious, Angelique does know that Twilight is really a pretty unicorn, but since she's so scattered she'll never clearly tell anyone.

And for those of you who like stats, have stats (now for 8th Edition):

Inquisitor Mattias Velas, Ordo Xenos

Points: 75
Power Level: 7
Movement: 6"
Weapon Skill: 3+
Ballistic Skill: 2+
Strength: 3
Toughness: 3
Attacks: 3
Wounds: 5
Leadership: 9
Wargear:
Power Armor
Power Sword
Refractor Field (5+ Invulnerable Save)
Frag/Krak Grenades
Xenotech Bolt Pistol- as part of his duties to the Ordo Xenos, Mattias has access to a variety of xenos artefacts and technology. Most is destroyed as heretical, but some simpler technology has been replicated at Mattias’ behest. This pistol, modified within these parameters, has slain many of Mattias’ foes before they can close to him, before they even realize the Inquisitor is upon them.

This Bolt Pistol uses the following profile:
Range 18”
Strength: 4
AP: -1
Damage: 1
Pistol 1
Advance Guidance System: enemy models targeted by Xenotech Bolt Pistol may not gain advantages from cover.
Poison: Xenotech Bolt Pistol wounds and on 2+, on a 6+

Special Rules:
Character
Stubborn- Inquisitor Mattias and friendly models within 6" may not take any negative modifiers to Leadership when making Morale Tests

I hope you continue to enjoy my story. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.15- Drawing Plans

Drawing Plans

“A woman?!” Fulgrim cackled. “The Emperor returns to the mortal realm, and He chooses the form of a woman?!” Magnus watched in silence as his brother laughed. The Emperor’s return was a serious topic, no matter what form He took, and to see his fellow Primarch brush it off so easily...

Then again, Fulgrim has not always been the most sound of mind.

“I take it you find something quite amusing, Brother?” Magnus turned slightly as Lorgar stepped from the shadows, flanked by two Chaos Lords he assumed were the Word Bearers’ more senior officers.

“Oh, most definitely, Lorgar,” the Daemon Primarch said, slithering towards the new arrival. “The Emperor has finally revealed himself, and as a woman of all things. And here I thought your warnings of a great struggle actually meant something.” Fulgrim chuckled again, but mirth turned to shock as Lorgar delivered a quick backhand to his brother’s face. Even Magnus was surprised, watching with trepidation as the two others faced off against one another.

“You... dare to strike me?” Fulgrim hissed.

“Is it better than underestimating the power of the Emperor, Brother.” Lorgar retorted, brushing past Fulgrim as he approached Magnus. Fulgrim seethed behind the other Primarch, but made no motion to attack... yet. “And you, Magnus; you seem fairly composed for this turn of events.”

“When you told me that the Emperor would be returning, I prepared as best as I could.” Magnus said. “It matters not if the Emperor is male or female; all that matters is that He stands prepared to strike against the galaxy.”

“And that is where we shall lay our trap, dear brothers.” Lorgar stepped away for a moment, raising his hand towards the sky. There was a pause before a shimmering image of the galaxy spread before them, thousands of stars and planets bringing light once more to a dead world. “The Emperor is still on Terra, and will remain there for some time as she gathers her power.”

“And would you have us wait again, like cowards?” Fulgrim asked, some of his composure having returned. “I am still waiting for this grand demonstration of your power, Lorgar, and I cannot say my patience has grown since last we spoke.”

“It is being arranged, as we speak.” Lorgar twisted his hand, drawing the map towards Galactic South. “The Great Devourer advances from the east and south; already my agents have arranged so that the Hive Fleets will strike against the Sons of Nocturne.”

“Even with subtle guidance,” Magnus said. “It will take some time for the Hive Fleets to move into a suitable attacking position. The Emperor and her lapdogs could be well prepared before the Tyranids attack.”

“Oh, I have taken that possibility into mind, brother.” Lorgar turned to another section of the map. “Greenskins make for such a wonderful pawn, do they not?” Magnus approached the section of the map Lorgar had indicated. A simple tool, true, but though they severely lacked in many regards the Loyalists were well adept at battling and killing Greenskins; it would not take the Emperor long to clear out an Ork empire, especially if she had Corax at her side.

Corax...

“Clever, brother,” Magnus said after a moment. “Draw the Emperor and Corax closer to the Tyranids by threatening both the Salamanders and the Raven Guard’s homeworlds. At least now we know where her first strikes shall be.”

“Too simplistic,” Fulgrim muttered. “What is your true plan, Lorgar?”

“The Tyranids, my dear Fulgrim, will show you that what I speak is the truth.” Lorgar dismissed the illusion before turning towards his fellows. “But think, now; with the Hive Mind dealt with, will we not be free to take the galaxy for ourselves? Fulgrim, you could send your forces straight to Macragge and savage Guilliman’s bastards before they could realize who they faced. And Magnus,” Lorgar turned back. “Your next campaign against Fenris could have myself, Mortarion, Angron, and Perturabo assisting, to ensure that the Wolves of Fenris are finally put down.”

“If you mean to have the Emperor kill the Hive Mind, then perhaps I might be more convinced.” Magnus said.

“In due time brother.” Lorgar turned again, so he could face both of his brothers. “There is more that I must do to ensure that the Emperor arrives exactly when and where we need her to be; as master of the Thousand Sons, surely you must be familiar with such matters.” Magnus said nothing. Though he was not as expressive in his anger as Fulgrim or Angron, Lorgar still had a fine line to tread before he went too far.

“Of course, we would have to deal with more of your schemes.” Fulgrim moved to leave. “Perhaps I might lure Angron back to his senses; it appears to be something I am better suited for than you two.” Magnus watched as Fulgrim departed. Amusing as it would be to watch the two Primarchs battle, there were more important matters to deal with.

Keeping an eye on the Emperor, for one, would be troublesome enough.

“A moment, Magnus,” Lorgar said as Magnus prepared to return to his world. “I know that I have not been forthcoming in what is awaiting us, but you must understand that this is a most... delicate operation.”

“I would leave delicacies to Fulgrim,” Magnus looked to Lorgar. “He is the one you should be trying to convince, not me.”

“Forget about Fulgrim for a moment; he can be convinced by mere parlor tricks and smooth words. How else did he find himself trapped by a mere daemon?” Lorgar smirked. “No, here I have come to ask you about something more... obscure, shall we say.” Magnus raised his eyebrow at this, watching in silence as the shadows seemed to twist around Lorgar.

“Do you know the true nature of the Warp, brother?”

...

“Most Gracious and Holy Empress, Protector of Mankind and Guardian of Terra,” Naomi and her Sisters chanted, hands clasped as they kneeled before the small altar in their room. “We thank You, our most Gracious and Holy Lady, for Your continued guidance as we stand against those that would see our great works undone.”

“We thank you for health in body and mind,” Rebecca said. “Though it is not by our strength alone that we stand.”

“It is by Your Will, Your Desire, that we hold against the night.” said Veronica.

“We ask You now, to guide us as we embark upon the greatest mission that any of us shall face in our lifetimes,” Ruth added.

“Let us seek out and destroy those who would threaten Your Student, Lady Tara,” Judith said. “Though we ourselves may perish, let them burn in the fires of Your Wrath, that they may never rise again to threaten her or any of Mankind.”

“Answer us now, O Empress, that we may receive your guidance.” Naomi finished, the Sisters reaching to the Rosarii that hung around their necks. “There is only the Empress.”

“And She is our Shield and Protector.” The other four finished, rising after a brief moment of silence. Twilight had watched the whole prayer session, observing every word and motion that the Sisters had performed during the ritual. Maybe someday she would feel comfortable enough to join them, but that day seemed a ways off.

“Well, I hope that gave you a glimpse into how the Order of Our Martyred Lady conducts prayer sessions.” Sister Naomi said as she moved to retrieve her weapons from where they rested.

“Oh, most definitely,” Twilight replied. “Though... since the Empress has returned, couldn’t you just ask her directly for a blessing?”

“I tried that once,” Judith said. “The Custodes got mad at me, I think... It’s hard to tell behind those masks.”

“It would be... improper for us to intrude in such a matter, Lady Tara.” Sister Naomi continued. “She has Her duties and the Imperium to watch over; we are but humble Sisters doing whatever we can to ensure there is still an Imperium to protect.”

“She really isn’t that hard to talk to.” Twilight countered. “I’ve been her student for most of my life; she really does like to talk to people and do what she can to help them.”

“But you are Her student; we are not. Your continued exposure to Her presence may have clouded some of your judgement.” there was a pause before Naomi backtracked. “... No offense, Lady Tara.”

“None taken.” Twilight rose, moving towards the door as the Sisters formed up alongside her. “Well, I can always talk with her. Perhaps she’ll listen to me and give you all a private audience.” All of the Sisters brightened at this idea; even Naomi lost some of her stern demeanor at the thought. The moment was fleeting, though, the Sisters returning to formation as they followed Twilight out into the hall.

The Palace seemed more lively since Celestia’s declaration of a new Crusade; those that worked to keep the palace running were more energetic in their actions, more pilgrims had arrived to witness the Empress’ triumph, even the Custodes were more alert to their surroundings if that was at all possible. Twilight still kept her focus forward; with the important work she and the others would be doing, she needed to make sure she was not too distracted.

“You’re late.” Twilight gave a small yelp as Corax stepped from the shadows of a nearby hallway, the Primarch towering over her as he approached.

“Why do you always do that?” Twilight snapped, trying to regain some of her previous composure.

“Force of habit, I suppose.” Corax replied. Twilight said nothing more as she continued towards the war room, Corax at her side while the Sisters backed up to give the Primarch more room. “Just as well, I am certain the Empress would be quite worried if her favored student were not properly taken care of.”

“Oh, but the Sisters have watched over me just fine,” Twilight replied, looking back to Naomi and her squad. Veronica and Judith gave Twilight quick smiles, smiles that vanished as Corax cast a glance at them. “I’m sure they can protect me from anything really dangerous.”

“Let us hope, for your sake, that your confidence is not misplaced.” There was a pause before Corax continued. “What do you know of war, Tara?” Twilight fell silent as she thought of the best way to answer Corax. The Changeling attack was perhaps the closest she had been to a real war, but what was that compared to the fifteen thousand years of experience that Corax had?

“Um...?” Twilight started. “I... I suppose I know a little.” Corax stopped walking, turning slightly so he faced Twilight.

“Look into my eyes, Tara.” Twilight hesitated, but complied, even if she could feel her eyes straining as she met Corax’s gaze. “... You are a kind woman, Tara; you are slow to anger, and you understand the hearts and minds of those you reach out to. But... you have lived a sheltered life, tucked away among books and tales; venturing this far is more than you have ever done before, but you are uncertain that you know the way.” Twilight quivered, finally breaking away from Corax’s sight.

“It... it isn’t really all like that, is it?” she whimpered.

“It is your life; you know more about it than I do.” Corax replied. “I do not wish to frighten you, Tara, but I also do not wish to see you broken by all that might come... I have seen too many good people broken into nothingness, and I do not wish for you to be among them.” Corax continued on, though Twilight was hesitant to follow after him. She flinched slightly as she felt a hand on her shoulder.

“We are here to protect you, Lady Tara,” Sister Naomi said, giving Twilight a small smile underneath her helmet. “As you helped me in my darkest hour, so I shall be there to help you.”

“... thank you.” Twilight said, giving Naomi a smile in return before she turned to hurry after Corax. Ahead, the hallway ended in a darkened room, with only a few figures drifting about an illuminated table. Twilight, Corax, and the Sisters filed in, Twilight stopping only to allow her eyes to adjust to the change in light as the doors were closed behind her.

The table was a massive map of the galaxy, small images depicting fleets and army groups flickering across the map. She could not get a perfect view of the image, but perhaps Celestia could see from where she was seated.

Of course she could. She was the Empress.

“I am glad you could join us, Tara,” Celestia said, rising in her seat slightly. “Now, we can begin planning the Second Crusade.”

“Empress,” one man stepped forward, an official looking fellow Twilight guessed was a general of some sort. “Your call has been answered by several regiments, numbering close to two million Guardsmen and perhaps half their number in tanks, artillery platforms, and aircraft.”

“And the Astartes?”

“The Phalanx is at your disposal, my Empress,” the Imperial Fist Marine said. “My brothers are scattered about the galaxy, but we have four hundred Marines ready for combat at your command.”

“And the Minotaurs will provide our battle fleet for your use as well.” another Space Marine said, though Twilight noted he seemed more grumpy than the other.

“Fourteen hundred Astartes and two million Guardsmen...” Celestia mused. “It is a start, I suppose. What of the fleet?”

“Battlefleet Solar has some ships that can be spared for the Crusade, Empress,” yet another man said. “Though even with the Mechanicum’s shipyards working at full capacity it will be some time before we can replace any ships that might be lost.”

“Then we shall choose our initial targets carefully.” Celestia turned her attention towards the map. “Tell me, Corax; where would you have us strike first?” there was a pause, Twilight watching as Corax leaned forward to examine the map. His gaze danced across the images, tracking fleets and armies as they shifted positions.

“The Eye of Terror, perhaps, could be a tempting target,” he said. “Chaos has receded, and there is always the possibility of finding those who may be lost but uncorrupted. The resources of Cadia as well could be useful if we were to incorporate it into our forces sooner rather than later.”

“A fair choice.”

“But our force is small, untested; we will need a more ready target to prove that we can carry this campaign to a full Crusade of Liberation.” Corax turned his head slightly. “The Greenskin hordes of the south should be effective in tempering our men in battle.”

“Also fair.” Celestia leaned back. “And it would play well to my future plans; As I plan to restore you and those of your brothers who still remain, I had intended to move to Ultramar as soon as possible.”

“With all due respect, Empress,” the Imperial Fist started. “I am not sure if the Ultramarines are exactly prepared to undertake any major campaigns for the foreseeable future.”

“Why?”

“The Schism; there are those among the Ultramarines who have grown weary, especially when working alongside some of their own number.” Twilight watched as Celestia’s face darkened, her free hand tightening ever so slightly. The others in the room looked to one another, nervous energy spreading like a fire.

“It would have been better had you told me of this sooner,” she growled. “I will address this, but that will have to wait... for now.” Celestia’s face lightened somewhat as she continued. “Moving south will perhaps be our best option; it will allow our armies to battle against some... lesser foes, and we will be able to gain the help of several First Founding Chapters to bolster our ranks.”

“It will also draw us closer to some of the tendrils of the Tyranid Hive Fleets,” the first man said. “Breaking them might stall the Crusade before we can accomplish our goal of retaking the galaxy.”

“Do you not have faith?” Celestia asked. The room fell silent for a moment before she continued. “Do you not have faith that I am strong enough to stand against the Tyranids? Do you truly believe that we may be undone by them, and that our light will be extinguished among millions of chitinous bodies?”

“... Of course not, Empress.” the man said quickly. “Forgive me for my lack of faith.”

“You are forgiven.” Celestia turned next to Corax. “You, Corax, may also take this time to reconnect with the Raven Guard; I am sure you would be more effective with your sons at your side.”

“I’m sure...” Corax said, falling silent for several moments. “It remains to be seen, though, if they would be so willing to accept me as their leader once more.”

“Give it time, my friend; I am sure they will come around.” Celestia rose to her feet. “Send word to your commanders, your brothers at arms; I want our forces ready to move by the end of the month, once a suitable target has been chosen.”

“Of course, Empress.” the Imperial Fist said. “I promise you, we shall not leave you wanting.”

“I am sure. You are all dismissed.” Those present prepared to leave before Celestia spoke again. “Tara, a moment, please.” Twilight stopped, looking towards where the Sisters stood waiting. They gave a small nod before departing, taking a position outside the doors as they closed, leaving Celestia and Twilight alone once more.

Twilight turned towards her mentor. “Is something wrong, Princess?”

“Many things, but they do not matter now.” Celestia said, crossing the room to stand before Twilight. “I wish to know if you are prepared for what you are to face.”

“Corax asked me that earlier...” Twilight started. “... He didn’t seem very confident in my abilities.”

“It is a lot I’m asking of you, Twilight.” Celestia kneeled so she could be on eye level with Twilight. “I have done all I can to protect you, Twilight, and soon that shall be put to the test. This is a dangerous galaxy, and I may not always be there to keep an eye on you.”

“But I have the Sisters, and Mattias and his followers.”

“True, but even they may not be enough.” Celestia gave a small sigh. “I do not wish to discourage you, Twilight, but I do ask that you prepare yourself for what you might see; You will see many terrible and powerful things, your friends and allies forced into actions that you never thought possible of them... I may not be the same person you think I am.” Twilight said nothing, wringing her hands slightly as she thought o the right thing to say.

“... You brought me here to help you, Princess.” she said finally. “I’m not giving up on that.” there was a pause before Celestia smiled and rose back on her feet.

“That will do, Twilight.” she said. “Come, we have work to do.” Twilight nodded, following after Celestia as she exited the war room. The Sisters and Corax were waiting outside, Naomi’s squad forming up behind Twilight once more while Corax moved to speak with Celestia.

You will see many terrible and powerful things, your friends and allies forced into actions that you never thought possible of them... The Imperium was harsh, but it had its limits. Even then, they still had a ways to travel before they would be thrust into a true war.

Twilight chewed her lip. She would be prepared; the fate of the galaxy depended on that.

Author's Note

See what you can do when not writing a paper on the Crusades and binge watching If the Emperor had a Text to Speech Device? Coincidentally, I had watched Magnus' first episodes around the time I started this chapter... the contrast was a bit much.

The Schism of Ultramar will be covered later. Let's just say that some Ultramarines are more puritanical than others and leave them at that (side note, I did not intend this to bash the Ultramarines; it was just something I developed for the occasion).

Also, if you like stats, have some more:
Mattias’ Henchmen

Points: 80

The Valhallans

Weapon Skill: 4
Ballistic Skill: 4
Strength: 3
Toughness: 3
Initiative: 4
Attacks: 1
Wounds: 1
Leadership: 8
Wargear:
Hotshot Lasgun
Carapace Armor
Frag and Krak Grenades
Close combat weapon

May replace their Hotshot Lasgun with:
Boltgun (0 points per model)
Sniper Rifle (+1 point per model)
Flamer (+5 points per model)
Meltagun (+10 points per model)
Plasma Gun (+15 points per model)

Sister Bianca
Weapon Skill: 4
Ballistic Skill: 4
Strength: 3
Toughness: 3
Initiative: 3
Attacks: 2
Wounds: 2
Leadership: 9
Wargear:
Power Armor
Narthecium (5+ Feel No Pain)
Bolt Pistol
Close Combat Weapon

Special Rules:
Medicae First: Sister Bianca may not issue or accept challenges
Soothing Presence: Friendly psykers in the same unit as Sister Bianca may reroll failed psychic tests

Angelique Leggett

Weapon Skill: 3
Ballistic Skill: 3
Strength: 3
Toughness: 3
Initiative: 3
Attacks: 1
Wounds: 1
Leadership: 7
Wargear:
Force Stave
Flakk Armor

Special Rules:
Prophet: Angelique is a Mastery Level 2 psyker. Angelique may only roll for Divination psychic powers. At the beginning of your movement phase, roll one d6; on a result of 1, Angelique and the squad she is attached to may not move, but the effective range for all psychic powers successfully cast by Angelique is increased by 1d6+3’’

1.16- Preparations

Preparations

A grand battleship had been set aside as the Empress’ flagship (at her request, much to the surprise of the assembled Space Marine Chapters). It was well over four times the size of the Sanguinium Martyres, and from what the captain and others had boasted it carried enough firepower to obliterate a planet, as well as the fleet that would be guarding it.

Using planetary destruction as a unit of measurement had killed a bit of Twilight’s enthusiasm, but she made no objection as of yet.

As Celestia and the others prepared for their departure, Twilight had turned to research. From what the war meeting had told her, they would be heading south towards the planet of Deliverance, and from there onto an ork empire that had started to expand towards some important Hive Worlds. Travelling there would take several months, after which they would spend as much time as it took dealing with the orks.

It would be almost two years since Twilight had left Equestria... thoughts of her home and her friends lingered from time to time, but never as long as she would have liked. They were not fading, just... drowned out by all that was going on around her.

She had made a note to ask Princess Celestia about that once she had time. For now, she had studying to do.

The first order of business was to find out what they would be dealing with, so she made herself comfortable in one of the libraries Mattias had shown her and started studying, especially after he provided some reports from his previous encounters. Mattias’ notes had quite a lot to say about orks, and none of it seemed very pleasant. A warlike race that only ever seemed interested in killing things, orks resembled Diamond Dogs in a way, with hunched postures and overly long arms, and most of their weapons and armor were cobbled together from garbage and spare parts. Every one of them had varying shades of green skin, red eyes, and mouths filled with tusklike teeth. They seemed to get bigger and stronger with age, with some notable ones being as big as a small vehicle.

Perhaps most troubling of all, there was no such thing as “one ork”. The stories and reports always spoke of hordes of them, with the smaller ones numbering in hundreds, rushing forth without fear or care for death. She saw tales of planets savaged by orks, entire armies wiped out for nothing more than a few more days slowing the hordes, and many a mighty hero dying valiantly battling against the “Green Tide”.

But now humanity had its greatest hero again. Surely Celestia could help them against something like the orks.

Twilight was shaken from her thoughts by a knock on the door. “Is someone there?” there was a pause before Sister Rebecca stepped in, a small tray held in her hands.

“Pardon for the intrusion, Lady Tara,” she said. “But my sister and I felt that you might need some food and tea.” Twilight turned her attention to the tray. Though the food had probably been reprocessed several times, Sister Rebecca was skilled enough to make it look appetizing, and the tea would always be welcome. When a small growl rose from Twilight’s stomach, her mind was quick to put studying aside for a few moments.

“Thanks.” Twilight said. “I could use some food right now.” Rebecca nodded, crossing the room to set the tray down at Twilight’s side. “You can join me if you’d like.”

“I...” Rebecca chewed her lip for a moment before giving a small smile. “Thank you, Lady Tara.” Rebecca found a chair and sat down next to Twilight, the chair creaking slightly from the weight of the Sister’s armor. “What is it that you’re researching?”

“I wanted to know more about where we were going, and what we would find once we got there.” Twilight said, taking the tea and giving it a sip. It was a bit stronger than she usually liked, but it would suffice. “What do you know about orks?”

“They’re rather hard to kill if you are not well prepared.” Rebecca leaned her head back slightly as she continued. “I remember one of our earlier missions was intercepted by a band of their pirates; I broke my combat knife and dented my bolter trying to kill one that got too close, and it would have killed me had Sister Naomi not taken its arm off with her chainsword.”

“That’s not exactly what I was looking for...” Twilight said quickly, her face growing a bit pale.

“I’m sorry, Lady Tara; we have not fought many xenos during our time under Naomi’s guidance.” Rebecca said. “If it is knowledge of them, I would say that the Lord Inquisitor would be one to speak to.”

“Mattias sent me here first. Other than that, I haven’t seen him around all that much.”

“Oh...” Rebecca looked away for a moment. “I wish I could have been of more help to you in that regard.”

“That’s okay...” Twilight took a sip from her tea. “I just wanted to be ready, that’s all.”

“I’ve always found that turning towards the Empress in worship is a perfect way for one to prepare for what they may face.” Rebecca said, smiling. “She is the Light of the galaxy, after all; we would be fools to hide from it.” Twilight regarded Rebecca for a moment, the Sister giving her a confused look. “Is something the matter?”

“No, nothing’s wrong.” Twilight started, stopping only when Rebecca gave a short nod.

“I keep forgetting; you’re still getting used to this.” she said. “I promise you, we will educate you as best we can.”

“I’m sure you will, and I’m thankful for that.” Twilight started. “There are times, though, that I wish that the Empress was just present a little more for these sorts of things.”

“She is always present in some form or another, though,” Rebecca pointed out. “... Though I suppose you mean physical presence.” Twilight gave a nod, taking another sip from her tea.

“This is pretty good,” she said. “Where did you get this blend?”

“Oh, that?” Rebecca asked, blushing slightly. “It’s... a bit of vanity, really. Sister Naomi allows me and my sister to care for some tea plants from our homeworld. I think it’s much better than that tanna tea the Inquisitor’s henchmen offered us.”

“I doubt that they would be very appreciative of that...” Twilight started. “... Though, their tea is really bitter; it’s like drinking a bowl of vinegar.” there was a pause before the two women giggled.

“I cannot believe I have ever heard anyone describe tanna tea like that,” Rebecca said as she tried to compose herself. “Oh my, look at me. I don’t remember the last time I have spoken to anyone like this, let alone laughed over tea.”

“I’m sure you have some time with your Sisters, right?”

“Well...” Rebecca’s face grew a bit more serious. “Only really with Veronica; Sister Naomi is rather stern in regards to matters of the squad, Ruth does not exactly have knowledge beyond such matters as fighting for the Empress, and Judith...” the Sister shook her head. “I love my Sisters dearly, but they are not always the best for conversations.”

“Maybe you just need to engage them a little more.” Twilight offered. “I know I’ve had my problems with opening up to people in the past, but talking to them can go a long way.”

“I’m sure,” Rebecca nodded. “I have always been open to my Sisters; Veronica and I were always taught that that was the polite thing to do when around those whom you trusted. But I suppose it can be a bit frustrating when you open yourself up to others and they are unwilling to be open in return.”

“I guess it can...” Twilight finished her tea and set it aside. “You can always come talk to me if you want; helping people with problems like this is... kind of a thing I’ve gotten good at.”

“Oh? The Empress has had you act as a counselor?”

“... Kind of?” Twilight gave a sheepish grin. “She felt it would be helpful if I got out a bit and... gained a good understanding of how people are supposed to work together.” a gross oversimplification of her Friendship Reports, but divulging everything would take far too long and might not go over well, even with the Sisters.

“That is a wonderful task.” Rebecca nodded. “I know my sister would love to learn from you; Veronica has always had a passion for helping others, even if she does not get much of a chance to show that in ways other than fighting the enemies of Mankind.”

“Well, perhaps once this business with the orks blows over, then we can have a nice talk about it.” Twilight’s smile faltered when she saw Rebecca grow stern.

“Though we may not always fight against the alien, it is a threat that does not always ‘blow over’.” she said before her smile returned. “But I am sure that my Sisters would love a chance to talk to you in a more... informal setting.”

“Oh...” there was a pause before Twilight spoke again. “I should probably keep studying. Do you think you can help me?”

“I would be honored to, Lady Tara.”

...

It was back to combat drills for Mattias and his entourage. As dumb as the Greenskins could be, taking them for granted had gotten many a soldier he had encountered during his career killed. With the Empress having no pending missions for him, he and the Valhallans practically lived in the training halls, practicing every combat maneuver and training regimen they could think of short of challenging one of the Astartes accompanying them on the journey.

As he watched Nikolai and Alexis sparring, Mattias caught sight of Sister Naomi and two of her squadron enter the training room. Surprisingly, the Sister Superior had removed her helmet, revealing the brand of the Bladed Lotus on her cheek. It is not only Angelique that has benefitted from Tara’s influence, I see, he thought, not moving as the Sisters approached him.

“Lord Mattias,” Sister Naomi began. “I spoke with the Sister under your command, and she told me I could find you here. I had hoped that my Sisters might have some time to train with you and your men.”

“They are always welcome,” Mattias replied. “Though I am not certain that the sparring methods of the Valhallans would be adequate for your Sisters.”

“Any form of training is valuable if a soldier is to survive on the battlefield,” Naomi countered. “And as Lady Tara and the Empress are currently occupied, there is no better way to keep my fellow Sisters occupied.”

“Fair point.” Mattias turned to the Valhallans. “Alexis, Nikolai! The Sisters will be training alongside us; pair up and continue the drills from before.” The two Valhallans nodded, breaking away from one another while Sisters Ruth and Judith approached.

“Your troopers will be up to the task of sparring with my girls, no?” Naomi asked.

“As you said, any form of training is valuable if a soldier is to survive on the battlefield.” Mattias replied, watching as Sister Judith picked up Alexis and tossed him to the floor like a sandbag. “And as for training, I am surprised that not all of your Sisters have joined us today.”

“Veronica and Rebecca felt it best to tend to Lady Tara as she continued her... studies.” Naomi shook her head. “I care for the girl deeply, but she must understand that she cannot hope to save the Imperium solely through reading.”

“I will admit, that is one of my fears as well,” Mattias looked back towards Naomi. “Tara has had little real world experience in defending the Imperium, even with the Empress’ tutelage to fall back on. I can only imagine what will happen when she is placed in her first combat situation.”

“Had she more zeal about her, perhaps she would hold, but she is still quite apt for questioning different aspects of our faith.” Naomi sighed. “I do not wish to rush her in this matter. She is the Empress’ student; taking care around her is more than just trying to teach a normal student.”

“I know, which is why I have decided to take matters into my own hands.” at this, Naomi raised an eyebrow.

“What do you mean?”

“I have spoken with the Empress and asked that Tara be assigned to one of the rearguard regiments in the upcoming battle. I figured that with her head for knowledge, she would be perfect for coordinating supplies, vehicles, and men for the Empress’ offensive. Once we have our victory, we can move forward for some easy mopping up actions and ensure that Tara is not harmed or swamped by conflict.”

“I can see logic in that.” Naomi looked away from Mattias for a moment. “With such experiences, she would be more ready to take on heavier loads in the future.”

“That was my intention.” Mattias turned back to the others. The Valhallans were holding their own, but could only do so much against the unrelenting push of the Sisters. “Sister Naomi, I would like to apologize.”

“For what?”

“For my actions during our hunt for Primarch Corax.” Mattias turned back towards Naomi. “I understand that it was a sensitive topic for you to discuss, and perhaps I was a little too forward in pushing you to admit to what had happened-”

“Lord Mattias,” Naomi started. “I understand what you are trying to say, but... I realize that I had been acting foolish myself. Lady Tara spoke to me on the matter, and she made me realize... perhaps I had been relying too much on my own fear to operate to my fullest capacity. I may not fully accept what happened to me in my childhood... but then, I am still working towards making my peace with it.” Mattias remained silent, watching the Sister intently for several moments. Sensing that Naomi had nothing further to say, he turned back just in time to see Ruth pin Nikolai with a swift strike.

“I wish you the best of luck in that regard.” he said. “I understand that you do not think highly of Inquisitors, but I am more than willing to offer my help in any way possible.”

“I will keep that in mind, Lord Mattias.” Naomi replied. “For now, I would like to focus on preparations for our battle against the Greenskins.”

“Of course.” there was a pause before Mattias spoke again. “You know, Sister Naomi, that there can only be so much preparation from merely watching others train.” the Sister looked to Mattias, one eyebrow raised.

“Is that a challenge, Lord Mattias?” she asked with a slight chuckle.

“If you see it as such.” Mattias replied. “Let the others train for a little longer, and then we will have our opportunity.”

...

With Grand Strategy settled on, now was the time to speak of “smaller scale” operations.

Celestia had forgone her armor for the day, choosing a white and gold uniform her Custodes had procured for her. Before her was a map of the target system, a larger world named Caesaria IV, sections controlled by invading orks highlighted in a garish green. Those sections controlled by the Imperium, highlighted in red, had shrank down to control of only a few of the larger hive cities backed against the strip mines that fueled the planet’s economy.

Even with the forces she had brought to bear, it would take some time to fully cleanse the planet of the aliens.

“Still planning?” Celestia did not look up as Corax stepped into the room.

“As always,” she said. “You know as well as I do that one cannot be too careful when preparing a military campaign, especially against an enemy as unpredictable as the Greenskins.”

“Indeed.” Corax nodded. “Though I believe my original suggestion of assassinating the ruling warlord and letting the aliens fight among themselves should not be dismissed outright.”

“I never said I was dismissing it, Corax.” Celestia looked up from the map at the Primarch. “Merely that it needed some work to better fit the strategy I have prepared.” She looked back to the map, her chin resting on her folded hands as she thought.

“From what we have been able to discern from earlier probes,” she said. “The Guard divisions deployed to Caesaria IV have managed to stop the orks from advancing any further. I have no doubt that they will be able to hold the aliens there until we can arrive and organize our counterstrike.

“Your task in this will be to link up with the elements of the Raven Guard positioned on the planet; start taking apart the orks supply lines and keep their focus off the cities until we are ready to launch the attack.”

“Easy enough.” Corax leaned over the map. “I will need air support if this disruption plan is to be effective.”

“The Imperial Navy and the Minotaurs will be at your disposal.”

“Are you sure?” Celestia raised an eyebrow at this as Corax continued. “The Minotaurs have seemed somewhat... resentful of the position you have placed them in, at least from my own observations.”

“I have seen no real resentment other than Moloc’s hesitance to accept me as his Empress.” Celestia turned back to the map. “Perhaps it is that the Minotaurs still hold lingering loyalties to the High Lords, but this will be a test to see how well they can operate under my command. Should they fail to heed your commands, they shall answer to me.”

“If you feel that is best,” Corax said. “And what of your student, Tara?”

“She will be under the watch of Inquisitor Mattias for the initial stages of the campaign. Some work coordinating the divisions needed for our attack will be well within her skills.” There was silence for a moment as Celestia looked to Corax. “You do not approve?”

“Only in the extent that you appear to be shielding her from the truth of the galaxy.” Corax replied. “I respect you greatly, but there are times when you seem all too eager to push others away when they could be of great help to you.”

“This is nothing like the Heresy, Corax,” Celestia said. “You know as well as I do that she is not ready to be placed into a combat situation; were I to throw caution to the wind, she could panic or worse die before I could do anything to help her. Tara’s role in the Crusade is far too great to risk right now.”

“And when will you find a suitable time?” Corax moved closer to Celestia. “While I do doubt the girl's martial capabilities, I saw within her an earnestness and willingness to help that I have not seen since Sanguinius. That is something that cannot be so easily stifled, and she will find ways to stretch your watch until she breaks free completely. And if she is not bloodied by then, she will die, and unfortunately then her blood would fall upon your hands.” Celestia’s breath caught for a moment, her hands tightening.

“I did not expect a lecture from you, Corax,” she said.

“As one who is no stranger to having blood on their hands, I believe I am the only one qualified to speak to you in such a manner.” there was a lengthy pause before Celestia sighed and lowered her head.

“I have made mistakes, probably more mistakes than any mortal in this realm.” she said. “Not a day goes by when I am not reminded of the wrong I have done, and even my attempts to do good only leave shattered lives behind.” there was a pause before she looked up to Corax. “For once in my life, I want to know that I preserved some small sliver of innocence.”

“For the sake of Tara, and for you, I hope that you are right.” Corax turned to leave before hesitating. “I suppose I should prepare to face my sons once more... I hope that I can still face them as I did before.”

“You will, Corax.” Celestia turned back to the map. “I may not hold faith in many things, but I have come to see that reconciliation is still strong in the universe.”

Author's Note

Another preparation chapter, but the next few should have some 40k violence and property damage.

I imagine that Sister Judith has a strength and toughness rating of 4. When I make more stats, I will have to remember that.

Thank you so much for reading this story. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.17- Warzone Caesaria: Planetfall

Warzone Caesaria: Planetfall

Night had fallen on the plains of Caesaria IV. In the valleys beneath the hive cities, a mob of orks rolled onward, their ramshackle trukk belching smoke and flames into the air. The orks in and around the trukk muttered and grunted among themselves, not wishing to start a brawl and draw the wrath of the Nob leading the group... at least until they reached wherever they were supposed to go. Then brawling could begin in earnest.

They had made it around the next bend when the trukk spontaneously exploded, shredded limbs and weapons flying about and striking those unlucky enough to be caught in the blast zone. The Nob bellowed orders, the rest of the orks spreading out to search for the git that dared destroy their trukk. Their search was fruitless at first, the ire of the Greenskins rising the longer they could not find their foe, but they were soon peppered by dozens of bolter shots raining from above.

The orks’ assailants were clad in red armor, twisted from centuries of residing in the Warp. Ten of them had taken position on the hill while ten more charged forward, chainswords roaring as they fell upon the orks. The Greenskins bellowed a warcry of their own before charging in, but the swiftness of the attackers was too much for the aliens.

The Nob would have been able to rally his followers; with one swing of his power klaw, he rendered one of the armor clad warriors to a bloody splatter across the ground. But before he could press on for a proper scrap, a blue bolt of energy shot from the darkness and reduced the Nob’s head and torso to fine mist. Their leader dead, the surviving orks broke and ran, their assailants cutting down any stragglers.

“Disgusting primitives,” Lorgar growled as he emerged from the darkness, crushing Greenskin corpses with every step. “It would be like them to be in the wrong place and slow our advance... Come, we have wasted enough time as it is.” the Chaos Marines collected themselves before falling in formation around the Daemon Primarch, a small group scouting ahead while the main body followed.

Much of Caesaria IV had been ravaged by centuries of neglect, aided by the wanton destruction of man and xenos. Where once had been small cities and sprawling farmland was now barren wastes and industrial refuse, a monument to the selfish nearsightedness of Man. The wrecks of war machines both xenos and manmade littered the fields, looming in the shadows as the soldiers of Chaos moved forward.

Lorgar paused briefly, reaching out with his powers to ensure that he was on the right track. There was a pause before he detected the subtle pulse of his prize. “This way, my brothers.” he said, pushing aside the ruined hulk of a Leman Russ tank. They continued on in silence, pausing only when the sounds of battle appeared to be drifting closer.

It would perhaps be enjoyable to engage such weaklings, but Lorgar had more pressing matter to deal with.

He stopped again, reaching out with his powers once more. “We have arrived.” the Chaos Marines fanned out around an empty spot in the field while Lorgar set the head of his mace on the ground. “Let the secrets of the universe be unveiled, so that the truth may devour those too ignorant to accept the truth.” There was a pause before the ground shifted, the stone sliding back to reveal a passageway leading into the dark. The walls and stairs were marked with dozens upon dozens of blasphemous marks, some familiar while others had been lost for centuries before Mankind had ventured among the stars.

Only those that dared to venture beyond what they presumed to be true understood the magnitude of what they approached.

Lorgar waved his hand, dozens of faint lights running down the hallway. Some of the Chaos Marines hesitated, those that had not accompanied the Primarch in his explorations, but they were not cowardly enough for the hesitation to last long. Lorgar continued on, using the occasional flicker of warpflame to clear away any rubble and cobwebs that would have proved an annoyance. The sounds of warfare above had died away to almost nothing, Lorgar and the Chaos Marines accompanied only by the sound of their boots against ancient stones.

Soon, the hallway opened into a massive alcove, large enough that a multitude of the enlightened could gather and still have room to move about freely. Leading down was a staircase of eleven steps, once more marked with a myriad of icons. The center of the room was decorated with a massive etching of the eight pointed star of Chaos, an old blood splatter marking the center.

Beneath the splatter was a much smaller mark, but Lorgar’s attention to that mark would wait until the ritual was complete.

“Thus, the Ninth Gate is prepared.” he said. “Step forward, brothers, so that we might ensure the passage of power and knowledge.” Two Marines moved to guard the door while ten others fanned out, taking up spots along the edge of the Mark of Chaos while Lorgar approached the center.

“There is not Truth, but that which is found in Chaos,” Lorgar said, stepping slowly towards the center of the circle. “There is neither beginning nor end, neither life nor death, without the mark of Chaos upon it. Yet Mankind is blind, the False Heirs deny, and the Old Ones delude, all so that they may not accept the Truth.” by now, Lorgar had reached the center of the circle. He held out his right hand as a thin black knife materialized, the blade shimmering in the low light of the alcove.

“The blood of the Seeker, given that Truth may be revealed.” Lorgar sliced his open hand, droplets of blood spilling down onto the mark below. There was a brief flash of pain, but the Daemon Primarch was more than capable of pushing it out of mind.

“The blood of the Doomed, that the ignorant will become enlightened.” Out of the shadows stepped another Chaos Marine. He stood apart from the others, his armor streaked with black and white patterns above the red and silver. The Marine stepped forward until he was situated before Lorgar, the Daemon Primarch turning the black blade in his hand before plunging it into the newcomers stomach. The Marine made no sound as Lorgar opened him from torso to neck, the knife passing through power armor as if it were flesh. The dying Marine toppled back, his blood flowing into the grooves on the ground while Lorgar stepped back to the edge of the circle.

At first, nothing happened. But slowly, the pooling blood began to blacken, smoke rising to collect in a cloud over the now disintegrating corpse. A sound like tearing metal filled the room, a rift opening to consume the sacrifice and anything beneath it. A small whirlwind tugged at the assembled Chaos Marines, with only Lorgar strong enough to weather the storm without having to brace.

The rift consumed the body before winking out entirely, plunging the room into darkness once more. There was a pause before the small mark at the center of the circle began to glow, Lorgar smiling as the light grew in intensity. “The Ninth Seal has been broken.” Lorgar said. “It will be some time before the tenth is prepared. Come, we must depart before the False God and her lapdogs arrive.”

...

Corax had transferred over to the Minotaurs’ flagship on the last supply stop before Subsector Caesaria. The Astartes had treated him... indifferently, he supposed; the Minotaurs had rumors about them that they had been in the employ of the High Lords, and perhaps would not be too keen to follow the Primarch who helped put their masters under a new thumb. The Empress had said little on the matter, though a few pointed words had seemed to placate the Minotaurs for a little longer.

Corax had taken most of the journey to rest and meditate in the room the Minotaurs had provided for him. His weapons had been reforged, his armor repaired, and commands returned to him, but it was not enough. There would be elements of the Raven Guard on Caesaria IV, and sooner or later Corax would have to stand before them.

Fifteen thousand years of shame, and even the Empress had only begun to brush it away.

Corax paused as he felt the Battle Barge emerging from the Warp. Silently he rose, donning his armor piece by piece until he was fully dressed once more. The Korvidine Pinions had been damaged from fifteen thousand years of use and neglect, but they would still function for a little longer, at least until the Empress found more time to repair them.

He would be without his pistols, but that would be addressed once the campaign against the orks was dealt with.

Corax stepped out into the hall, surprising the Chapter Serfs that had been sent to fetch him. “My lord Corax,” the leader said quickly. “We have just exited the Warp and are preparing for the landing.”

“Good. Tell the captain that once our forces are deployed, he and the rest of the fleet are to assist the Empress in clearing any Greenskins from orbit.” the serfs nodded and departed, Corax heading down to the hangar on his own. The numerous Chapter Serfs, servitors, and other crew did not notice as Corax slipped through the hall, the Primarch sidestepping many a hurrying human as he made his way through the Battle Barge.

It was for the better. The last thing they needed was to be distracted by him.

After several minutes of navigating the Battle Barge’s halls, Corax arrived in the main hangar. Techmarines and servitors were drifting between the assembled Thunderhawks, Stormravens, Stormtalons, and Stormhawk gunships, loading and checking weapons in preparation for the assault below. Land Raiders and Rhinos were prepared for loading, those squads of Minotaurs not assigned to Drop Pods making last minute adjustments to their vehicles.

One thousand Space Marines at his disposal, and Corax was only the distraction for the main assault. The Empress would be proud.

Corax made his way towards the nearest Thunderhawk, spotting Lord Moloc and a retinue of Terminators approaching. “I trust that the Empress’ plans will not fully limit our deployment strategy.”

“Only to the extent that you will be operating under my watch, not your own,” Corax replied, turning only slightly to face Moloc. “We must draw the orks away from the main Hive Cities long enough for the Empress to land her forces and prepare a counter attack. To that extent, I have drawn up a series of hit-and-run operations that will be relayed to designated captains once we enter the atmosphere.”

“That might drag out the engagement, though,” Moloc countered. “We could easily fall upon the Greenskins and slaughter them all with little difficulty.”

“That is not the Empress’ command. This is her fight, not yours or even mine.” Corax turned away before continuing. “She has her reasons to choose this method of attack; it is not my place to question her further. Once we have sown enough discord among the xenos, and once the Empress is in position, then you may deploy your forces in full. You have your orders; see to it that they are carried out.” Moloc hesitated but soon departed with his retinue. Ahead, Corax could see that a squadron of Vanguard Veterans had assembled before one Thunderhawk, drawing to attention as Corax approached.

“Sergeant Thales, at your service Lord Corax.” the sergeant of the group said, giving a short salute. He seemed more sincere than Moloc and his followers, but Corax was not one to comment aloud on such matters.

“I cannot say that I have much need for bodyguards,” Corax began. “But any assistance in the task at hand will be greatly appreciated. Come, we have wasted enough time as it is.” The Minotaurs entered the Thunderhawk before Corax, engines building in a slow whine as the assault ramp closed behind the Primarch.

“Lord Corax, we are receiving a transmission from the first fleet,” the pilot of the Thunderhawk voxed in.

“I will listen.” there was a pause and a brief bit of static before the Empress’ bell-like voice filled the hold.

“Sons of the Imperium,” she said. “We have managed to force the Ork fleets into retreat and will begin landing reinforcements on Caesaria IV. With luck and determination, we should clear this system of the Greenskin threat with no trouble at all.

“I speak to you now not as Astartes, or Guardsmen, or Custodes; I speak to you as the representatives of Mankind, the first spark in the darkness that shall grow to become an all-encompassing light. Strike out against the foe, smash aside any semblance of power they still cling to, and let them know that Mankind is the true heir of the Galaxy, not them. United, we possess a will that shall never be extinguished, but it requires more than just speeches and declarations to be made manifest. Now, let us allow our actions to speak for us, to be a true sign for a new age of the Imperium.

“You have my confidence and my faith in your success. I look forward to fighting alongside you once again.” the communication cut off, leaving the Thunderhawk in silence save for the hum of the gunship’s engines. Some of the Minotaurs grumbled among themselves, but Corax merely blocked them off from his focus for now.

Perhaps the Empress was not what they had hoped for their leader. They would need patience if they were to see her true power.

“We are clear of the fleet, Lord Corax.” the pilot called out. “Ork air defenses may be heavier once we reach the atmosphere, but we should reach the central hive in a few minutes.”

“Good.” Corax nodded. There was a pause before he looked to the Minotaur veterans. “I am rather unfamiliar with your Chapter’s training; what do you know of ambush and hit-and-run tactics?”

“They are not methods that Lord Moloc is particularly fond of, my lord.” Sergeant Thales started. “We were instructed, sure enough, but such fighting was always spoken of as a coward’s way of fighting.”

“Lord Moloc is not in command now; I am.” Corax swept his gaze across the veterans. “Fighting with your mind is not cowardly; there are times when brute force will only make a combat situation worse for all present. The Greenskins, for example, will only flock to the front if we are to engage them head on; even with a thousand Marines at our backs, we would be hard pressed against them.” One Marine appeared to object to this, but Corax shifted his vision. “The Empress was almost killed by Greenskins during the Great Crusade; do not think for an instant that the barbarians are nothing more than stupid xenos.”

“Whatever the case may be, we are ready and willing to follow your commands, Lord Corax.” Corax merely gave a short nod. Perhaps there was hope for these Astartes after all.

They remained silent as they continued their descent towards Caesaria, the Minotaurs doing their best to avoid direct eye contact with Corax. Several times the Thunderhawk shook from turbulence, rattling its cargo about as they waited for the signal of their approach.

It was, perhaps, not as quiet as their fatal descent on Isstvan V, but Corax could not help but draw some comparison.

“Lord Corax,” Corax was drawn from his musing by the pilot calling from ahead. “We are approaching the central spire. It appears that several Greenskin heavy walkers have advanced on the southern tip of the hive city.” there was a pause as the Thunderhawk shook again. “And it appear that enemy aircraft have moved to engage us. Shall I signal the other Thunderhawks to close?”

“No,” Corax rose and moved towards the landing ramp. “Turn towards the east, and have all Astartes disembark and continue via jump; the orks will be less likely to spot us and we will be in a better position to ambush the forces. Leave the xenos fighters to the interceptors, and signal the Empress and alert her that the enemy is advancing more rapidly than we thought.”

“Yes, Lord Corax.” there was a pause before the landing ramp lowered, giving Corax a view outside. Ork craft dueled with Stormhawk Interceptors, Corax watching as one Astartes fighter shredded three of the enemy in one pass. Ahead, he could see the dim outline of the hive city, looming over the Thunderhawks like a great monolith.

“Stay close to me,” he called back to the veterans behind him. “Once we reach the city, we must link up with whatever other Imperial forces we can find, and then we can work to slow the orks before the Empress lands.”

“Are you certain the other forces out there will be enough to assist us once we land?” Sergeant Thales asked.

“If they were not, the Greenskins would have razed this city long before we arrived.” With that, Corax threw himself into space, his jump pack firing to slow his descent ever so slightly. The Minotaurs followed, their adjustments much choppier than Corax would have expected from Veteran Space Marines. Behind them, other Thunderhawks had pulled up to allow their Vanguard Veterans and Assault Marines to disembark, dozens of Astartes descending towards the hive city below.

The orks took note; dozens of fighters came screaming down from above, their crude machine guns blazing as they tried to strike the Space Marines from the air. The Minotaurs might have been choppy in controlling their descent, but they could certainly dodge well enough, most of the ork shooting cutting through the air with no result. Some were not so lucky, and Corax could only watch as the shattered remains of two of the Veterans following him tumbled the rest of the way to the ground.

Abrasive as they were, the Minotaurs were still under Corax’s command. Losing even a few left a bitter taste in the Primarch’s mouth.

Ahead, a large hab block rose to greet Corax. Pulling his legs up, Corax fired his jump pack once more before landing, the metal of the roof creaking slightly as he hit. The others soon joined him, spreading out as they took up new vantage points to better spot friend and foe. In the sky, the Stormhawks and other flyers had driven off the bulk of the Ork defenses, though some still lingered to give the Space Marines hell.

“What do you see?” he asked, stepping towards the nearest ledge and peering down.

“Smog, mainly,” one Minotaur said. “... there appears to be some bunkers to the west, away from the Greenskins. Perhaps part of a defensive line?”

“Perhaps...” Corax straightened up. “Mark the location and have any squads nearby go to investigate. We will continue on the line from here. Control your descent; silence and shadow must remain our allies for as long as possible.” Corax spotted a smaller building close to where he guess the front line to be, quickly descending with the Minotaurs in tow. Now, he could see the defensive line more clearly; several rows of trenches and barricades, broken only by bunkers and a few tanks traps, though to his surprise it appeared all by empty. Worse, a warband of orks perhaps two hundred strong was advancing towards the gap, their warcries audible even from so high up.

“Those Greenskins will be within the line in a few moments,” another Minotaur said. “Permission to engage, Lord Corax?”

“Hold,” he said, raising a hand. “It appears that some still hold to the shadows.” there was no time for the Minotaurs to question Corax, for three blue beams of light shot from the shadows, two striking the closest trukk in its engine. The engine exploded, the trukk flipping forward and pitching its surviving cargo into the dirt. The orks bellowed with rage and charged, waving their axes and pistols in the air as another trio of lascannon shots wrecked a second trukk.

Just before they reached the first line of obstacles, the entire mob was wracked by a series of small explosions. Cluster mines, Corax thought as dozens of Greenskins were cut down. This ambush was well prepared. The orks had no chance to rally before hundreds of lasbolts filled the air, joined by salvos of bolter rounds and a few shotgun blasts.

Now, the trap revealed itself in full: three platoons of Guardsmen filled the trenches, supported by lascannon and heavy bolter teams. Among them were several black armored Space Marine Scouts, their heavier weapons providing a little more bite to the Imperial defense. Near the rear was a lone Astartes, his hands raised as the very air appeared to bend around him and the small collection of psykers that had joined him. No doubt his powers had shrouded the Guardsmen and scouts until the last instant, tempting the orks into a firing lane they could not easily escape from.

Corax’s jaw tightened as he spotted the white raven against the Space Marines’ black armor. He had found his sons quicker than he had anticipated.

“Now shall we engage?” Thales asked.

“The orks are caught.” Corax pulled himself up to his full height, the claws on his wrists wreathed in blue light. “Remind these xenos of Man’s place in the universe.” The Minotaurs needed no further urging, their jump packs firing as they dropped down on the unsuspecting xenos. Fire from the gunline lifted as Thales and his squad crashed into the xenos, blades flashing forth as they carved a bloody swath in the horde.

Corax angled himself and rushed downward. The nob beneath him had no warning before Corax landed, the force of the impact crushing the Greenskin like a bug. With a lunge he fell in among the orks, none of them able to escape from the Primarch. With his first strike three of the Greenskins found themselves eviscerated, Corax barely pausing as he moved on to his next target. An oncoming choppa was caught mid swing, Corax punching forward and gouging the offending ork’s eyes out before he used his momentum to crush another underfoot.

While the Minotaurs finished with that group of orks, Corax advanced towards the next. Briefly he disappeared, his opponents blinking in surprise as the Primarch vanished, and once more stood dumbly as Corax’s blades cut through them like air. Attacks were not as polished or quick as some of his brothers would have expected from a Primarch, with ork blood splattering across Corax’s arms and face as he tore through enemy after enemy, but this was war; Guilliman’s niceties and Fulgrim’s vanity had little place where death was the constant.

Fulgrim fell and Guilliman is all but dead, Corax mused. Perhaps I was more right than I thought...

Corax finished stomping the last nob he could reach into the dirt when he spotted a second group of Astartes attacking from the ork’s rear. They too were Vanguard Veterans, dropping down from above to better surprise the Greenskins, though they wore the black and white of the Raven Guard instead of the bronze of the Minotaur. The initial part of the ambush, then? Corax had no further time to wonder as he caught a glimpse of motion out of the corner of his eye, dodging to the right just as the apparent Warboss of the orks lunged at him, power klaw snapping shut mere centimeters away from Corax’s chest.

The beast was large, almost meeting Corax’s eyes. Like its fallen brethren it was clad in rusted armor splattered with yellow paint, though this one’s appeared to be “cleaner”. One hand was encased in a smoke-belching power klaw, while the other held a double-barreled machine gun as big as a grown man.

Not the biggest ork Corax had encountered in the last fifteen thousand years, but no less dangerous.

Corax shifted his stance, bringing his hands close to his body in preparation to receive the Warboss’ strike. The xenos instead stepped back and leveled his gun, the weapon roaring as hot lead shot out in every feasible forward direction. Using one arm to shield himself from the assault, Corax rushed forward and swung, lightning claws slicing through the gun and leaving it in several pieces. Doing so had over-exposed Corax, and he could not pull away before the ork’s power klaw smacked into his side. Enough brawling and combat during his life had taught him to roll with the punch, twisting his body around so he landed on his feet again and could still face the ork.

The beast bellowed, Corax giving no reply before darting forward again. The Warboss struck, but Corax caught the power klaw with his right hand before bringing his left into the ork’s stomach, blood splattering across his hand as his enemy bellowed. Corax withdrew for another strike, but the Warboss slammed his forehead against Corax’s and knocked the Primarch away.

A normal human would have died. Even a Space Marine would have been stunned. Corax’s vision became unfocused for only a few seconds.

The ork readied himself for another round, but to his surprise Corax had vanished. The Primarch slowly circled, invisible to all but the keenest eye, a quality the ork obviously did not possessed. The beast swung about, snapping his power klaw several times and bellowing in rage that his opponent would not come and face him.

Only when the ork had his back turned did Corax strike.

Corax ducked forward before punching out with both fists, the claws on his wrist easily stabbing through xenos hide. The force was enough to lift the ork off his feet, though even Corax could feel his muscles straining against the beast’s mass. As the ork struggled, Corax pulled his arms closer, the lightning claws shredding muscle, internal organs, and bone as they passed through the creature’s back. Finally, Corax pulled his claws out, allowing the ork to drop to the ground before a roundhouse tore the beast’s head and upper spine from its body. What few orks remained would be fleeing in terror at the sight of their leader dying, and Corax took a moment to calm himself as he stood over the slain Warboss.

The sound of a blade stabbing through flesh caught his attention. Corax spun around to see an ork nob, its axe raised to strike the Primarch from behind. A glowing blade had been shoved through the beast’s throat, the ork gurgling as it tried to breath before the wielder split its head in half. The new arrival was a young looking Raven Guard Astartes, his storm shield and armor flicked with blood from the battle. The man took a moment to look over Corax, his blade hand trembling ever so slightly.

“Are you...” the Astartes asked. “Are you Lord Corax?” Corax’s jaw tightened. Presented with the opportunity to reunite with the Raven Guard, his sons, and he was balking.

I may not hold faith in many things, but I have come to see that reconciliation is still strong in the universe.

“Yes...” Corax said finally. “I am he.” there was a pause, the brothers of the Raven Guard drawing up behind their leader. Corax waited, watching them for signs of disgust and betrayal, but blinked in surprise when they all bent their knees and lowered their heads.

“Shadow Captain Cornix, at your service my lord,” the leader said. “It is truly an honor to stand in your presence. Perhaps now Deliverance may be made whole again.” Corax doubted that Deliverance could be truly cleansed of his wrongdoings... but then, perhaps this would be one step closer to making that a reality.

“Rise... please.” he said, the Raven Guard doing so after a short pause“What forces do you have here?”

“Some veterans, most of the 3rd and 4th Companies, and elements of the 10th company.” Cornix explained. “Librarian Hawke has been coordinating most of our defenses; his precognition and cloaking abilities have been vital in stalling the ork advance, especially with the assistance of the Guard’s heavy weaponry.”

“Not enough, unfortunately; it appears that a large frontal assault is preparing in the south. I reckon the Greenskins will be upon us in a matter of days, if that.”

“The south?” Cornix asked. “I assumed that the orks would try an attack, but from what our scouts have told us the leading Warboss is in the north.”

Well, that only complicates matters... The Empress will not be happy.

“Sergeant Thales,” Corax turned towards the Minotaur Veteran. “Alert your Lord Moloc; have him deploy our forces directly south to engage the massing Greenskins.”

“We should have those foul xenos on the run soon enough, Lord Corax.” Thales replied.

“I doubt; their main force is most likely in the north, preparing to strike. I will take Captain Cornix’s troops and move to reinforce whatever forces we have there.” Thales hesitated for a moment, but soon nodded and turned back to his troops. That settled, Corax turned back to the Raven Guard. “Are you ready and willing to serve under my command?

“What son would not heed his father’s command?” the Shadow Captain replied. “We are forever at your service, Lord Corax.”

“... I suppose that is fair. Come, we must hurry before the orks advance once more.”

...

Twilight found herself wringing her hands again. The drop ship they were on was less spacious than the lander aboard the Sanguinium Martyres, so she, Naomi and her Sisters, and Mattias’ team had to be strapped into their seats as they descended. That also meant Twilight could not pace and relieve some of her tension, so wringing her hands would have to suffice.

“Is something the matter, Lady Tara?” she heard Sister Veronica say from further down in the hold.

“I... I’ve never been in a battle zone before.” Not entirely true, but then she doubted that her brawl with the Changelings during her brother’s wedding was what these people would consider a “battle”.

“It gets easier, believe me,” Alexis said from his seat near the front. “You’ve already gotten used to entering and exiting orbit. All you need to do is cut down a few dozen xenos that want to take your head off and you should be fine.” Twilight chewed her lip, but was saved from answering by Mattias.

“I doubt that you’re helping much, Alexis,” the Inquisitor said. “Besides, this is not a combat drop; we are here to assist a few of the northern divisions with their logistics in preparation for the Empress’ counter attack, nothing more.”

“Of course, my lord.” Mattias had been reminding them of their mission, and that had helped Twilight’s nervousness for a little while. Logistics were easy; she had already drawn up a few possible permutations based on what she had gleaned from requisition orders and unit rosters Mattias had provided. That had lessened as she spent more time around the soldiers and Naomi’s Sisters; their combat drills and exercises had become more frequent and intense, some walking away with severe cuts and bruises.

That was only training for a logistics position. She could barely imagine what it would have been like in a full combat situation.

“Sheltered within the corpse of the wolf,” Angelique sang. “They eye will seek and the mare is shattered, but broken things can be drawn back together.”

“Please, Angelique,” Sister Bianca said, stroking the young psyker’s head. “There is no need to make others more nervous right now.” Angelique nodded, gently rocking side to side in her seat. There was a pause before the drop ship shook slightly, Twilight listening to the sound of the engines powering down.

“We have arrived.” Mattias undid the restraints on his seat and stood to face the others. “Tara, I’d advise you to stay close to me; it’s easy to get turned around in a military outpost like this.”

“Okay, though I don’t think you have to worry too much about me.” Twilight replied, giving Mattias a small smile.

“I am an Inquisitor; it is my job to worry.” Mattias replied before turning to Sister Naomi. “I trust you will be keeping an eye on Tara?”

“Within reason,” Naomi replied before slipping her helmet back on. “We are Lady Tara’s bodyguards, but if she feels secure I will be sure to keep my Sisters busy.”

“I actually planned on that.” Twilight turned towards Naomi. “I spent some time watching your sparring sessions, and asking a few technicians about your armor and any other enhancements you might have. With greater strength and structure provided by your armor, along with training and a few minor gene enhancements, each one of you should, in theory, be able to lift just under twice the normal limit for a human for a longer period of time, give or take. Now, the 433rd Mobile Infantry is receiving a large shipment of heavy equipment: armor and some weapons, primarily. Given the enhancements you have compared to a standard human, I calculated that your squad should be able to move most of the supplies that do not require heavy-duty lifting equipment about 12.5% faster than a comparable ten-man group.” everyone in the hold save Angelique stared at Twilight in surprise.

“And... when did you have the time to calculate all this?” Sister Ruth asked.

“I needed something to do while we were flying down here,” Twilight replied. “I may not be good at a lot of things, but I am good with numbers. It’s something of a hobby of mine.”

“Well, you are putting it to good use, that’s for sure.” Mattias nodded. “Come; I’m sure the Guardsmen will be eager for whatever help we can provide.” the group formed up, Mattias and Twilight at the front followed by the Valhallans, then Bianca and Angelique, and finally Naomi’s Battle Sisters. There was a hiss followed by a rush of air as the ramp lowered, Twilight blinking a few times as she got her first glimpse of Caesaria IV.

The air was nowhere near as polluted as Terra, but it still smelled of exhaust and smoke. The area had a more industrialized look, with wide roads lined with a variety of pipes, sliding doors, and smokestacks. The road led down a small hill, stretching on into the vast spires of the hive city. The immediate area was filled with humans, hundreds of them moving about the vehicles and crates that littered the road. Waiting at the base of the ramp was one squadron of soldiers, dressed and armed in what appeared to be lighter versions of the equipment carried by Alexis and Nikolai, without the heavy coats and fur hats.

“Inquisitor Velas?” a fresh-faced man Twilight guessed was the squad leader called.

“I am he,” Mattias replied before turning slightly towards Tara. “Lady Tara, the Empress’ Chosen Student. I’m sure you have heard of the arrangements that have been made?”

“Of course, my lord.” the man nodded quickly. “Colonel Morillo is at the front speaking with Lord General Kastner, but he should return soon to assist you however you see fit. In the meantime, I’ve been asked to conduct you to Major Steiner for further debriefing.”

“Very well, lead on.” the sergeant nodded before turning to his men, the soldiers forming up before marching into the camp with Twilight, Mattias, and the others following close behind. The camp was noisy and their escorts far ahead, but that did not mean Twilight would stay silent.

“So, how long have you all been here?” Twilight asked.

“Almost a year, give or take. The orks have been persistent, but with Kastner, the Astartes, and a little faith in the Empress we’ve managed to keep our numbers and morale up.”

“The Empress revealed herself only a few months ago,” Twilight started. “How did you-?”

“The Colonel spent a small fortune to get some vid clips of the Empress shipped here from Terra; said it’d be a good morale booster.” the sergeant chuckled. “Certainly helped me and my men. Major Steiner didn’t care for it, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen those two get along since I was drafted.”

“Oh...” Twilight paused for a moment. “That’s not going to be a problem, is it?”

“Once the Colonel gets back, no; Steiner’s many things, an idiot is not one of them.” there was a pause as the soldiers pulled to a stop. Ahead was a large tent, several men armed with heavier looking weapons standing outside. “The major should be in there. It is truly a blessing to have you among our ranks, my friends.”

“Oh, the pleasure is ours.” Twilight replied. Another pause before she spoke again. “Sergeant, would you know where the majority of your supplies are?”

“They should be near the northern part of the camp; we’ve been moving them up so convoys can bring them to the front quicker.” the man raised an eyebrow. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, we are here to help with logistics, after all.” Twilight turned to face the Sisters. “Sister Naomi, do you want to get started with the new shipments?”

“Are you sure that’s wise, Lady Tara?” Naomi asked. “We must be prepared in case you are placed in danger.”

“It’s alright; I’ve got Mattias and the others with me. We shouldn’t be too long either, so there’s no need to be too worried.” there was a pause, the Sisters looking to one another for a moment. Finally, Naomi gave a small sigh.

“I trust your judgment, Lady Tara.” She said, giving a nod. “Girls, with me. We will assist the Guard with whatever tasks they may need before deployment.”

“Yes ma’am.” the Sisters chorused as they fell in step behind Naomi. As they moved out of earshot, Mattias leaned towards Twilight.

“Not to doubt your certainty, Tara,” he said. “But I would agree with Sister Naomi. If nothing else, it just means that our groups is more split up than it would be otherwise. Coordination might be an issue should a crisis arise.”

“Everyone else is wearing a drab uniform and light armor,” Twilight countered. “They’ll be easy to spot if we need to find them again.”

“If you are so confident...” Mattias gave a small sigh. “Never mind. I suppose we’ve kept the major waiting long enough.” the group moved forward, Mattias leading the way as they stepped into the tent. Twilight was puzzled when Mattias suddenly came to a halt, but after moving out behind him.

There was a whole squad of men within the tent. They were armed similarly to Alexis and Nikolai, though their armor design was closer to that of the regular troopers and they all wore similar helmets to the one Twilight had been given on Romana Prime. Some raised their weapons slightly, a low hum filling the tent, but that was not what raised Twilight’s concern.

Rather, it was the familiar red-clad man that stood in the center of the group, his arms clasped behind his back.

“Inquisitor Mattias,” Lord Markos said, giving the group a thin smile. “How pleasant of you to join us today.”

Author's Note

There was going to be more for this chapter, but I will save that for a later chapter. Mainly, it was a scene with Celestia where she lands and takes stock of what's going on, but that can wait for a bit.

People have asked me about things pertaining to the current shakeup happening in 40K canon, so I will make this known: events such as Fall of Cadia, Curse of the Wulfen/Wrath of Magnus, and whatever might come after that did not happen in such a way as they did in this particular canon. Cadia's still around, the Space Wolves are still on Fenris, and the Primarchs are only just returning (and Guilliman is still on ice). I might borrow some ideas here and there, but I'm not planning on massive retcons to bring the whole story in like with GW's canon; that would take time I do not have and possibly lead to some continuity errors.

Thank you again for your continued support. Likes and comments are very much appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.19- Warzone Caesaria: The Mare Broken, Part 2

Warzone Caesaria: The Mare Broken Part 2

Mattias only had scant seconds to brace himself before the bommer slammed into the Chimera. The transport probably could have survived a direct strike, but the thousands of pounds of explosives the orks loved to strap to their planes would be more than enough to break open the Chimera. Mattias’ armor prevented his restraints from snapping his arms as the Chimera was upended, though it would not do him much good against getting smacked around inside the hold of the tank. Mattias’ vision blurred for several moments, and try as he might he could not force himself through the darkness.

He lingered, waiting for some sign that he was still alive. Slowly he came to, finding himself lying rather far away from the tank, Nikolai and Alexis standing guard while Bianca and Angelique looked to him.

“The eye opens,” the psyker chirped. “But the mare is broken.”

“Easy, my lord,” Bianca said, gently easing Mattias into a seated position. “Give the stimulants some time to work; you could black out again if you are not careful.”

“I don’t have time to take this easy,” he mumbled, though there was nothing to be gained arguing with the Hospitaller. “The others?”

“Most of Markos’ men were killed when the Chimera was hit,” Bianca replied. “... the others did not live long enough to stop us from escaping.”

“... Markos?” Mattias tried pulling himself back to his feet, but nearly rolled over before Bianca steadied him. “Tara? Where’s Tara?”

“We do not know,” Bianca said. “I fear Markos may have taken her further into the city once the attack started, but... maybe she was injured before that could happen.” Mattias’ blood ran cold. Suddenly, the fatigue from getting knocked out had dissipated.

“We need to find Tara and get her back to safety,” he said. “And if we’re lucky, we can make sure Markos pays for his crime.” Bianca nodded before passing Mattias his sword and pistol. Mattias took them without another word, starting forward while the others formed up behind him.

The first Chimera was in no better shape than the last. Beyond being merely riddled with bullet holes, a glancing hit from a bommer had blown a large chunk of its side off, smoke and fire pouring from a ruptured fuel tank. A few surviving stormtroopers were pulling their comrades from the wreckage, oblivious to Mattias’ group approaching.

More importantly, neither Markos nor Tara were present. Complications... always complications.

“You there!” Mattias turned to the nearest survivor, leveling his bolt pistol once the man spotted him. “Answer me quickly or you will get to meet the Empress sooner than I feel you would prefer: where is Inquisitor Markos?”

“Go to hell, traitor,” the soldier growled. Mattias fired, the soldier convulsing as the poison within the Hellfire round melted flesh and bone.

“Wrong answer.” he growled before turning his gun to the next man. “Where is Inquisitor Markos?”

“The girl.” the man said, dropping his gun before falling to his knees. “The girl escaped and ran passed the obstruction; Lord Markos and the others pursued her.” So Tara is alive... that is better than we could have hoped.

“If you value your life, leave your weapons and turn yourself over to the nearest regiment. I may be able to convince the Commissariat to send you to a penal legion instead of turning you over to me for ‘disciplinary action’.” the man nodded weakly, detaching the power pack of his weapon before starting off down the street, gaining speed until he was out of sight.

“You could have killed him and saved the galaxy a little more trouble, my lord,” Nikolai said.

“I’ll save the bullets for the Greenskins. We have more pressing matters anyway; with Tara lost in the city and Markos in pursuit, we’ll need to make up for lost time before either he or the orks find her first.”

“Uh, sir?” Alexis started, raising his hellgun to his shoulder. “I think I found Markos.” Mattias followed Alexis gaze, blinking as he saw Markos... or rather, his head impaled on the shoulder spike of a massive ork nob. The beast let out a roar before it and its followers charged down the pile of rubble towards the humans below.

“Focus fire on the smaller ones,” Mattias shouted, drawing his sword as he and the others drew back. “I’ll take care of the nob. Angelique?”

“The eye sees all, but those that fall from the light are blinded by its presence.” Angelique raised her hands, the air twisting around her as she delved into the warp. The effects were not immediate, but soon the orks’ charge had slowed ever so slightly. The Greenskins stumbled more, banging into one another and tripping over the broken ground in their rush to reach Mattias and his fellows.

More importantly, they exposed weakpoints in their armor more readily than before.

Brilliant blue beams raced forward as Alexis and Nikolai fired, going for single high-powered lasbolts to better overcome Greenskin resilience. Several orks toppled over dead, while others merely charged forward despite sections of their arms and torsos having been blasted off by the Valhallans.

Mattias strode calmly forward, firing his bolt pistol into the charging nob. The Hellfire rounds did not have the sheer penetration power of the hellguns, but the force from the bolt pistol and the corrosive acids would certainly slow the beast’s charge even more. The ork drew its big choppa back, the chainaxe’s roar matched only by the bellowing of the Greenskin.

Mattias did not need to roar his own challenge. He had the might of the Empress behind him.

Mattias ducked left, into the potential arc of the nob’s strike. As the beast swung its weapon, Mattias ducked down before squeezing off one of the last two rounds left in his bolt pistol’s magazine, acid splattering against the Greenskin’s hide. Mattias lunged forward, his blade stabbing up into the ork’s upper torso before punching out through the beast’s shoulder. The power field flickered as Mattias pulled outward, severing the ork’s arm at the shoulder and causing the chainaxe to drop uselessly to the ground. The Greenskin roared in outrage as Mattias twisted around and fired his last shot into the beast’s knee, causing the ork to keel over. As the beast thrashed about, Mattias switched his grip on his sword and stabbed down into the Greenskin’s neck, blood splattering across his gauntlet as he twisted the sword about to sever his opponent’s head.

As the nob slumped forward, Mattias turned about to catch the next ork before its attack could connect. The Greenskin’s momentum could not be slowed, the alien slamming into Mattias and driving him back. Fortunately, being barreled over by the ork brought Mattias out of the arc of the choppa. Mattias twisted his hand around and slashed, ripping a shallow gash along the ork’s side in his efforts to get away. The ork bellowed and brought the axe down, the armor protecting Mattias’ shoulder cracking slightly from the force.

Mattias whipped his blade around, the sword cutting the top of the ork’s skull free from the bottom. As Mattias kicked the body back, he retreated and loaded another clip of Hellfire rounds into his bolt pistol before taking stock of the situation. Many dead orks littered the battlefield, though both Alexis and Nikolai were currently locked in melee with the beasts. Alexis grappled with the Greenskin for control of his hellgun, while Nikolai had pounced on one of the aliens before viciously driving his combat knife into the ork’s throat.

As odd as they could be at times, there was no denying the Valhallans’ zealous hatred for orks.

Angelique and Sister Bianca appeared to be in better shape. Three orks had charged the Hospitaller and her charge, but psychic power swirled around the two as they dodged every swing and lunge from the Greenskins. Occasionally Bianca would strike back, but her narthecium’s blade lacked the cutting power to keep the orks down.

Mattias rushed forward, putting a bullet in the back of one of the three. The other two drew their attention away from Angelique and Sister Bianca as Mattias charged, only one able to get his weapon ready before Mattias gunned down the second. The Inquisitor’s first strike chopped the ork’s machete in half, and the second split the beast open from head to hips.

“The eye need not worry, for the flower descends from the tree.” Angelique said, twisting her hands around to provide more support to the Valhallans.

“You all are my charges; I have every right to worry,” Mattias turned back towards the battlefield, dropping another ork with a quick burst of fire. “Keep supporting us; I’ll move forward and try to take some pressure off Alexis and Nikolai.”

“They eye must close, for the flower will burn.” Mattias had no chance to question Angelique’s prophecy before the little psyker rushed forward and tackled Mattias, the Inquisitor stumbling forward in surprise more than anything. Just as his momentum carried him towards the ground, the air was filled with the throaty roar of an autocannon, the heavy shells striking the orks and reducing them to nothing more than bloody chunks. The autocannon was soon joined by salvos from several boltguns, their fire once more drowned out as a gout of fire rushed forward to incinerate any Greenskins that still stood. Those spared from the carnage turned and fled, some falling from accurate fire from the new arrivals.

Through the flames marched a black armored woman. It took Mattias a moment to recognize Sister Naomi, shaking off Angelique as he pulled himself back to his feet. “Sister, your timing is impeccable.”

“Spare the chatter, Inquisitor Mattias,” Naomi growled. “Where is Tara?”

“Lost,” Mattias pointed his pistol towards the ruins. “She ran off into the city with Inquisitor Markos right behind her. Unfortunately for us, the orks appear to have killed Markos... I don’t know about Tara.” Naomi bristled, but said nothing more as Mattias continued. “We cannot spare any more time discussing this. You brought reinforcements?”

“Only one Taurox; the Guard needed all other vehicles to prepare for the ork attack.” Naomi turned slightly, drawing Mattias’ attention to where the rest of her Sisters were assisting Mattias’ henchmen recover from the battle. “I swear by the Throne, though, we will be more than enough to save Tara from these xenos.”

“No doubt.” Mattias stepped towards his followers. “The Sisters will take point; Alexis and Nikolai, cover Angelique so she can help them locating Tara.”

“We draw close to the corpse of the wolf, yet the mare will not climb.” Angelique chirped, stepping closer to the Sisters to Ruth’s visible discomfort. Judith and Rebecca had already started to scale the rubble, pausing only to make sure there were no orks charging up the other side to meet them.

Taking up the rear was the Imperial Guard Taurox the Sisters had been provided. While not always as reliable as the more common Chimera, its autocannon would do wonders against the ork’s tough physique, and its suspension could help in scaling the rubble pile. Mattias scurried up the rubble to make room for the transport, the Valhallans flanking it as it continued up and over to the next road.

The ork attacks had certainly left their mark, with dozens of ruined Leman Russes and Chimeras littering the street. The Sisters slowed their pace as they walked among the wreckage, sweeping their bolters back and forth in preparation of an ambush. Angelique all but skipped behind them, the air around her shimmering slightly with every step she took.

“And you are sure your psyker can find her?” Naomi said once Mattias and the others caught up to them.

“Angelique’s divination is far more accurate than any other psyker I’ve met, save perhaps the Empress Herself.” Mattias replied. “She may appear lost, but I have known her long enough to figure out what she is saying... most of the time.”

“My friend might be my enemy,” Angelique sang. “The gods laugh, but the light is not extinguished, even if it is hidden from the mare.”

“... Forgive me if that does not raise my confidence, Inquisitor.” Naomi quickened her pace, joining her Sisters as they continued their sweep. There was silence among the group, save for the rumbling of the Taurox’s engine, before Sister Rebecca called from ahead.

“Sister Naomi! I spotted something by that Leman Russ.” Both Mattias and Naomi jogged over to where Rebecca pointed. Scattered across the road were the remains of Markos’ stormtroopers, the headless corpse of the Inquisitor lying in two pieces not too far away. Mattias stopped as he saw the shattered remains of Tara’s sword, the hilt having been kicked a little closer to the group. Mattias stowed his sword before picking up the hilt, turning it over a few times in his hand to inspect for further damage.

He paused when he heard a series of expletives that he did not know Sisters of Battle were taught. He looked up to see Ruth kicking at Markos’ corpse, the Sister apparently trying to break his body into even smaller parts. Mattias watched her for a moment before Ruth stopped and looked up at him.

“... I was only pausing to try and destroy his body.” she mumbled.

“After we find Tara,” Mattias said as he clamped Tara’s broken sword to his hip. “Believe me when I say that we all admire your devotion to the Empress, Sister.” Sister Ruth merely nodded, but was kept from speaking when Angelique called out.

“Within the corpse of the wolf,” Angelique repeated, walking over to the Leman Russ and cocking her head to one side. “Little mare, the eye has seen you.”

“... hello?” came a muffled, somewhat choppy reply. Everyone present snapped their heads towards the wreck, with Sister Bianca being the first to approach and open one of the hatches.

“Tara?” she asked, peering inside. There was a pause before Tara lunged out of the hatch, pulling Bianca into as tight a hug as she could manage.

“Sister!” she sobbed. “I-I thought you were dead. I saw the plane hit, a-a-and...”

“It’s alright, Tara,” Bianca whispered, stroking Tara’s hair as the younger woman sobbed. “Just let it all out. Everything will be okay now, Tara.” Mattias watched as the Hospitaller comforted the Empress’ student. Battle shock was nothing Mattias and the others had not seen before, but seeing Tara sobbing like this... Mattias was not sure what to feel. Confusion? Pity?

For the first time in many years, Mattias was at a loss.

“Is she injured?” he said finally.

“A few bruises; nothing a few days of rest can’t heal.” Bianca called back.

“Good. Get her onto the transport.” Bianca nodded, turning to help Tara out of the wrecked tank. Mattias turned back towards the waiting Taurox. “Guardsman!”

“My lord?” there was a pause before a bearded man appeared out of the top hatch.

“Vox your command center; I want a message relayed to the fleet of the situation and I want a Valkyrie transport ready and waiting for when we return.”

“As you command, my lord,” the man closed the hatch, and there was a pause before the faint sound to static could be heard from within the Taurox. Static that was soon drowned out by a very familiar warcry.

“Lord Mattias, we have orks!” Alexis called.

“No no no no no no no...” Tara stammered, pulling back inside the Leman Russ.

“Of course, the Greenskins always have to intrude,” Mattias pulled away from the transport. Charging towards them was a mob several dozen strong, a rickety trukk lurching behind them. The Greenskins barely bothered with their guns, rushing forward to try and catch the humans in melee. “Sister Naomi, stall them until we can get Tara onto the Taurox.”

“Judith!” Naomi barked. Sister Judith all but skipped forward, stopping only to plant her feet as she raised her weapon.

“Aw, Frederik finally gets to play!” she sang. “Come right up; he plays a bit rough, but he’s quite eager to get to know xenos and heretics.” There was the briefest of pauses before a curtain of white flames roared out at the Greenskins, the pavement beneath them blackening from the intense heat. The orks had no chance to cry out before they were incinerated, even the most enraged hesitating as Judith swept the flamer back and forth across the battlefield.

“I guess she really did have the Empress bless it with a kiss...” Naomi murmured. “Never mind. Kill the xenos!” The other four Sisters stepped forward, staggering themselves to get the best field of fire. Mattias watched as the Sisters fired, their controlled burst overlapping so perfectly that there was not a single place the orks could run without getting hit. Those that made it through the flames were cut down in a hail of fire, smoldering bodies piling up at the feet of the Sororitas.

Beyond, more Greenskins were drawn to the fight, rushing through the gap in the city defenses with reckless abandon. For many, they were caught by punishing fire from the Taurox’s autocannon, the shells blasting apart the xenos as if they were overripe fruit. The trukk that had supported the first group held up for a few brief moments before collapsing from the assault, panels and wheels bouncing off while the driver and gunner looked about in confusion.

Over the din of battle, Ruth began to sing.

“The Empress is my Shield and Protector; I shall not be in want!” she chanted. “Her Light fills the galaxy and gives life to all that is pure! Blessed is the one who bows at Her Altar, for he shall never be far from Her Sight!” One ork managed to close the distance to the Sisters, only to be stopped by Sister Naomi ramming her chainsword into the beast’s throat. “Cursed be the heretic, who abandons Her Will! Cursed be the Mutant, who perverts Her Image! Cursed be the Xenos, who blasphemes Her Name! By our hand, may they burn in the fires of Her Wrath!”

As great as the Sister’s zeal might have been, it was clear that they were starting to be pushed back; more orks broke through the flames, each one drawing closer and closer to the Sisters before dying. Alexis and Nikolai lent their fire, but it was not enough to fully repulse the horde.

“Sister Bianca!” Mattias called, hurrying to the Leman Russ while keeping his eyes on the orks. “Get Tara onto the transport now!”

“I’m not going out there!” Tara stammered, still quite panicked. “I’m not going out.”

“The little mare fears much,” Angelique explained. “All the other little mares do not see what she sees.” Mattias looked to Sister Bianca.

“I have tried to coax her out as best I can, but she’s locked up.” Bianca replied. “I could use a suppressant to calm her down long enough to get her onto the transport.”

“Hold off on the suppressant; Tara is a non-combatant and might have an adverse reaction, especially with her psychic powers.”

“Unavoidable considering Tara does not wear any dampeners, but she will remain unwilling to leave until we either sedate her or clear out the orks.” There was an explosion ahead. An ork armed with a scavenged missile launcher had fired on the Sisters, the rokkit missing but causing enough disruption to create a break in the wall of death between human and xenos. A second rokkit streaked overhead, this one finding its mark and blasting away one of the Taurox’s autocannons. With the volume of fire depleted, the aliens could advance.

One ork came barreling towards Sister Veronica, the Sister taking a slight step back as she leveled her bolter towards the beast. The Greenskin’s attack was not enough to knock the Sister over, but it would suffice. Mattias watched as the ork’s jagged knife slammed into Veronica’s stomach just below her ribs, a splash of blood covering the alien’s arm. It did not get a chance to enjoy its victory, for as she stumbled back Veronica’s bolter roared, reducing most of the Greenskin’s torso to shredded meat as the mass-reactive rounds detonated within. Veronica keeled over, clutching at her bleeding stomach as she tried to keep her weapon aimed at the Greenskins.

None of the other Sisters appeared able to come to their aid; their focus was on those xenos that had yet to taste the wrath of humanity. Mattias rushed forward in their stead, cutting down another ork that appeared eager to claim the Sister’s death as its own victory. “Sister.”

“Leave me, Inquisitor.” Veronica growled, trying and failing to push herself back to her feet. “Get Tara out of here.”

“You won’t do the Empress or Tara much good if you die here.” Mattias hooked his arms under the Sister’s, despite her struggles. “Sister Bianca can treat your wounds so you can keep fighting; I will take your place in the line-”

“Leave me, dammit!” Veronica screamed, struggling but failing to break away from Mattias. “I give my life freely to the Empress’ Chosen. Don’t let your naivete cause her downfall!” Mattias wanted to argue the point, but the situation before him said otherwise; with Veronica out of the fight, the surviving Sisters had to fall back to make up for the gap in their line. The Green Tide rushed forward once more, some bringing up heavier guns to better deal with the Sister’s armor and tenacity. Sister Judith had switched her heavy flamer out with a bolt pistol, while both Ruth and Rebecca had shortened their bursts even more to conserve energy. With each passing second the Greenskins drew closer and closer, their war cries rising to a crescendo that could drown out even the loudest of firearms.

Mattias’ jaw tightened. If it meant that he and the others died here, so be it; as long as Tara survived, and enough Greenskins died to make their sacrifice meaningful.

Mattias released Veronica, both he and the Sister raising their weapons for one final volley at the orks. Imagine their surprise when, instead of slaying a few more xenos, they sparked and exploded against a purple wall of power. The Greenskins themselves pulled back in surprise, some wailing against the shield to no effect. Mattias drew back, shifting his gaze ever so slightly to get a better idea of what had been their deliverance.

The shield was more accurately a dome, several meters tall and wide enough to engulf his team, the Sisters, and the Taurox. The Sisters did not lower their weapons, but they did look around in confusion at the sight around them.

“No.” the declaration was soft, but firm enough to keep Mattias’ attention. He turned to see Tara stepping out of the Leman Russ, her hands wreathed in purple energy. Psychic shield; I should have realized it. Mattias and the others could only watch in silence as Tara stepped forward, her eyes blazing with power.

“You. Will not. Hurt. My. FRIENDS!!!” with that Tara flicked her hands outward, the purple shield glowing before blasting outward in a dome of light. Mattias could feel heat and energy washing over him, the paint on his armor cracking as the wave struck him. He raised his arm to cover his eyes, lest they be burned out by the rush of power Tara displayed.

Mattias felt... calm. Early feelings of anger and frustration at the xenos were swept away with the blastwave, replaced only with a soothing calmness unlike any he had experienced before. Before his eyes he saw a flash of images: some kind of winged insect, a fruit, a diamond, a lightning bolt, and a balloon of all things, the images spinning about before merging to form a six pointed star.

This was not the powers of the Warp.

Soon, the feelings past. Heat was replaced by cool... too much coolness for being at the epicenter of a massive psychic blast. Mattias dropped his arm and blinked; avenues were replaced by spires, wrecks by weather antennae. Whatever Tara had done, they had somehow been teleported atop one of the skyscrapers of the hive city, alone save for the howling of wind and the faint sound of gunfire.

“Princess?” Mattias snapped his vision towards Tara. She had dropped her arms, and stumbled back as if drunk. “Princess... I’m sorry.” with that she collapsed, Sister Rebecca rushing over to where she lay and thrusting a palm against her throat.

“... She’s still breathing.” she said, looking up at Mattias. “By the Empress, what was that?!”

“I have no idea,” Mattias replied. “I have never seen psychic powers act like that, much less act with such force and precision.”

“The mare has spoken,” Angelique said. “Now, will you take up her sword?”

“I’m sorry... I’m sorry...” Tara continued to mumble, even as the Sisters stepped forward to tend to her. Sister Bianca stopped only to check Veronica, peeling back some of the shattered remains of her armor to check the wound.

“We’ll need to get you to a proper medical facility; I can stop your bleeding, but you’ll be crippled if you do not get surgery.”

“It is a small price to pay for the Student’s safety.” Veronica muttered, her words slurring slightly as Bianca administered hyper-coagulants and pain killers. Mattias did not approach either at first; instead, he went back to the Taurox, flinging open the side hatch and calling inside.

“Are you still alive in here?” he called. There was a lengthy pause before someone responded.

“... I think my nose is broken.” one Guardsman croaked.

“What’s the situation, my lord?” the bearded one asked.

“We appear to have been teleported to the top of a building far away from the conflict. Contact your superiors and see if they can locate us for pickup.”

“... yes, my lord.” Mattias turned back to his fellows, searching for some way to make himself useful. The uninjured Sisters were busy trying to wake Tara, while Bianca and the stormtroopers did their best to stabilize Veronica for transit.

As Mattias watched, he noticed a slight movement out of the corner of his eye. Readying his pistol, he turned to face the newcomers, stopping only as the black forms of Raven Guard Astartes, the Space Marines pausing as well before Corax made his presence known.

“You are the Inquisitor attached to the Empress’ student,” the Primarch rumbled. “What are you doing up here?”

“We were caught up in the ork’s attack,” Mattias explained. “Tara teleported us up here just as we were about to be overrun.” Corax brushed past Mattias, the Sisters giving way as he loomed over Tara. He kneeled and gently took her head in his hands, brushing a few locks of hair out of her eyes as she mumbled yet another incoherent sentence. There was a pause before Corax rose, turning to one of the accompanying Astartes.

“I am leaving you here to watch over them. Vox the fleet and have a Thunderhawk come to take the Student and her companions back to the fleet. Make sure that an apothecary is aboard to treat their wounds.”

“Yes, Lord Corax.” The Space Marine nodded as Corax turned back to Mattias.

“You have done well to guard Tara, young Inquisitor,” he said. “I can see now that she is in good hands.”

“I am sure that you over exaggerate, Lord Corax,” Mattias replied, trying and failing to meet Corax’s eyes.

“I never exaggerate on such matters, Inquisitor.” With that Corax strode towards the edge of the building, gracefully lifting off with the rest of his sons in tow. Only when he was gone did Mattias allow some of his tension to ease.

They had survived the onslaught, somehow. But one question lingered in Mattias’ mind as he looked over his shaken but unbroken group.

What are you, Tara?

Author's Note

And there you have it; a more effective battle against the orks, and Twilight's first display of true power. More will follow, but first Twilight needs to rebuild herself.

Next chapter... let's just say this should be appropriate music for at least part of it.

Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.21- Healing

Healing

Twilight woke with a start, giving a small yelp as she tightened her grip around her sheets. Sweat dripped from her body, and her breath came out in ragged gasp. Images of her dream still lingered, haunting her as she tried to reinforce that she was awake, the monsters could not hurt her, she was fine...

Hollow words, only. The dreams would return in time.

“Why...” she mumbled. “It’s over; why can’t I just get back to normal?”

“Um... Twilight? Are you okay?” Twilight snapped upright, turning quickly to survey her surroundings. She was in her library, Celestia’s sun still high in the air, and standing at the top of her stairs was Spike, the young dragon looking quite concerned. “Are you having bad dreams again?”

“S-spike?!” she stammered. “I-it’s you?!”

“Are you sure everything’s okay?” Spike started again. “You seemed pretty upset, and-” he never got a chance to finish, for Twilight had leapt out of bed and pulled him into a tight hug, tears of joy streaming down her face.

“Oh Spike, it was horrible!” she said. “I had this awful dream that I was alone, surrounded by horrible monsters, and... so much death...”

“Whoa, Twilight, take it easy,” Spike said. “It’s gone now, right? Maybe we could write to Princess Luna and she can clear up your dreams again.”

“Maybe, but for now-” she pulled Spike tighter. “Let’s just spend some time together. No dreams, no monsters, just us.” the silence was broken by a voice calling from down in the library.

“Spike, is Twi awake yet?” Applejack?! Twilight quickly broke away from Spike, giving a small apology before practically throwing herself over the banister.

They were all there. Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, all of them were standing down in the main room, looking up at her. “We didn’t startle you, did we?” Fluttershy asked.

“No, not at all!” Twilight focused her energy and teleported her and Spike down to ground level, not hesitating for a moment before pulling them all into a tight hug. “I-It feels like I haven’t seen you guys in years!”

“Oh dear, then these dreams really must be serious,” Rarity said, squirming a little so she could get to a better hugging position.

“But it’s okay now. I’m awake, I’m home, and I’m with my friends.” Twilight gave a small sniffle. “I-I really don’t know what I would do without you all.”

“Do you?” a new voice asked. Twilight opened her eyes, giving a little gasp as she found her friends, her library, all of it gone. She was standing on a flat, violet disc, her only companion being a human at the opposite end. No, not a human; it was far too tall and thin to be a human. It was dressed in a checkered outfit, its face hidden behind a twisted clown mask. The only facial feature Twilight could see were a pair of long, pointed ears just behind the mask, hidden slightly behind a styled mane of red hair.

“Who are you?” Twilight rose to her feet. “Who are you, and what have you done with my friends?!”

“Do you truly know what you are capable of? What path lies before you?” the figure asked, ignoring Twilight’s questions. “What are you willing to sacrifice for the true safety of your friends?” Twilight would have answered, but found herself waking up once more.

She was laying in a large room, beneath a ceiling that resembled two eagles flying towards each other. The air was thick with incense, the low hum of choral music barely drowning out the rumble of machinery outside. She was dressed in a thin white robe, a little heavier than a hospital gown but nothing that could withstand extended use, and she shivered as a draft hurried down the hall.

Twilight was back in the Imperium of Man. And all the memories of before returned as well.

She shuddered, rolling up to a seated position and pulling her knees into her chest. It all came back; Inquisitor Markos, the orks, all of it came as a rushing tide that Twilight could not drive from her mind. There was nothing, nothing, that compared to what she had seen. And the others... that they would be so unaffected by one of their own friends being struck down.

What in the name of Celestia was wrong with this place?!

Twilight’s thoughts were broken by a shift from the foot of her bed. There was a pause before a Sister of Battle rose up from beneath, blinking a few times in surprise as she spotted Twilight. “Lady Tara, forgive me,” Sister Ruth said. “I was praying for your speedy recovery.”

“Oh,” Twilight said after a moment, straightening out a bit. “Thank you.”

“Are you well? My Sisters and I saw that you were in great distress during your... ‘psychic burnout’, Lord Mattias called it.” Ruth got back to her feet and cocked her head to one side. “Is there any more that we can do?”

“Any more...” Twilight repeated the phrase. “... how?”

“How what? I am not certain as to what you mean-”

“How can you live like that?” Twilight asked. “The death, the loss, all of it. How can you keep moving forward like nothing of note has happened?”

“Because that’s only a small part of the reality that we have to face every day.” Both Twilight and Ruth turned as Mattias strode into the room. “The Sisters, Alexis and Nikolai, myself, we have all seen horrors and bloodshed that would make what you saw look like nothing more than a schoolyard scuffle. The universe is a harsh, uncaring realm, and the only way that any of us can survive is to become numb to what we have seen.” a pause. “I know it sounds harsh, but this is our reality.” Twilight said nothing, turning away from the two and staring off into space as she processed what Mattias had said. “Sister, may I have a moment alone with Tara?”

“I will be waiting outside if you require my assistance.” Ruth turned and left, mumbling a small prayer under her breath before she disappeared from view. There was a lengthy pause before Mattias sat down at the foot of Twilight’s bed.

“Do you know how long you have been unconscious?” Mattias asked.

“I... I don’t know.” Twilight shook her head. “All I remember was... Markos... a-and then I saw Veronica...” Twilight looked to Mattias, panic rising. “Veronica, is she alright?!”

“Sister Veronica was critically injured, but has recovered well.” Mattias gave a small sigh. “Tara, you’ve been unconscious for almost a week.” Twilight’s heart dropped down into her stomach, what little composure remaining shattering further.

“I-I couldn’t have...” Twilight mumbled. “It feels so-”

“Clear?” Mattias finished. “You would not be the first to think that way after a baptism of fire. But yes, you’ve been unconscious for a week; a bit extreme even for psychic blackout, but Sister Bianca and the medicae are well versed in dealing with such matters.” Twilight looked away again, trying to process all that she had just heard.

A week. A week since she had been through hell, or at least a small bit of it. A week since she saw Markos die, Veronica almost die, all her companions acting in cold detachment... and Princess Celestia, what of her?

“Princess...” she mumbled, tears forming in her eyes again.

“You mentioned a princess just before you passed out,” Mattias said. “What of it? A noble on your home planet, perhaps?” Twilight chewed her lip, trying to think of how best to respond. “... someone close to you?”

“... I-It doesn’t matter.” A bad lie, but Twilight needed to move on. “The Empress, what of her?” Mattias’ face seemed to fall slightly, but the moment passed.

“The Empress has won victory after victory against the Greenskins since arriving,” he said. “She is currently leading an attack against one of the major ork fortresses still on Caesaria. I’ve sent for Deathwatch Kill Teams to assist with the cleanup operations, but we are still looking at a few months of fighting and rebuilding before we can move to our next destination.”

“Has she been here to see me?” Twilight asked. There was a lengthy pause, Mattias giving a sigh.

“It’s different than when you were a student, Tara,” Mattias began. “The Empress is a busy woman, and must stay focused on the war-”

“She’s made time before!” Twilight snapped suddenly, turning to face Mattias. “Sh-she’s made time... I-I’ve always been there for her, and s-she’s been there for me...” Twilight turned away again, tears coming more freely. “She’s made time...” There was another pause, Mattias watching in silence as Twilight wept.

Surrounded by death and destruction, her only source of familiarity off indulging in that which had driven Twilight to this state...

“I understand you are still shaken by the events of the last week,” Mattias said, rising to his feet before continuing. “My squad and the Sisters will be here if you need anyone to talk to. I have a few more duties to attend to once the Deathwatch arrive.”

“Always duty...” Twilight said. “Everyone’s always so focused on fighting and killing. Doesn’t anyone here know how to be a regular human?”

“I do not know what you mean by that.” Mattias replied as he stepped from the room. “In the sense you are familiar with, we may seem abnormal. But understand, this is the reality that humanity finds itself in; we must act in whatever manner keeps us from falling to despair and desperation.” With that Mattias was gone, leaving Twilight alone for several moments before Sister Ruth came back in.

“I do not eavesdrop, my lady,” the Sister said. “But I could not help but overhear you shouting a bit. Is there anything more I can help you with?”

“I... I don’t know.” Twilight turned away, drawing her legs back up again. “I just feel... alone, lost.”

“None of us are ever truly alone,” Ruth replied. “We may feel lost, but the light of the Empress is always there for those who seek it.”

“But she’s-” Twilight cut herself off. Ruth was only trying to help; arguing theology and divinity would not be beneficial for either of them. She instead thought of a different approach. “I guess I wish she were here right now... there’s a lot I feel I need to ask her about.”

“I’m sure that will come in time. For now, though, perhaps prayer might work?” a pause. “I-I can help you if you’d like. Counseling with prayer was always something my Sister Superiors encouraged when I was in training, and while you are... ‘unspiritual’... it might help you get a better feeling of how to deal with such encounters.” Twilight hesitated again. Celestia was not a god... or at least, did not indulge in claiming to be one. Prayer might have been a means to get her thoughts out of her mind, but to actually get Celestia’s help seemed to be a bit of a stretch. But then the Imperium had sworn by it for fifteen thousand years, five thousand without Celestia at all; surely there was something to the act that made it effective.

The rational part of Twilight ruled against it, but the curious part of Twilight, the wounded and scared part of Twilight, that was more willing to try.

“...Okay.” Sister Ruth nodded and crossed to Twilight, kneeling before her and taking her hands. Twilight hesitated, feeling exposed as Ruth took her hands, but eventually reached some semblance of being relaxed.

“Most blessed and holy God Empress,” Ruth said. “We ask that you be with us in this place, to pass understanding and calm to those who are troubled. Listen now to your servant, O Master of Humanity, and bless us with your power and majesty. Young Tara, your faithful servant and student, seeks guidance and comfort in her time of woe; we beseech you, O Empress, grant her the eyes to see through the lies of despair, that she might step back into your light and serve your Imperium fully.” Twilight sat in silence, listening as Ruth said her prayer. Harsh as it was, there was an earnestness behind Ruth’s words that made it feel... possible.

“Ruth, does the Empress ever answer your prayers?” Twilight asked. Ruth paused for a moment and looked up at Twilight.

“I would like to think that She does,” Ruth replied. “Though often not in ways I may understand, or even appreciate. The Empress is all powerful and omnipresent in our lives, true enough, but we mortals must still act to see that any of Her Will is fully carried out. If we merely take the good and not the bad, we lose the part of Her message that ultimately makes us stronger.”

“But how do you know she’s answered you?”

“Judith would say that ‘we pray for success in battle, and we’ve never lost or died, so She must answer us’.” Ruth rolled her eyes. “Her irreverence can be baffling at times, but I suppose there is some method to her madness. But it is not just a matter of yes or no, but a complex analysis of the world around me, not just success in battle or the death of Mankind’s enemies.” a pause. “It might take time, but eventually you can find an answer.”

It did not make a whole lot of sense. In fact, it seemed a lot like blind faith grasping at whatever straws could be found; at least Pinkie Sense had some observable phenomena behind it, rather than just assuming that it had happened and moving on. Celestia was still one person, and there was no way she could hear or respond to billions of prayers like a true god.

What are you willing to sacrifice for the true safety of your friends?

The words of her “visitor” came back to her mind. Was her old mindset, that of harmony and reason between people, what she was supposed to give up? Was she to embrace the rampant militarism of the Imperium and become but another weapon in its seemingly infinite arsenal?

Would she be willing to sacrifice all that she was, just so she could understand and survive the Imperium?

As she listened to Ruth praying, Twilight pondered.

...

The last Vindicator fired, and the walls of the ork fortress came crashing down. Already Celestia, her Custodes, and almost a company’s worth of Imperial Guard veterans and stormtroopers were charging towards the gap, Celestia using her powers to shield her compatriots from incoming fire. Armed with flamers, the Guardsmen surged forward against the Greenskins, even the most eager to fight falling to curtains of burning prometheum.

Inside the base, the Raven Guard had already struck against the inner gun emplacements, the young Captain of the Astartes dueling a Warboss near a knocked out flakk gun. Celestia turned her attention towards the center, where a Big Mek armed with an equally large gun was barking orders to orks and grots in an attempt to rally his defenses.

The Custodes moved forward, forming a golden wall between the orks and the Guard. The veterans moved into the gaps to strike back, high-powered lasbolts and flames striking the orks as they slammed against the Custodes. Celestia kept her shield up, searching for a more opportune moment to unleash her power against the Greenskins.

The Big Mek readied his gun, light collecting around one of the many barrels strapped to it as the beast aimed towards Celestia. She redirected more of her power to the shield just as the ork fired, a brilliant beam of red streaking forward while the Mek reeled back from the recoil. The laser exploded against the shield, Celestia’s power holding but not enough to prevent a small cascade of miniature lightning bolts from raining down on the less well-armored Guardsmen. Some deflected off the veterans’ carapace armor, but others found only cloth and left screaming, burned victims in their wake.

The orks were getting crafty. Celestia’s patience had worn even thinner.

“Advance forward and keep those orks focused away from the Guardsmen,” Celestia said. “I will deal with the leader.” The Custodes did not say anything, raising their weapons and pressing back against the Greenskins. The first rank of aliens faltered under the weight of their new assault, but the second gleefully crashed into the golden warriors, bellowing out their war cries even as they were cut down. The Big Mek turned his gun towards the melee, cackling as he charged up another shot at both Custodes and orks alike.

Celestia shifted her power, conjuring a fireball before releasing it towards the ork. The Greenskin had already fired, the beam exploding among the fighters and striking down three Custodes along with a score of orks, and did not have enough time to turn and deal with the onrushing psychic attack from Celestia. The flames washed over the Mek and his companions, holding there for several seconds before dissipating, leaving behind small piles of charred bones. With that bastion of fire eliminated, the Custodes and Guard could advance much more rapidly, their momentum slowly building to a full rout as the orks tried and failed to fight back against the humans.

“Empress!” Celestia paused for a moment, turning to face the new arrival. To her surprise, Inquisitor Mattias and his entourage approached, the young man bowing low before continuing. “My squad and I have come to lend whatever help we can in mopping up the orks. I have also managed to secure two Deathwatch Kill Teams for further operations; they will arrive within a week or two, if all goes well.”

“Good,” Celestia nodded. “But I had assumed you would stay with the fleet, and with Tara.”

“She has awoken, but still needs a little more time in the infirmary. As for staying with her, I do not believe she wishes to speak with me right now. She did, though, inquire about your actions and location.” Celestia’s spirits rose. Twilight was awake; it might have been simple magic overload, but the powers of the Warp were never anything to take lightly. As for why she would remain silent for Mattias...

“I will speak with her.” Celestia said. “The battle is well in hand, and I shall only be away for a few minutes.”

“As you wish, Empress,” Mattias said. “Though be warned; Tara seems quite distraught about what she has witnessed and might not be the most reasonable. You know her far better than I, so perhaps you might be able to reach her better than I could.” Celestia made no further comment, merely striding past Mattias so she could focus her power once more before teleporting.

“Bridge,” she said through her vox. “I will be teleporting back to the ship; make sure all preparations are ready for my arrival.” There was a quick reply, Celestia not waiting long before she released her power. The air shimmered for a moment before Celestia found herself on the battleship’s teleport pad, several more Custodes squadrons preparing to travel down to Caesaria while serfs and other crewmembers continue to prep and adjust whatever heavy machinery remained unattended. Celestia spoke to no one as she strode off the pad and down the hall, only giving the slightest of nods as those around her greeted her with bows or small whispers of praise.

Her duties as Empress could wait a little longer. For now, she needed to be there for Twilight.

The infirmary was further from the teleport pad than she would have liked. Precisely teleporting there could have worked, but if Twilight was still recovering it would have caused more distress than the young woman needed. Celestia walked in silence for several minutes, pouring over what she would say once she came face-to-face with her student once more.

Be calm and reassuring, as always, she thought. Twilight will be fine...

Celestia approached the infirmary, noting Sisters Naomi and Rebecca standing guard just outside. The two Sororitas pulled themselves to attention as Celestia appeared. “Empress, we are honored by your presence.” Sister Naomi said.

“The honor is all mine,” Celestia said, coming to a stop just outside the door. “I heard that one of your Sisters was injured as well.”

“Sister Veronica,” Naomi continued. “She was struck by one of the Greenskins during our operation to rescue Lady Tara. She is recovering quickly, though.”

“I believe she and Sister Judith are with Tara now.” Rebecca said. “Poor girl... she was quite distraught about all that has happened. Even my offer of tea has not been too successful.” Celestia frowned, but said nothing at first. She expected that Twilight’s first encounter with battle would be frightening, but not to this extent.

“I will speak with her.” Celestia said. “Guard the door until I return.” the two Sisters nodded as Celestia stepped through the doorway. Judith and Veronica were on Twilight’s right, the latter propped up on a rolling bed, speaking to Twilight about something Celestia could not make out at first. As she drew closer, the conversation became more clear.

“... And with the prayers of her Sisters and the might of the Emperor behind her, Celestine rose up and struck down the Betrayer, rescuing Armageddon from the clutches of Chaos once more.” Sister Judith finished. “I always loved hearing that story when I was in training.”

“But how?” Twilight asked. “Celestine was dead, but then managed to come back to life on prayer alone?”

“Prayer, and her own will to protect Humanity,” Veronica replied. “Celestine was touched by the Emperor Himself when she first died centuries ago, a small bit of His power intermingling with her soul. When threatened once more, her desire to survive and protect was more than enough to ignite that power and defy death itself. The prayer just added a little more strength to ensure Celestine survived the battle.”

“And are you sure that’s how it happened?” Twilight asked. “Did Celestine say anything about the encounter?”

“Unfortunately, Celestine disappeared during the Battle of Terra,” Judith looked crestfallen. “What she saw on Armageddon is lost to us; only she and the Empress know how it truly happened.” Judith glanced up, spotting Celestia and perking up almost instantly. “Speak, and she will appear!”

“Apologies, I did not mean to interrupt.” Celestia said. “I thank you for looking after Tara.”

“It was our pleasure, Empress,” Veronica said. “Anything to assist the Student of the Empress with her troubles.”

“No doubt.” Celestia nodded. “If you would please, I would like to speak with Tara alone for a little while.”

“Of course.” Judith hopped to her feet and moved behind Veronica’s bed. “Come, Veronica! We must venture forth to new sites of this infirmary!”

“I do not believe such a thing exists...” Veronica mumbled, though Celestia could see the hint of a smile on the injured Sister’s lips.

“Then we shall create some. The Empress guides us on!” and with that Judith began pushing Veronica away, moving at a slower pace so as not to disturb her Sister further. Celestia waited until the two were out of earshot before turning her attention to Twilight, who had not turned to face her when Celestia had arrived.

“They seem like a fine group of Sisters,” Celestia said. “Not unlike your friends back in Ponyville, no?” Twilight did not answer, still staring off into space as Celestia’s unease grew. “Are you feeling better, Twilight? I understand that psychic backlash can be harrowing, but it has cleared now, yes?” still no answer, Celestia’s face falling. “Please, Twilight, it is okay to talk to me.”

“... Do you answer prayers?” Twilight said, still not looking up. There was a pause as Celestia tried to come up with an answer, each one worse than the last.

“What brought up this line of thought?” Celestia asked.

“That doesn’t matter right now,” Twilight replied. “I just want to know the truth. Do you answer prayers?” Celestia fell silent again. Her hand flexed for several moments before she spoke.

“... I hear many,” She said finally, lowering her head slightly. “Due to the circumstances of my birth, I am far more attuned to the Warp than almost any other psyker. As it is a well of souls, so those souls can call out and send messages through it. It was more pronounced during my ten thousand years on the Golden Throne, but... I do hear them, Twilight. With my powers, I can even respond to a few of them.

“But do not think that makes me a god, in the sense that the people of the Imperium think.” Celestia raised her head. “If there is a true god, and there are times I almost convince myself there is, I am not it... if anything, I am certain that they would despise me for all that I have done.” Twilight fell silent again, Celestia giving another sigh. “Does that answer your question for you?”

“... If that’s true, why do you keep going?” Twilight asked. “Why do you allow others to worship you like this? Why do you tolerate a society that so gleefully revels in violence and bloodshed?” Twilight turned and looked to Celestia. “I know it’s selfish of me to ask this, but why didn’t you help me?”

“Twilight, I...” Celestia stopped herself. “I... I learned long ago that humans, for better or worse, must look up to something greater than themselves, of which religion is but one avenue. To deny them of that is to encourage them to crave it all the more, and thus invite Chaos into their lives... among other corruptions.” Celestia looked away. “I would love a chance to turn back the atrocities and madness that have engulfed the Imperium, but I do not think I am capable of that...” Twilight said nothing, silence reigning between them for several minutes.

“But I am here now, and I see that my actions have caused you harm.” Celestia looked to Twilight. “I can send you back to Equestria now.”

“But how will you get back?” Twilight asked. “Didn’t you say you needed a conduit to return to Equestria?”

“I will find a way... I always have.” Celestia responded. “It would be a simple process. Return to Equestria, tell Luna everything that transpired here. If all goes well, I should return to you soon, and you will be safe from the horrors of this world.”

“No.” Celestia blinked in surprise.

“Twilight, I am only trying to help you-”

“And what about yourself?!” Twilight snapped. “You expect me to just go home and be safe while you put your life on the line for these people, for Equestria as well? You said that humans have a desire to believe in something greater than themselves, well ponies believe in that too!” Twilight got to her feet looking up at Celestia as she continued.

“I believe in you. I believe you are a kind, wise mare, who has only ever looked after her subjects. I believe in helping those that need help, of spreading the very ideals of friendship and trust that you told me to learn. Are you going to deny me that chance, the chance to try and fix something so horribly broken as this empire?” Celestia worked her jaw for a moment, trying to find the right words to say.

“I’m not going back. Not until your mission is done and the Imperium is safe again.” silence returned, the two staring at one another patiently.

“It will only get worse,” Celestia started. “The battles here will only pale in comparison to what may await you.”

“I know,” Twilight replied. “But I will overcome this. I have my friends, and I have you... don’t I?” more silence, and then Celestia sighed.

“If that is your wish, then I will not oppose it.” Celestia said. “But understand, I will not always be there to rescue you when the universe turns against you. I am still only one person, and even with all my power I cannot keep watch over everything.”

“... I know. But then, these people find power in communing with you, even if you don’t always answer.” Twilight let a small hint of a smile form, but it vanished soon after. “Maybe there’s a method to their ‘madness’.”

“But...” Celestia stopped herself as a second voice drifted into her mind. “It is a dangerous road you travel. To deny humanity a thing will only make them crave it all the more. And if you succeed in this grand vision of yours? What then?”

... Damn you.

“Very well.” Celestia said. “I assume you will need a little more time to rest. Once you are ready, we will need to further your magical training.” Twilight gave a short nod, settling back on her bed as Celestia made to leave.

Twilight was walking a dangerous path, perhaps... but then, she was never one to just run away from danger. And Celestia had seen what happened when one remained ignorant of the dangers ahead. All she could do now was watch and wait.

And, as silly as it seemed, pray.

Author's Note

Alternate title for this chapter: "The Shadow of Uriah".

Twilight still has a way to go before she heals up, but it's a start. Next few chapters will be a bit more focused on that aspect.

Anyway, I hope you're still enjoying the story. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up, please let me know.

1.22- Interview with an Empress

Interview with an Empress

Twilight rolled out of bed with a groan. Another night of restless sleep, the dreams coming and going once more. Meditation helped, to a point, but time and again the dreams would return, plaguing her as she did her best to keep focused. She would ask Celestia, but besides their training sessions the Empress was busy with the mopping up actions on Caesaria and would not be there to answer all her questions.

Twilight would have to look elsewhere for guidance, then.

She got up and dressed, splashing a little water on her face from a nearby bottle that Sister Rebecca had provided. It did little to wake her, but at least she felt cleaner than she had in days. Instinctively she reached for her sword and armor, but then the memory of the battle returned.

Her sword was broken, and her armor mattered little.

Twilight started out, wandering off down the hall in search of someone to talk to. Mattias and his followers were back aboard the Sanguinium Martyres coordinating some aspect of the cleanup operations she could not remember. Corax and Celestia were with the main force... that left Naomi and the Sisters. Good women though they were, trying to speak casually to them took quite a bit of effort, effort that Twilight was uncertain she wanted to exert at this time.

But then, perhaps exerting a little effort was what she needed now, more than ever...

Twilight had guessed that they would be found within one of the battleship’s training rooms. The nearest one was one floor directly beneath her room; reaching it would be of no real difficulty. The halls of the battleship were just as they always had been, but now Twilight found herself just as nervous as she had been on the Sanguinium Martyres... how long ago? It seemed like years had passed since she had first stepped onto that ship, years since she had been tossed into a nightmarish quagmire .

Then again, maybe it had only been a few more months. What did time matter in the Imperium.

Twilight pushed that thought aside as she reached the training room, stepping inside and pausing to take in what was before her. The Sisters were there, with Ruth, Rebecca, and Judith kneeling before Naomi while Veronica stood off to one side, cleaning the squad’s weapons. None of them appeared to have noticed Twilight entering, still focused on the tasks before them.

“... And may you impart strength upon us as we prepare for our next mission. Let us not be servants of weakness, but march forth in strength and clarity of mind.” Naomi bowed her head. “There is only the Empress.”

“And She is our Shield and Protector.” the three finished, rising after a brief pause.

“Now, start your laps. We’ll continue with sparring once you are finished.” the three Sisters nodded before breaking out in a jog around the training room, save for the section that Veronica was tending to. Twilight soon saw why, as Veronica finished off with one bolter before aiming it at a target on the opposite side of the room, firing three single shots before setting the weapon down.

“The barrel has warped slightly, Sister Naomi,” she called. “I will need to speak to an Enginseer to request replacements.”

“Check the others before you make more requisitions, Veronica.” Naomi called back. “We’ll resume target practice once you have fully healed.” Veronica nodded, turning her attention to the next bolter in the line. Now, Twilight chose to make her presence known.

“Sister Naomi?” the Sister turned, blinking in surprise once she spotted Twilight.

“Lady Tara, forgive me for not noticing your entrance,” Naomi said, giving a small bow of respect. “I had through you would be resting more.”

“No, I... I needed to get out and move around again.” Twilight shook her head. “And you don’t have to address me as ‘Lady Tara’. I’m just Tara, nothing more.

“If you say so, L... Tara.” Naomi’s cheeks flushed, an odd sight on the normally stern Sister Superior. “What brings you here? Your dreams?”

“How did you...?” Twilight stopped herself. “... yes. I haven’t had a good night’s sleep since that day. Everything just keeps going back to that day, seeing Markos die... and Sister Veronica injured...”

“They will pass in time,” Naomi said. “With prayer and the guidance of others, you will recover in no time... pardon me a moment.” Naomi looked past Twilight before shouting. “Faster, Rebecca! A sleeping grox can move quicker than you! Keep up with Ruth or by the Throne I will have you sprint the length of this battleship with Judith tied to your back, and she’ll be the only one in armor!” Twilight blinked several times before Naomi returned her focus. “Apologies, training has only just begun. I want to make sure that my Sisters are in perfect shape, and that we never allow what happened to you reoccur.”

“Oh... thank you.” Twilight watched as the three passed by again. Ruth kept a fast pace, barely showing any sign of fatigue as she made her laps. Rebecca did her best to keep up, but appeared to be having a rougher time with it as her breath came out almost raggedly, and Judith... Even under strain, there seemed little that could make that girl unhappy.

“Is this... typical of normal training days?” Twilight asked.

“For a warm-up, this is a little lighter than what they are used to.” Naomi replied. “We are not Astartes, who can endure stress that would kill a normal man, but I always try to push my girls a little harder than other Sister Superiors, to ensure that they are at their best.”

“And what would that be?”

“Much the same as you see now, except they’re loaded down with about a quarter ton’s worth of equipment.” Twilight’s eyes widened as Naomi continued. “That is the upper limit of a Sister in armor without additional stimulants. A Space Marine would laugh at such weights.”

“I... see...” Twilight paused as a thought came into mind. “... Can you teach me?” At this, Naomi raised an eyebrow.

“You... you want to train with us?”

“Yes.” Twilight nodded. “Mattias’ training is... fine, but I feel I need more. Not just physical training, but focus, emotional... even spiritual training, if I’m honest with myself. You and your Sisters are far more versed in things like that, and I want to know more so I... so I don’t feel as vulnerable as I did then.” there was a lengthy pause, Naomi looking Twilight over several times as if searching for doubt.

“It will not be easy...” she started. “I will make no concessions for your because you are the Empress’ student.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Twilight replied, firming up her stance.

“If you wish to be trained by us, you will have to observe all of our training and customs.” Naomi’s eyes narrowed. “That includes prayer, meditation, and possibly penance depending on your actions. You are still young in your faith, almost irreligious actually; are you willing to accept that?” Twilight hesitated for a brief moment, but finally came to a conclusion.

“I know what I need to do,” she said. “I know what I have seen, and will do what I can to keep moving.” another pause.

“Very well.” Naomi firmed up her stance before speaking again. “Consider this your honorary induction as an Acolyte of the Order of Our Martyred Lady. You may begin by joining the others in their jog.”

“How long is that going-” Twilight did not finish before Naomi’s armored hand smacked against her cheek.

“Did I ask you to question me, Acolyte?!” she shouted. “Start running now. You will stop either when I say so or you go to join the Empress Herself, and if you test my patience further I’ll guarantee that latter shall be your fate. Now go!” Twilight said nothing more, darting over to fall in line behind Ruth, Judith, and Rebecca. Fortunately, she could remember her perusal through Jogging for the Inactive back during the Running of the Leaves, so keeping a good pace would not be too difficult... she hoped.

Whatever it took to get her mind back on track... No matter what pain it took to get there.

...

Naomi’s training allowed her to hide her emotions well, but it would be foolish to say she was not impressed by Tara’s improvement.

Yes, she was much slower and weedier than even her previous squadrons of Sisters, but she could keep a steady pace and listened well to orders. She had good sense not to strain herself, even under Naomi’s commands, and always seemed able to bounce back from whatever physical suffering she had endured.

But by the Throne, she was a terrible fighter!

“Tell me what you did wrong,” Naomi asked, peering down at Tara as the younger woman struggled beneath Judith’s boot.

“Well, I was thinking that-” Tara started.

“Exactly! Thoughts are dangerous and distracting in a combat situation. You hesitated, and Judith was able to pin you. Had she been a Chaos cultist you would be dead or worse before another Sister could come to your aid. Now get up and do it again!” Tara nodded, pushing herself back to her feet once Judith stepped away. Naomi backed up, watching as Tara once more tried and failed to break Judith’s stance. The Sister merely got her arms under Tara, yanked the girl off her feet, and then slammed her into the deck before pinning her once more.

“And now you have gone for over-committing yourself. Do it again!” Tara got up, taking a moment to catch her breath before taking another stance. She did not attack, though, as she and the others straightened to attention as someone stepped into the room.

“Battle Sister Naomi,” Naomi turned, doing her best to maintain composure as she came face to face with one of the Empress’ Custodes. “The Empress has requested a private audience with you. You are to come and speak with her immediately.”

The Empress wished to speak with her? Why? Had She heard about Naomi’s training and taken issue with it? “... At Her command, my lord.” Naomi said finally, turning back towards the others. “Continue with your training until I return.”

“Yes, Sister.” the others chorused, even Tara joining in. With that settled, Naomi approached the Custodes, the golden-clad warrior turning and exiting the training room without another word. The narrow halls of the living quarters would give way to the sweeping caverns of the rest of the battleship, but Naomi’s training was that she would keep her eyes forward, focused on the destination and the Custodes that led her there.

The rational side of Naomi, the one that had been long buried from decades of fighting and leading, produced only panic at what her goddess would want her for.

The Custodes led her across the main hall and up several more levels, Naomi sticking close so she did not lose sight in the general gloom of the battleship. Trekking across the vessel could take hours, days even, if one was not prepared, but the Empress’ guardian knew his path well. Soon, Naomi found herself standing before a slightly more ornate door, two other Custodes standing guard outside.

“The Empress is waiting for you,” the Custodes that had led her there said. Naomi nodded her thanks and approached, the door swinging open for her as she stepped inside.

“Ah, Sister Naomi, correct?” The Empress was seated at a finely crafted table, two steaming cups of tea set before her. She had shed her armor for a white dress uniform, her multicolored hair held back by a small tiara. “Please, sit.”

“... As you command, Empress.”

“Oh, there’s no need to be so formal.” the Empress chuckled. “Please, sit and relax. Would you care for some tea?”

“Y... yes, please.” Naomi approached cautiously, gingerly sitting down in the chair offered as the Empress pushed her one of the cups.

“I have taken to trying a more... casual approach when speaking with my subjects,” the Empress said, taking a sip from her own cup. “It is not for everyone, but some seem more receptive to the notion than others... Tara for instance.” Naomi hesitated, the tea sloshing slightly in her cup.

“Is that why you have called me here?” at this, the Empress laughed.

“Dear, there is no need to be so fearful.” she said. “Do not think of me as solely an Empress. For now, I am just a woman concerned for the well being of her student, of which you have sought to remedy.” Naomi mulled over that, taking a small sip from her offered tea. It had a slightly nutty taste, different from the teas Veronica and Rebecca tended to and certainly more flavorful than tanna. “How is she doing?”

“Well... to be perfectly honest, I am not certain if her chosen path is the best.” Naomi set aside her tea before continuing. “I have been training her as I would one of my girls, but it has been rather rough for her; Tara understands the basics and mechanics of the training quite well, actually far better than I understand them at times, but it is the meaning and the spirit of what we do that she fails to understand.”

“You think she is ignorant?”

“I think she is a naive young woman who is unable to fully grasp that more often than not the universe is twisted, cruel, and unforgiving.”

“Tara’s ‘naivete’ is not always a weakness, though,” the Empress took another drink. “There is a spark within her that allows her to reach out beyond mere understanding, helping to show others they are capable of far more than they realize.”

“That’s...” Naomi stopped herself. “I... I suppose I understand what you mean. She has connected well with the Sisters, Judith and Ruth seem to like her the most, and...” Naomi paused, now realizing that she had left her helmet back in the training room.

“The Bladed Lotus,” The Empress said. “I had several encounters with their kind during the Great Crusade. A despicable lot, all of them.”

“... yes, but that sentiment has only gotten me so far.” Naomi replied, reaching up and touching her scars. “Tara spoke to me on it when you were locked away in the Throne Room... That girl, to think that this xenos mark means nothing concerning my purity?”

“Does it?” Naomi hesitated again. Her training had taught her that the alien was the enemy, that all marked or produced by them were shunned if not destroyed.

And yet... Tara still thought her soul was beautiful.

“It is a matter I have tried to come to terms with,” Naomi sighed. “But I suppose Tara’s influence has been better for me. I feel that she is one that I can speak plainly to on those matters, even more so than my Sisters now or before.”

“I see.” there was a pause. “I could heal the brand, if you would like. It would take a little time, but my knowledge should be enough to overcome the worst of the injury.” Naomi still had enough composure not to choke on her tea. Heal the brand, after dozens of medicae and Hospitallers had failed? Of course the Empress could do this; the most ancient and powerful human to have lived, a simple medical procedure would be no more trifling than swatting an insect. A chance to finally be free of the shame of wearing a xenos brand, of constantly having to hide behind her helmet...

Shame that, perhaps, she had projected solely on herself.

“I...” she paused. “I thank you for considering my plight, Empress... truly, I do.” she looked up at the Empress before continuing. “But I cannot accept such an offer at this time. It does not feel... proper.”

“Does it now?” the Empress asked.

“No.” Naomi shook her head. “What happened to me all those years go is something that I have not fully made my peace with... something that your student has helped me tremendously already. To take it away, to hide it from my mind... that does not seem like it would truly bring healing to me.” there was another pause, the Empress regarding her quietly as they sat. Naomi could feel dread creeping over her as the realization that she had spurned a gift from the God Empress entered her-

“Very well,” the Empress said, taking a drink and smiling. “I thank you for being honest with yourself, as with me.”

“Oh... you are very welcome, Empress.” Naomi relaxed slightly, turning her teacup in her hands. “I apologize if I was too curt in my rejection.”

“You would hardly be the first to say no to me, Sister Naomi,” The Empress looked off into space, her face dropping slightly. “At times, I wonder what it would be like if more said no to my offerings... But that’s another matter.” the Empress looked back at Naomi and smiled again. “Now, tell me what you have in store for young Tara.”

...

Rebecca watched as the young psyker shuffled into the training room, her head down even as the Hospitaller spoke soothing words to her. Had fate been kinder to her she could have made for a strong young woman, perhaps even a Sororitas, but to have her mind shattered so roughly...

Imperial Doctrine taught that psykers were to be feared, despised. Rebecca could only pity this one.

“The mare need not be led to calm waters,” Angelique mumbled. “Little lights, though, need further guidance.”

“Is Angelique alright?” Tara asked, quickly crossing to the little psyker.

“I have done my best to soothe her,” Sister Bianca replied. “But she is particularly disturbed by... something. Unfortunately, I cannot get her to divulge what.”

“The void rises around the ankles of the lion, and the raven follows the path of Destruction.” Angelique shied away again, shrinking back as Tara reached out for her.

“It’s okay, Angelique,” Tara whispered. “Just let it all pass. Allow your magic to flow normally, and it will stabilize.”

“The little mare...” Angelique said. “The little mare is like a teacher, stern but just. All the other little mares will flock to her in the Twilight of a new day.”

“I know that Tara’s powers are direct from the Empress Herself,” Rebecca turned slightly to see Sister Ruth standing at her side. “But I still find myself on edge when she discusses them, especially around that witch.”

“We should be happy that she has been able to use her powers for good, Sister Ruth,” Rebecca replied, turning to face her Sister fully. “And you were there when she used those powers on Caesaria; it was unlike anything I have ever experienced before.”

“We have never battled or fought alongside psykers, though,” Ruth countered. “Who’s to say that that was merely normal for her kind?”

“Do you trust her?” there was a lengthy pause, Ruth working her jaw with unease.

“Well... yes, of course.” she said finally. “She’s the Empress’ student, after all; why would she not be trusted?”

“I still cannot tell if you have fully embraced that thought, Ruth.” Rebecca said. “You are a good woman, but perhaps... perhaps not all is to be approached with fear. Perhaps a little understanding is needed for such matters.” Ruth opened her mouth to say something, but the words appeared to die in her throat. Rebecca turned back to Tara and Angelique, the little psyker now sobbing into Tara’s shoulder. Rebecca did not get a chance to linger, though, for a golden-clad Custodes had stepped into the room behind the three.

“Battle Sister Rebecca,” the warrior said. “The Empress requests your presence at this time.”

“Th-the Empress?” Rebecca asked, shrinking back. “Have I done something wrong?”

“The Empress will explain everything.” Rebecca swallowed, but said nothing more as she stepped around Tara and the others and followed after the Custodes. Sister Naomi had not said a word about what the Empress had spoken to her about, though she had been rather shaken by the encounter. Was it a reprimand for allowing Tara to be attacked?

Rebecca’s journey led not to the Empress’ quarters, but down into the bowels of the battleship, where serfs and servitors labored to repair the machines and weapons of war the the Empress’ Crusade demanded. Gingerly she sidestepped disassembled machinery, trying her best to keep the Custodes in her sight.

She was led to a larger room, and there stood the Empress inspecting something near a large forge. At least, she presumed it was the Empress; she was dressed in plain workman’s pants and a light shirt, her bare arms and face glistening with sweat where they were not covered in soot. Her hair had been tied back into a single braid, all she needed to keep it out of the way of... whatever it was she was doing. The Empress turned and spotted Rebecca, smiling.

“Ah, Sister Rebecca,” she said. “Apologies for my appearance; I had a project come into my mind and could not let it rest until I had started work.”

“O-of course, Empress.” Rebecca stammered, still unsure of what to make of the scene before her. “I can return at a more opportune time, if you would like.”

“No, no; this is actually much better than I had originally planned.” the Empress wiped some of the soot off her brow. “Please, walk with me.” Rebecca hesitated again, but nodded before falling in step behind the Empress.

“May I ask where we are going?” Rebecca asked.

“I am looking for some ceramite,” the Empress said. “Either that or adamantium; I am hoping to blend them with some other materials to make a durable but lightweight armor for my soldiers, perhaps cut back on some of this... excess.” she gestured towards another forge, where several dozen serfs and Enginseers were busy repairing armor for the Raven Guard.

“I had it in my mind to streamline power armor even further,” the Empress said. “Something light and compact, like what you Sisters wear or even the Tau Empire’s armor. It would be a means to make the Astartes even faster and more powerful than they already are... Unfortunately, those plans have been lost to time.” she sighed before looking over to Rebecca. “But enough on that, my friend. How have your travels been?”

“Uh...” Rebecca paused as she mulled over the question. “They have been... good, I suppose.” she looked away from the Empress. “It has been rather difficult in these last few days, what with my sister injured and Tara in her state of distress. We have done much, but it can be quite difficult to fully understand what she has on her mind.”

“Really?” the Empress asked. “I had never thought Tara to be secretive like that.”

“It is not secretive, Empress.” Rebecca looked back. “It is that she is so unlike anyone or anything we have encountered during our journeys. She is innocent, curious, even a bit stubborn at times, and her ideas about the world are almost laughably naive at... a lot of times, really. I suppose our greatest problem is that we do not understand that, and are uncertain that she can truly understand us.”

“I see... Ah, here we are.” they had arrived at a large scrap pile, where excess metal and pieces too broken to justify repairing would be melted down and reshaped into new armor and weapons. “You can help me search if you would like.”

“Oh, of course,” Rebecca nodded, stepping towards the pile and pulling out a few broken pieces. “How much metal do you require, Empress?”

“Oh, perhaps a kilogram or two,” the Empress inspected the pieces Rebecca had pulled out. “These will not do, but it is a step in the right direction. Try to find anything with a slight weave in the metal.”

“Yes, Empress.” Rebecca tossed the pieces aside and began searching, the Empress moving to a different part of the scrap pile to search. She found small fragments of carapace armor, but moved on from them; Astartes and the more elite Guard units would never allow their best armor to end up here, and the scraps they did throw away would be sub-par by their exacting standards.

“Other than this lack of communication,” the Empress said from around the scrap pile. “Do you still feel connected to Tara?”

“Connected is perhaps... too strong of a word.” Rebecca replied, inspecting a broken cybernetic implant before continuing. “Since there is still quite a lot about her that we do not know, I do not think we can forge a true connection at this time... but I still try to reach out to her, when I can.”

“How so?”

“Oh, training, a bit of conversation, the odd chore here and there. I helped her with her research when we were en-route to Caesaria, and I tended to her when she was suffering from her... psychic blackout or whatever it was that Lord Mattias called.”

“I see.” The Empress pulled out a few bullet riddled sheets. “And Tara has been receptive to this approach.”

“I like to think so, yes.” Rebecca replied. “Such a sweet girl... While it would probably be best that she lose her sense of ignorance, I do feel that she needs some semblance of her original life if she is to progress further in her training.” The Empress merely nodded, tucking her collected materials under her arm before approaching Rebecca.

“I have no doubt you will help Tara in all ways,” she said. “Now, would you like to see what I am truly working on?”

...

Judith had answered her calling as she answered all others: quickly, and with glee.

She hummed an old hymn to herself as she followed the Empress’ bodyguard further into the ship. She would have asked questions, but the Custodes were legendary for their silent communication, and what question could she ask such great warriors?

Frivolous ones, perhaps, but then frivolity had its place in the world, even if it did not appear as such.

Her journey brought her up to the bridge. The Empress was there, dressed in her immaculate white uniform, towering over all except her Custodes and Lord Corax. It was always an odd sight to see the Empress outside of her armor... the Empress, odd. Ha! There was something that Sister Ruth would find shocking about the goddess of Mankind. Judith did not like to boast too much, but there were times when she enjoyed breaking down a bit more of Ruth’s overzealous nature.

“You requested my presence, Empress?” she asked, standing at attention as she reached the bottom of the stairs leading to the Empress’ position.

“Ah, Sister Judith, welcome.” the Empress said before turning to Corax. “Make sure that our reinforcements are adequately informed of the situation, and that they will be prepared to move to our next destination in two months.”

“Yes, Empress.” Corax turned and made to exit, giving Judith a look as he passed by. Judith said nothing, returning Corax’s stare for as long as she could before she had to avert her eyes.

“Something the matter with Corax?” the Empress asked.

“Of course not, my lady,” Judith replied, snapping her head back around. “He is wise, and Tara is quite fond of him. But he seems so aloof, sad at times... have you spoken to him on it?”

“Yes, but that is not a matter that is of concern right now.” the Empress bade Judith join her before continuing. “Our Crusade has grown immensely in the last few months.”

“Has it?” Judith asked. “I don’t bother myself with such matters; I’m just a humble soldier, not a grand leader.”

“Thirty million Guardsmen now serve under my direct command, and more shall arrive before we make haste to Ultramar.” the Empress crossed her arms. “The Raven Guard and the Imperial Fists have joined their forces here in full, and several more Chapters of Astartes have arrived as well. It is not the greatest force I have commanded by far, but in time it shall grow.”

“If you say so, my lady.” there was a pause before the Empress turned slightly towards Judith.

“I have watched you, Sister Judith-”

“Please, just Judith is fine,” Judith said. “Tara insists we call her ‘Tara’, and I do not wish for you to burden yourself further.”

“Very well, ‘Judith’,” the Empress gave a wry smile. “I must say that you are quite unlike the other Sisters of your squad.”

“My Superiors told me that too when I was training.” Judith frowned. “Usually when they were disciplining me for ‘insubordination’.”

“‘Insubordination’?”

“They felt that I was too free in my worship of you, if that makes any sense,” Judith shrugged before continuing. “I was taught that we all worship you in our own way, within bounds of reason of course, and my parents always saw you as a stern father... mother... you understand what I am saying.”

“I have had... issues with some of those who would claim worship of me.” at this, Judith’s eyes widened.

“But they only do what they think will please you.” she said. “Judge them first by their desire and meaning before you judge their methods... I think Saint Sebastian said that.”

“I believe it was another philosopher, but I suppose your sentiment does hold some weight.” The Empress looked at Judith. “You are quick to come to the aid of those that would challenge your own approach.”

“And why shouldn’t I? We all worship the same Empress, don’t we?” a pause. “Well, theirs is a more serious Empress, one who judges on the slightest of mistakes and punishes them harshly. I never could subscribe to that theory.”

“Just the stern mother?”

“Yes, stern mother with really pretty hair.” there was a pause before Judith giggled. “Sorry, Empress, but it’s something that I’ve thought of since you revealed yourself. It fits you much better than the old icons of you.” at this, the Empress gave a short laugh.

“You are quite unlike the other Sisters,” she said. “Perhaps unlike most people I have met in my long life. You possess far more joy than I would have thought possible for a woman of your age and experience.”

“All with your help, Empress.” Judith said, giving the Empress a smile. “I have tried to spread that to Tara, but she is quite stern and a bit silly as well.”

“You do not know the half of it; the poor girl worries about so much in trying to please me, there are times when she has made a fool of herself.” the Empress looked back. “But she means well, no doubt, and she is still learning in this regard.”

“Well, I’ll be sure to help her.” Judith firmed up her stance. “I swear on my life, Empress, that I will not rest until Tara is less stern in her dealings with you, so she can be the best student you have ever had.” there was a pause, the Empress regarding Judith for several moments before looking away, smiling again.

“I am sure you will do wonderfully,” she said. “And I am sure Tara will appreciate the effort in more ways than you can possibly imagine...”

...

Veronica was no medicae, but all Sororitas of the Order of Our Martyred Lady knew enough to dress minor injuries, in this case Tara’s bruised shoulder from where Ruth had slammed her into the deck, again.

“There, that should hold you until the next training session.” she said, ducking the excess bandages away. Tara moved her arm slightly, wincing briefly but not stopping as she checked for full range of motion.

“Thank you, Veronica,” she said.

“I must say, you are holding up much better than most recruits I have trained with,” Veronica said, setting her medical supplies aside for storage later. “Even Ruth would be in more physical pain than you display.”

“Believe me, getting smacked into a hard floor is just as bad as getting brained with a few flower pots.” Veronica raised an eyebrow at this as Tara continued. “There was a rather clumsy woman that lived in my town. A total sweetheart, but very prone to knocking things onto people’s heads.”

“Oh... I see.” there was a pause before Veronica spoke again. “Well, I suppose you should rest; there’s always more training to do tomorrow.”

“Of course there is,” Tara said before regarding Veronica. “How are you doing?” another pause.

“... My scars still ache, I suppose,” Veronica said, her hand resting on her stomach as she continued. “The medicae do their work well, though, and I am lucky that I have recovered so quickly.” she looked up to Tara and smiled. “In a few days, perhaps it will be me that faces you in the sparring ring, not Sister Ruth.”

“Just as long as you don’t strain yourself,’ Tara replied. “I’d hate for you to hurt yourself again.”

“For you, my lady, I would die a thousand times.” this did not seem to encourage Tara, but she did make a show of accepting the pledge in the spirit in which it was given. She gave a quick nod and stepped back out into the hallway, pulling a jacket over herself so she could appear more presentable. Veronica gave a small sigh and turned back to her medical supplies, wrapping the bandages back up to store away.

“Did you mean what you said, that you would die for Tara?” Veronica gave a small yelp as she spun around, choking on her words as she saw the Empress standing before her.

“Empress!” she squeaked. “I didn’t know... I-I mean, yes, of course I would die for her. All of us would, I am sure.”

“Your loyalty knows no bounds, my dear.” the Empress said as she glided into Veronica’s room, her uniform rippling ever so slightly.

“Oh... thank you,” Veronica replied. “Though, Ruth is the one with true loyalty; always the first to come to Tara’s aid when the need calls for it, quickest to justify and interpret your commands or Sister Naomi’s-”

“And yet it was you who almost gave her life for Tara, not her.”

“Well... yes, yes I did.” Veronica looked away. “I do not see myself as a martyr, my lady. I am merely a soldier of your Holy Name, trying to save one more innocent even if it means I must give up my life.”

“So then your sacrifice means nothing?”

“To me? No.” Veronica thought over her answer for a moment. “Well... perhaps that is too harsh. Knowing that I spared one of my Sisters, or Tara, that would partially justify my actions. But should they survive, they would be inspired to far greater feats than someone like me could dream of. That knowledge, I suppose, would make my potential death more meaningful.” there was a pause before Veronica chuckled. “Sorry, you must think I am idealistic or naive.”

“On the contrary, some of the bravest, most noble men and women I have known gave their lives so that others would be inspired to take up their cause.” The Empress looked away. “Some do not heed the call, but that is to be expected: all species, be they xenos or men, possess some cowards among them.”

“You are more learned in such matters than I am, Empress.” Veronica started. “Did you wish to speak to Tara? She has gone back to her room to rest, but I am sure she would love an audience with you.”

“In time,” the Empress said, turning to face Veronica fully. “Tara has quite a lot on her mind right now, and I am afraid that my presence might not be as comforting as you would believe.”

“Oh, I would not say that,” Veronica said. “You are the Empress of Mankind. Though Tara does not see you in the way that I or my Sisters do, she does think highly of you and all you do. You should hear her sing your praises when my Sisters and I speak to her after our training sessions. I believe she is scared, lost, but your light still serves as a beacon even to one such as her.” there was a pause before Veronica realized she had been admonishing the Empress. “Forgive me, my lady, but that was only what I observed.”

“No, there is no sin in speaking against my own foibles.” the Empress chuckled. “I’d best be off. There are still matters of the Crusade that must be dealt with.”

“Oh, of course,” Veronica bowed. “By your leave, Empress.” the Empress did not respond, merely stepping back out into the hall and vanishing like a spectre of legend. Veronica peeked around the corner, but could find no sign of the Empress’ presence.

Except, perhaps, that her scars no longer ached as they had before.

...

Ruth rocked on her feet, bringing her fists up into a guard position. Across from her, Tara sized her up, keeping a surprisingly open stance for one who had grown more accustomed to fighting. The other woman took a moment to wipe some sweat from her brow, flicking it away before resuming her original stance.

Great Empress of Mankind, grant me strength.

Ruth lunged forward, aiming a punch squarely at Tara’s head. The other girl sidestepped the strike, swatting Ruth’s fist away with a smooth backhanded block. Ruth pulled back so as to avoid overstretching herself, slipping underneath Tara’s counterattack with ease.

Grant my body power to strike down the foes of Your Kingdom.

Now Tara was on the attack, sweeping her leg out to try and trip Ruth. Ruth stepped back and punched, catching Tara in the shoulder with a glancing blow. Tara rolled with the punch, a marked improvement over her first day of training so long ago, before sweeping her arm up to seize Ruth before she could pull back.

Let not my enemy triumph, for they do not know Your light.

Ruth twisted her arm, breaking free of Tara’s grapple before jabbing an elbow into her chest. Tara coughed as the wind was driven from her lungs, but recovered quickly before Ruth could drop her to the ground. She blocked another strike, redirecting it upward before jabbing her free hand into Ruth’s side.

Let all perish before You, for Yours is Truth, Power, Hatred, and Light.

Ruth lunged forward, but Tara slipped under her attempted grapple and wrapped her arms around Ruth’s waist. The Sister had only a moment to react before Tara yanked upward, freeing her from the deck for the briefest of instances before both came crashing down on the deck. Ruth shifted her muscles to break free of the grapple, finally wrapping her arms around Tara’s neck to pin her.

There is only the Empress. She is our Shield and Protector.

“And that makes three for Ruth.” Naomi said, stepping forward as Ruth released Tara and helped the girl back to her feet. “I must say, you do well to match Ruth’s strikes, Tara.”

“Well, I just happened to notice she goes for a head strike before attempting a grapple,” Tara replied. “Once I got that down, I just needed to work on blocking it more efficiently.”

“Is that so?” Naomi asked, looking to Ruth. “Are you becoming predictable, Sister Ruth?” Ruth flushed, more from embarrassment than anger.

“I will do better, Sister Naomi,” she said.

“In due time. No need to burn yourself out.” Naomi looked to the other sparring pair of Judith and Rebecca. “Rest, Sisters. Ten minutes, and then we will switch partners again.”

“Yes Sister Naomi.” the Sisters chorused. Ruth took a few deep breaths and stretched out, watching a few drops of sweat drop to the floor. The girl’s getting better, she thought. I should have dropped her much faster.

“Ruth?” Ruth looked up at Tara, the girl having cocked her head to one side. “I didn’t upset you with the critique, did I? I have a friend who’s a bit more sensitive when told she’s predictable.”

“Nothing you say can dishearten me, Lady Tara.” Ruth said, wiping her brow before standing up. “I have served the Empress faithfully for twenty five years, and have been corrected countless times. What is one more critique, especially from one as illustrious as you?”

“I can barely hold my own in a fight, especially not against you.” Tara furrowed her brow. “I’d hardly call that illustrious.”

“Regardless.” there was a pause, Ruth regarding Tara for a moment before she spoke again. “Your... psychic powers...”

“It’s okay, you can call it magic.” Tara said. “‘Psychic Powers’ seems to have some kind of stigma around here, and it might help you approach it a bit better... at least in regards to me.”

“Oh...” Ruth massaged her arm before continuing. “Anyway, your powers... uh... d-do they offer physical enhancements?”

“Well, yes.” Tara started. “I don’t use my magic like that, though; it’s a disservice to those that are more physically inclined like you.”

“You see it as... cheating?”

“I guess you could think of it like that. Besides, I’m much better with teleports and shields than strength and speed enhancements.” Ruth nodded as Tara continued. “Why do you ask? You’re usually more suspicious towards people with my powers.”

“I... was thinking,” she started. “I was thinking that, perhaps... in the event that we come up against more enemies with psychic abilities... perhaps I could train against you when you are utilizing your powers?” at this, Tara frowned.

“I could...” she started. “But it’s a bit dangerous; you could get hurt if you get hit by an errant blast or something.”

“No, this is something that I must prepare for.” Ruth firmed up her stance. “No matter what it takes, I will do what I can to protect you from any attacks or powers.” there was a lengthy pause, Tara still looking hesitant. Finally she allowed a smile.

“Well, I’ll talk about it with Sister Naomi.” Tara said. Ruth nodded, hoping to move onto another subject before another voice cut through the hall.

“Battle Sister Ruth,” the Custodes said. “The Empress requests your immediate presence.” Ruth’s heart dropped into her stomach. A chance to speak with the Empress filled her with joy... and dread. Especially dread. She swallowed and turned to face the golden clad warrior.

“I am not presentable, my lord.” she said. Dressed in training khakis and boots, covered in sweat, she would be an embarrassment in front of the Empress.

“The Empress requires your immediate presence, Battle Sister Ruth.” the Custodes said. Ruth swallowed again before looking to her Sisters, then back to the Custodes.

“Very well.” she said, bowing her head as she fell in step behind the Custodes. She did not bother looking up, keeping her focus on the heels of the golden clad warrior. Anything to prepare herself for standing before the Empress, humble and quiet...

That was the role she would play: Ruth the humble, Ruth the sinner, Ruth the Sister that had tossed the Empress’ personal student around like a sack of flour.

Ruth was led to a darkened room. Once she was sure she was alone, she knelt with her hands clasped in front of her. “Most Holy Empress, forgive me for my inattentiveness,” she prayed. “You call upon us to be prepared for Your Calling, and here I stand ill dressed and lost in soul. Cleanse my soul, O Master of Humanity, that I might be pleasing to your eyes.”

“You already are pleasing, but not in ways that you might think,” the Empress’ bell-like voice echoed through the hall. “I care not for physical pleasures, but only in the purity of mind and soul, purity of the heart.” Ruth did not look up, listening as heavy footfalls crossed to her. “Will you guard my lambs?”

“Always, Empress!” Ruth said quickly. “You are the shining light of Humanity, the guiding soul of all who are lost. I would march to the Eye of Terror for you.”

“Will you feed my lost?”

“Of course! I would sacrifice my armor, my flesh, everything so that all who seek Your light would never be blind to it.”

“Would you reject me?” Ruth choked. Why would the Empress ever say something like that?

“Never! You gave me life when I would have perished. The teachings of Your prophets gave me meaning, the words of Your saints gave me direction. I would sacrifice my body and life for You, but I would never turn from Your light!”

“Even if I was not who I am assumed to be?” Ruth could feel the Empress looking down on her, but dared not look up. “Even if Tara as well is not who you think she is?”

“No! You are Truth, You are the Light! There is nothing that would ever turn me from that!” Ruth quivered slightly. Why was the Empress asking her to give up her faith? What was the meaning behind this... blasphemy?

Ruth gave a small gasp as she felt a soft hand cup her chin. Gently, the Empress lifted her head up, and Ruth could feel her tears flowing freely as she witnessed Her Majesty and Beauty. She was dressed not in her armor, but in a beautiful white gown that would make even the greatest of highborn ladies weep with envy. Her hair twisted around her in some unseen wind, her entire body gleaming like the sun. Her eyes were soft, like a mother looking to comfort her child, and her smile was slight but sincere.

“Then go,” she whispered. “Go and serve, for your soul shall never break. Even as the powers of darkness lash against it, you shall never be far from Light.” Ruth wept, tears streaming down her face as the Empress smiled upon her.

The Empress trusted her. She would not back down from that honor.

...

Twilight no longer ached from her training. She was never unfit, but the Sisters’ training had toned her such that the woman looking back in the mirror barely resembled Twilight at all. Her body was marked with numerous scratches and small scars, her muscles far more defined than she thought possible. The scared newcomer was gone, replaced by a hardened fighter ready for anything that came at her.

That was the hope, really. Twilight needed to see if that was true.

She finished washing her face when there was a knock at her door. “Enter,” she said, the door swinging open to reveal Sisters Veronica and Rebecca, both dressed in their armor and carrying a white robe between them.

“Tara,” Veronica said. “Sister Naomi has concluded that you have completed your basic training and may be inducted as an honorary member of Our Order.”

“We would need a Canoness and several more years of training to make you a full Sister,” Rebecca said. “But there is no Canoness, no time, and you are... a special case.”

“Oh...” Twilight said, massaging her arm for a moment. “Thank you.”

“There is one more thing,” Veronica said. “A ceremony, when a Sister fully pledges herself to the Order and receives the symbol of her Order. We’re here to escort you to that ceremony.”

“You need to wear this,” Rebecca said, passing Twilight the robe. “... only this.” Twilight hesitated. Not at the risk of exposing herself; that would be just like when she was back home in Ponyville. Rather, the battleship was nothing close to hospitable for that sort of thing- she could freeze before they led her to... wherever it was they were conducting the ceremony.

Starting to think like a full human, she thought. It must happen, I suppose... just as long as I don’t fully lose myself.

“Okay.” Twilight took the robe from the Sisters, quickly changing out of her regular clothes while Veronica and Rebecca waited patiently. The cloth was a bit itchy, but Twilight put the thought out of mind as she rose to face the Sisters.

“Come now, young Tara, for the path to righteousness lays before you.” Twilight fell in step behind Veronica, Rebecca following close behind. The hallways seemed darker than she remembered, but Twilight no longer feared such things as the dark.

With her Sisters at her side, and Celestia to guide her, she would never be lost.

She was led to the training room, now darkened and thick with incense. Veronica and Rebecca fanned out, and Twilight could see Naomi standing before a makeshift altar, Judith and Ruth flanking her with what appeared to be short whips. “Welcome, sister,” Naomi said. “Step forth and kneel at the altar of Her Most Serene Lady.”

Twilight stepped up, tugging at her robe to keep from tripping over it as she knelt before the altar. Naomi regarded her for a moment before continuing. “Sisters, we gather today to see the induction of Tara, Student of the God Empress Herself, into the annals of Our Order. Who today bears witness to this initiation?”

“Sister Rebecca of the Order of Our Martyred Lady.”

“Sister Veronica of the Order of Our Martyred Lady.”

“And who stands ready to cleanse the initiate of her sin and shame?”

“Sister Ruth of the Order of Our Martyred Lady.”

“Sister Judith of the Order of Our Martyred Lady.” Twilight did not look up, keeping her eyes focused at the ground as Naomi stepped forward.

“Sister, you have met the necessary physical and spiritual sacrifices that is asked of all our Sisters, yet one last test remains. Expose to us now all that lies within you,” Twilight said nothing as Sister Naomi roughly yanked the robe from her body.

“Understand that only through blood and sacrifice, either yours or the enemy, will you be fully cleansed,” Naomi said. “I ask you: Are you willing to lay down your life, body and soul, that the Empress’ great plan may be achieved?”

“... I am.” No sooner had Twilight finished saying this did Ruth strike her, the whip scraping across her back. Twilight tried not to flinch, but did wince slightly as she felt small rivers of blood dripping down her back.

“Are you willing to destroy all that is unclean before Her Holy Name: the mutant, the daemon, the heretic, the alien?” Twilight hesitated again. She was not fully human, and they asked her to stand against aliens... her friends?

No, she thought. Aliens like those that tried to kill Sister Veronica. Those, I can stand against.

“I am.” Now it was Judith’s turn to strike her.

“Are you willing to give guidance and counseling to the lost, the weak willed, so they may see the Light as you do?”

“I am.” another strike from Ruth.

“Are you willing to die for your Sisters, to understand that the bonds between you and the Empress, you and your superior, and you and your squad may be kept above all others?”

“I am.” another strike from Judith. Twilight’s back now ached, but she maintained her composure as the Sisters closed in around her.

“I find your soul set on the path to repentance,” she said. Now rise, and take the station of our office of Sister.” Twilight rose, her focus breaking slightly as something cold clasped around her leg. Metal; segment by segment it clasped around her, Veronica and Rebecca setting her legs while Ruth and Judith set her arms and torso. The injuries on her back stung slightly as the cool metal closed against it, but Twilight pushed the pain out of her mind as her chest-plate and pauldrons were secure.

Twilight allowed herself a small gasp as she looked down at herself. She was dressed in armor not unlike the Sisters’, except it was a light lavender set between gold lining. Her chest-plate was dominated by an alicorn, its wings sweeping outward in flight, and her left shoulder was marked with a six pointed star, her cutie mark. She could feel her magic reaching out and mixing with the mechanics that moved the armor, giving it an almost supernatural flow as she moved about. “It’s... it’s beautiful.”

“Crafted by the Empress’ own hand,” Rebecca said. “I helped her forge it.”

“And there is another gift from Her Majesty.” Naomi reached down behind the altar and produced a sword. It had the hilt and guard of Twilight’s old sword, but it was now a silvered longsword that put even the beauties of her old weapon to shame. Twilight gasped again as she saw five familiar etchings set in the blade: an apple for Honesty, a butterfly for Kindness, a balloon for Laughter, a gem for Generosity, and a lightning bolt for Loyalty, all terminating in an amethyst star set in the guard.

“You... you all knew about this?” Twilight asked, taking the sword from Naomi.

“Not at first, no,” Ruth said. “The Empress had many questions for us, but once we had completed them she told us of her ‘surprise’. We may be your shield, Tara, but this weapon and armor will protect you from far more than we can possibly imagine.” Twilight smiled, tears welling up in her eyes. Even if Celestia was not physically presence, a part of her would always be there to guide her.

A pause, Twilight’s face dropping as she shifted around in her armor. “Does it always chafe so much?”

“Oh...” Naomi’s face dropped to, her undamaged cheek flushing red. “There is an undersuit that should help you interface with the armor and be more comfortable. We’ll find a spare one when we’re finished here.” Naomi was interrupted as a warning bell rang through the battleship. “Perhaps a bit sooner than that, I’m afraid.”

...

“Empress,” the ship’s astropath said. “A fleet of ships is dropping out of Warpdrive; they will be within visual range soon.”

“How is that possible?” Celestia asked, striding up onto the bridge. “How could this fleet hide themselves from our sight so easily?”

“There is something interfering with my sensors... something massive.” the astropath replied. Either an attack from the Hive Mind... or something more sinister. Celestia turned to the captain of the ship.

“Are we at battle stations?” she asked.

“Yes, and the fleet is arranging to defend against this attack,” the captain replied. “If it is the enemy coming to seek revenge, we shall send them screaming back to Hell where they belong.”

“Empress! We have visual on the fleet!” Celestia looked out the nearest viewport, watching as realspace twisted about as the new fleet emerged. Battle Barges, Strike Cruisers, destroyers, hundreds of ships and escort craft pulling out of the Warp, armed and ready for battle.

But that was not what caught Celestia’s eyes; what did was the massive distortion in realspace behind them. It produced forth a great structure of stone and metal, surrounded by even more ships and bristling with heavy weapons. It was far out enough that it would not cause major disturbances to Caesaria’s gravity, but its impact would be felt in other matters.

“The Rock,” Celestia said, firming up her stance. “It appears that the Dark Angels have come to test my authority.”

Author's Note

Twilight has new duds and the Dark Angels are here to do their thing. Fun stuff shall be had.

Likes and Comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.23- Pride of the Lion

Pride of the Lion

Mattias had maneuvered the Sanguinium Martyres to a flanking position alongside the Empress’ flagship. With Inqusitional armaments it might have stood a chance against one of the Astartes ships, it could do little against several dozen of them supported by the most powerful mobile fortress in the Imperial arsenal, so it would be best to take up a supporting position... or at least one where they could dart forward for a glorious sacrifice so the Empress might survive.

“Open comms,” he said to his communication officer. There was a pause before the connection broke through. “Empress, this is Inquisitor Mattias.”

“Inquisitor,” the Empress said. “Have you alerted your Deathwatch teams to the situation?”

“They are focused on the last of the Greenskins, Empress,” Mattias said. “None of the assigned Marines are Dark Angels or successors, so we do not have to worry about a potential mutiny if this gets out of hand.”

“Good, good. Keep close to us so that we do not lose communication, and I may like you to come aboard should this escalate further.”

“Inquisitor Mattias!” another communications officer called. “We’re receiving a communication from the Rock.” Mattias paused. The Dark Angels would not single out a single Inquisition ship, so it was most likely a general broadcast. That should go over well with the more trigger-happy members of our fleet.

“Put it through,” he said. “Let’s see what the Dark Angels have to say.” the communications officer nodded before keying in a response, static buzzing over the speakers before the communication began.

“To the fleet orbiting Caesaria,” a deep, commanding voice said. “I am the Lion, Primarch of the Dark Angels and loyal servants of the Imperium and the Emperor. Had we met on less dubious occasions I would congratulate you on your victory over the Greenskins, but I will refrain until the issue set before us is settled: that of your leader, the so called Empress of Mankind.”

Nope, definitely won’t go over well.

“My demands are simple: this Empress must come aboard the Rock, alone and unarmed, so that I may decide for myself is she really is the Emperor Reborn. If she is who she claims she is, I will bend the knee and pledge the Dark Angels to your Crusade. If she does not, we shall destroy your fleet and all who swear loyalty to the traitor.

“You have twenty four hours to respond. Fail to respond by that time, and you will be fired upon.” with that the message ceased. There was silence aboard the bridge of the Sanguinium Martyres, communications officers looking to Mattias for guidance. He said nothing before communication to the Empress’ flagship was resumed.

“Inquisitor Mattias,” the Empress said.

“Empress.”

“Bring your squad and cutter to my ship at once.” Mattias had no chance to speak before the Empress terminated the call. Mattias’ hand tightened, a vain attempt to release some of the tension left in his body.

“The cutter is ready for transit and your squad has been alerted, Lord Mattias,” another officer said.

“Good.” Mattias composed himself before turning. “Let them know I’ll be right down. In the meantime, keep all power in our shields and do not activate macro-batteries unless the Dark Angels fire.”

“Yes, Lord Mattias.” Mattias continued on down the hall, hands still balled up. He had no time to grab his weapons or armor, and so would have to rely on other skills for now.

Then, what skills can be used against a battlefleet commanded by a stubbornly loyal Primarch?

Mattias spoke to no one until he stepped out into the hangar. The cutter had been prepared, Magos Arryl’s servitors loading the last of the machinery while his henchmen checked their weapons. Angelique was staring off into space, perhaps observing the Dark Angels through some psychic power, and said nothing until Mattias drew close.

“The lion roars as the eye gathers below the petals of the flower,” Angelique said. “The mare plucks the thorns away, so they may see themselves truly.”

“We heard about the fleet,” Nikolai said as he plugged the power pack into his hellgun. “Are we coordinating with the Empress?”

“Yes and no,” Mattias said. “Lion El’Jonson himself has delivered an ultimatum: the Empress speaks with him, or he blows the entire fleet to scrap metal.”

“The bite of the lion is strong; the slash of the raven clean.” Angelique said.

“I had read stories of the Dark Angels’ Primarch being a bit... blunt.” Alexis said. “Pray hope that the Empress might be able to temper him.”

“I’m sure she will, but that is not for us to decide.” Mattias brushed past his henchmen and onto the cutter. “My guess is that the Empress will use this vessel to head to the parley... let’s just hope the pilot interface is compatible with her powers, or it will be a short journey for all of us.”

“Well, we’ll be here to steer her straight.” Alexis said, smiling. His smile faded as the realization came over him. “Unless... the Empress is going alone...”

“As per the Dark Angels’ commands, if she does decide to parley.” Mattias sighed. “Had I more foresight I would have arranged a little more contact with the Western Imperium, so we could better understand the Dark Angels in these hours... I guess we just have to rely on our own intuition.”

“And hellguns, if things go to the Warp quicker than we think.” Alexis said. Mattias sighed, but at least the Valhallan was keeping his spirits up... somewhat.

“I do not think it will come to that, but we must be prepared for everything.” Mattias replied. “Come, we have tarried here long enough.”

...

Twilight and the Sisters had hurried down to the hangar after they had finished with her armor, deftly dodging through crowds of crewmen and soldiers as they prepared for possible action against the Dark Angels. Moving in the armor was much easier than Twilight had thought it would be, especially once she had gotten her undersuit on, and she found herself darting through the halls at a pace that would have put her preconditioning self to shame.

She might have given Applejack or Rainbow Dash a run for her money, but that could be considered wishful thinking.

Their journey took several minutes of darting and diving through the halls before they finally came to the main hangar. Around Twilight, fighters and bombers were loaded up with weaponry in preparation for a possible attack, hundreds of missiles and bombs arrayed around her while servitors prepared their warheads. Celestia could not be seen, though she could make out the telltale silhouette of Mattias’ cutter as it rested near the entrance to the hangar. That’s probably where Celestia will be.

“Come on girls!” she called. “We might make it to the Empress in time before things get further out of hand.” the Sisters nodded and followed after Twilight, armor rattling as they kept their pace. Most of the crewmen and servitors preparing the attack aircraft were swift to part for the Sororitas and Twilight, but a few suffering from brain locking needed a bit more encouragement before one of the Sisters trampled it in their rush to find the Empress.

Another minute of running, and Twilight spotted Celestia standing before the cutter. Corax and several Custodes were on her left, the Primarch looking a bit more cross than usual, while Mattias and his group stood to Celestia’s right, discussing something Twilight could not hear. Twilight slowed her pace before calling. “Empress!”

“Tara,” Celestia looked back for a brief instant before turning her attention back to the cutter. “I do not remember calling you down here.”

“Some of the officers said this is where you’d be, so I came here to help.” Twilight said, pausing to catch her breath before speaking. “I haven’t heard much else, though. Will the Dark Angels attack?”

“Unlikely as of now,” Corax said. “The Lion was many things, but he was never one to engage an enemy without proper scouting beforehand... though I do not agree with the Empress giving in to his demands so easily.”

“If it means that we are spared pointless bloodshed, so be it.” Celestia replied.

“What demands?” Twilight asked.

“The Dark Angels have requested an audience with the Empress aboard their fortress,” Mattias explained. “Unfortunately for us, that audience is the Empress alone and unarmed.” Twilight held back a small gasp.

“That... seems needlessly paranoid.”

“That sentence is quite fitting concerning the Dark Angels, but that’s not the point.” Mattias turned to the Empress. “With all due respect, your majesty, stepping onto the Rock alone and defenseless is far too risky: if the Dark Angels are deployed for war, they could very well use it as an attempt to capture or assassinate you without further resistance.”

“While I appreciate your concern, you are still approaching this as if I were a normal diplomat.” Celestia shook her head. “I have been absent for fifteen millennia, but I still trust the Lion will not raise his blade against the fleet unless he is completely certain it is a battle worth fighting.” Corax opened his mouth to speak, but Celestia shot him a short glare. “That requires full confidence on both sides, Corax; even with your ability to remain unseen, there is too much risk if you are discovered before I can talk the Dark Angels down, should you choose to accompany me. I must go alone.”

“... As you say, Empress.” Corax muttered, turning away as Celestia looked to Mattias.

“Your cutter is ready for transit?” Mattias gave a short nod of affirmation. “Good. I shall return once I am finished. Tara?”

“Yes, Empress?” Twilight asked, rocking on her feet.

“Keep an eye on the fleet. Perhaps this is a time when a less warlike approach is needed.” Twilight blinked a few times, her eyes darting between Celestia, Corax, and Mattias for any sign of relief. Sensing none, she merely gave a short nod.

“I’ll do my best.” she said.

“That is all we can ask for.” Celestia replied. “You know your duties: see to it that they are carried out.” With that Celestia strode onto the cutter, the door closing behind her and leaving the others waiting outside. Corax was already moving off through the hangar, leaving behind Twilight, Mattias, his squad, and the Sisters.

“Orders, Tara?” Sister Naomi asked from behind her.

“The Empress just asked me to keep an eye on the fleet, not command it.” Twilight said, stepping to the side slightly so she could face both Mattias and his group and the Sisters. “I doubt Corax will start a fight, but I should probably stick close to him in case he has any further concerns... Any more concerns than usual.”

“No doubt a wise course of action. I will be here in the event that you need me.” Mattias paused for a moment as he regarded Twilight. “... New armor?”

“Yes,” Twilight looked down at herself. “The Empress wanted me to stay protected in the event I get into trouble like... last time...”

“Fitting.” Mattias nodded. “Should all go well with the Dark Angels, perhaps it will help to endear you to them once they are worked into the fleet.”

...

Celestia had shed her armor, adjusting the sleeve of her dress uniform as she waited for the cutter to dock aboard the Rock. The Dark Angels had respected the ceasefire, allowing her to travel under her own power for at least part of the last leg of her journey.

How they would deal with her once she arrived, though, would remain to be seen. And there was always the concern that one commander of either fleet might get it into their head to do something... rash.

The cutter gave a small shake as it finally docked, Celestia rising to her feet as she walked towards the main entrance. She paused only to regard her armor, allowing a small part of her power to cloak it from view. That task complete, she continued on towards the door, taking a small breath before opening it to the outside.

She was not even surprised to find almost an entire company’s worth of Terminators waiting for her.

“Is this what has become of the First Legion?” she asked, eyeing the massed ranks of white-clad Marines before her. “Have you grown so paranoid that one person requires most of your strength to subdue?” the Deathwing did not answer her, barely wavering in their resolve to stare her down. At least that is commendable. Celestia said nothing more as a blue-clad Astartes stepped forward, the Librarian eyeing her up and down for a moment.

“So you are the one who claims to be the Emperor Reborn.” the Astartes said.

“Yes, I am she.” Celestia replied. “I understand that tensions are high, so please escort me to the Lion so that I may prove my identity as the Master of Mankind.” there was a pause, the Dark Angels looking to one another before Celestia spoke again. “Is something the matter?”

“... No matter.” the Librarian said. “Come, the Primarch is expecting you.” Celestia nodded, stepping into the hangar as the Deathwing Marines formed up behind her. She remained silent, keeping her eyes ahead so as to avoid drawing further suspicion from the Dark Angels.

The caverns of The Rock appeared unchanged, sweeping upward into darkness as Celestia and her escort moved further. It was far quieter than expected, with only the sound of boots against rock and ceramite echoing through the caverns. Celestia did not mind- if anything, it was a relief from the cacophony of religious hymns and machinery that filled her ships during the current Crusade.

In time, they would be silenced as well, but only when the Imperium was willing to accept her lack of divinity.

As she mused on the thought, she felt something shift to her side. A void, almost, gliding through the ranks of the Terminators as it drew closer to her. She allowed only a side glance as a little figure dressed in green robes stepped from the shadows, the creature gliding up to her side as she walked. It made no noise, even its feet silent against the ground, and while the psychic void prevented her from truly seeing it for what it was, she could feel that the creature was watching her... It and several more of its fellows that glided past, some moving to join the first alongside Celestia.

An odd escort, but then Celestia had learned to avoid dismissing such omens.

“The Watchers draw close to you,” the Librarian said from ahead. “Do not consider it a sign of favor, for they often draw close to those who may yet present a threat.” Oh, you have no idea, Celestia thought, but she remained silent as the Watchers of the Dark continued to escort her.

As they walked, Celestia could hear new sounds. Not that of machinery or Astartes, but... voices. Screams. Cries for mercy that would never be answered. The effect had, perhaps, been enhanced by her psychic powers, the walls themselves resonating the sound to her as she walked along. She would have peered further, but the effect grew stronger the further in they ventured, and the nulling void of the Watchers was one that she did not intend to test.

Interned on the Throne, she had often searched for an answer to the Dark Angels’ actions. Now, she had full proof of what happened within the darkened halls of the Rock. All that remained, perhaps, was the Lion.

Celestia was eventually led to a grand door at the center of the fortress. The cries of torture had died down for now, Celestia recalling her power further to block them from her mind for a moment, aided by the small throng of Watchers that surrounded her. The Deathwing parted, the Librarian stepping forward to speak with several more Astartes, one dressed in the armor of a Chaplain while another stood with his own Watcher, eyeing Celestia as she waited. The conversation continued before the three disappeared into the room, leaving Celestia alone with her Watchers and Deathwing.

The temptation to reach out and listen to the conversation held behind doors was great, but Celestia reined herself in again. She did not have to wait long before the Dark Angel leaders returned. “He will speak with you now. Do not leave him waiting.”

“You will not be joining us, then?” Celestia asked. The Dark Angels seemed more frustrated.

“The Lion insisted that he pass judgment in private.” the Chaplain said. “Now go.” Celestia nodded, stepping past the Dark Angels and into the room. The Watchers followed after her, though only a few moved past the door and into the sanctuary.

The door led to a large corridor, at the end of which stood a grand throne. It was stone, carved directly from the Rock itself, inlaid with skulls and overseen by two great stone wings. Two Watchers stood before it, staring out at the door, and the hall itself was supported by statues, each one carved in the visage of every Dark Angel Grand Master that had fallen since the Heresy.

And standing near the base of one of the last was the Primarch himself, Lion El’Jonson. Unlike Corax, ravaged by time and woe, Jonson appeared much as he had when Celestia had first met him. He was dressed in black armor adorned with silver icons of Caliban and the Imperium, clashing slightly with his blond hair. He had his back to Celestia, hiding his face from her as he continued to inspect the statue before him. Celestia remained in place, holding her hands in front of her and waiting for the Primarch to speak.

“Some of the Knightly Orders of Caliban were much more reverent in glorifying their fallen champions,” he said, still not turning to face Celestia. “Warriors set within their armor, embalmed yet standing as if ready to join battle against the monsters that haunted the forests. I never truly cared for the practice, but I did understand at least some of the motive behind it.”

“Veneration of the dead is often for the living’s comfort, is it not?” Celestia replied.

“I suppose that justifies why these fools allowed the Emperor to rot for ten thousand years.” Jonson muttered. “And look where that led them: fifteen thousand years of superstition and betrayal, blindly worshiping a man who was more like them then they care to realize.” Jonson turned his head to cast a sideways glance at Celestia. “Fifteen thousand years, and you arrive to indulge them even more.”

“Do you think I parade around as a god and bask in their admiration?” Celestia snapped, finally stepping towards the Primarch. “I would just as well have them cast aside these superstitions and place their faith into something real, but even I cannot undo fifteen thousand years of belief with a wave of my hand.”

“You seem quite hesitant to change anything, though.” Johnson turned away and walked further down the hall. “You claim the throne of Mankind, yet your overtures and battles pale in comparison to what I have seen, what you should have seen were you truly who you say you are. You are like a child stepping into the shoes of their father, trying to appear as they are... and failing.” Celestia furrowed her brow further.

“The Legions are scattered, their Primarchs either missing or dead.” she said. “I wish to restore the Imperium to its true glory, but all I have are scraps, scraps that must be worked with if they are to prove useful.” Jonson said nothing as Celestia continued. “And what of you? Why do you stand here judging me now? If I was some ordinary liar and traitor, why am I standing before you and not a firing squad?”

“That is why you are here, is it not?” Jonson asked. “You have won many over, even Corax. I wanted to see for myself what drew them to you, the 'Empress' of Mankind.” Celestia remained silent, doing her best to meet Jonson’s eye, no small feat as he kept dodging away from her.

“So, ‘Empress’, what will you say now to ensure that I will not kill you as a traitor and a liar?” he asked.

“You were always direct in such matters, Jonson.” Celestia replied. “In truth, there is nothing that I can say that will fully convince you that I am the Emperor, just in the body of a woman-”

“Your first mistake. Why come back as a woman? There is nothing to be gained from it besides the perverse fantasies of some of the less noble among your forces.” at this, Celestia scoffed.

“If they really did surrender to such drives, they would already be slaves to the Ruinous Powers.” She said. “I can see already that this is a waste of time. If you are going to accuse me of treason, do so now and be done with it.”

“You set yourself up to die instead of trying to defend yourself?” Jonson asked.

“What else do I have? My fleet cannot reach me, I am unarmed and outnumbered, and I realize that arguing with you will only delay the matter.” Celestia drew herself up straight. “So go on then, call me a liar. Call me a traitor. Draw your sword and strike me if you so desire, I won’t stop you. I only ask that you look me in the eye as you pass judgment upon me.” There was a long pause, Jonson regarding her for any signs of weakness. Finally, he spoke.

“Judgment... You and I are not the only ones seeking it, are we?” Celestia said nothing as a hidden door behind Jonson opened. Two Deathwing Terminators and a Chaplain entered, the former dragging an unarmored man between them. Jonson stepped aside as the man was tossed to the floor at his feet, the two Terminators backing off as the Primarch continued.

“My sons have kept many secrets since the destruction of Caliban.” Jonson continued. “If you are truly who you say you are, then you may be privy to at least some of them.” Celestia turned her attention to the man before her. While he may have been a mighty warrior in some past life, he appeared now as an emaciated old man with barely enough strength to kneel. Under his breath he murmured a string of words Celestia could not decipher. As she regarded the man, she allowed some of her composure to soften.

“Sar Luther,” she said, loud enough to catch the prisoner’s attention and cause him to fall silent. “He was your mentor, your closest friend, until you cast him from your sight and set him on the road to betray you.”

“The demands of the Great Crusade were for excellence,” Jonson replied. “Luther failed on Sarosh, and I could not allow such failure to go unpunished.”

“He saved your life.” Celestia countered.

“Only after toying with the idea of allowing myself and countless others to die for his own gain.” Jonson’s face grew stern. “Had he been truly loyal, he would have quickly rejected those temptations and taken action to save those lost to the Saroshi, end the rebellion before it even began.”

“And yet you rewarded his reaffirmation by banishing him from your sight.” Celestia turned her full attention to Jonson. “At his weakest, you betrayed him to his darkest desires and sowed the seeds of rebellion in his mind.”

“Do not blame me for his betrayal,” Jonson snapped. “I was fighting the Imperium’s wars, trying to serve and save the man you claim to be-”

“And you could not even be bothered to see if your greatest friend was still the man you knew him as? Even a simple message would be enough to assure his loyalty, but you allowed your arrogance and your woundedness cloud your judgment.” Jonson’s composure fell away completely.

“You have no right to judge me for his actions!”

“Yes, I do.” Celestia’s glare intensified. “I asked much of you and your fellow Primarchs during the Crusade. I asked you to be my greatest warriors, the face of the Imperium against the tides of xenos and traitors. How foolish I was, now that I see that my actions only encouraged doubt and mistrust among brothers and friends.” she closed her eyes. “But then, while my selfish desires may have fostered resentment, it was not my command that you banish Luther to Caliban, where his betrayal could grow more substantial.”

“Silence!” Jonson bellowed. “You are twisting words against me! You are a traitor in the guise of a benevolent ruler, and you are not the Emperor of Mankind!”

“If that is your judgment.” Celestia said. “Go on then, and make it so.” Celestia closed her eyes, not watching as Jonson drew his sword and swung at her head. All she did was shift her energy ever slightly, even as the presence of the Watchers and other psychic wards strained against her.

It was just enough to not only shatter the sword, but to send the Lion staggering back several feet from both the shockwave and surprise. The Watchers barely flinched, and Celestia did not bother to extend her presence to the Terminators or their prisoner. She allowed the silence to linger for several moments before she opened her eyes, noting that while Jonson’s composure remained, she could see small traces of surprise and even doubt among his eyes.

“Look at me, Jonson,” she said, stepping towards the Primarch. “Look into my eyes and tell me what you see? Are they the eyes of a liar, of a daemon wearing a pretty face to deceive the First Legion? Are they the eyes of a mere mortal, hoping to beguile themselves into your good graces?

“Or are they the same eyes you looked into when I first met you on Caliban? Are they the eyes of the ruler whose vision has rotted away over the course of fifteen thousand years?” Jonson said nothing, Celestia’s vision narrowing. “Tell me, Jonson: are they the eyes of your Emperor, or are they not?”

Jonson remained silent, matching Celestia’s glare with his own. The prisoner still muttered away, but both Primarch and Empress ignored him for now. Finally, Jonson spoke, though the tightness of his jaw indicated he was not fully convinced of what he was saying. “... Yes. Yes they are.”

“Good.” Celestia allowed her gaze to soften. “I know that I still have much to do to convince you fully, but at least I have gained your trust... for now.” Jonson said nothing. He was humoring her, perhaps, but it was a better step forward than nothing. “Now, to the matter of your prisoner.”

“I have no need for him.” Jonson said. “Do with him as you wish.”

“Rather callous for your former mentor, do you think?” Celestia asked. Jonson did not reply, instead watching as Celestia crossed to the prisoner and knelt. The Watchers followed her, though they did not close to her as they had when she had first arrived, still silently observing all Celestia did.

“...The darkness of Chaos swells around those who see themselves loyal,” Luther babbled, not even noticing as Celestia knelt before him. “Absolution comes for the guiltiest, it comes from She, the Emperor changed but in the flesh.”

“So it has.” Celestia placed a hand on Luther’s forehead. “Sar Luther of Caliban, I find your sins laid bare. Now, I release you: be at peace.” With a single pulse of psychic energy, Luther’s head snapped back, the Fallen Marine’s eyes growing pale as his body crumpled to the floor. There was a lengthy pause before Celestia rose.

“It is done.” she said. “Now, there is more work to do.”

Author's Note

Back again, with a chapter that was a bit more difficult as I had a bit of writer's block and waffling over pacing here and there. Celestia will need to do more to convince the Lion she is who she says she is, but that will take more action... and chapters as well.

Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.24- Mentoring Research

Mentoring Research

Nearly a full day had passed since the Empress had departed for the Rock. The Dark Angel fleet remained in orbit just out of reach of the Crusade Fleet and Caesaria’s planetary defense batteries, holding a tight picket around the Rock. New forces summoned to the Empress’ banner had arrived, some bringing new troops to the battlefield below while others took up places in the line of battle.

All that remained was for the other side to make the first move.

Corax watched the Dark Angel fleet from the bridge of the Empress’ flagship. Outside of their general patrols and a few smaller craft darting in and out to test the Crusade’s resolve, the opposing fleet remained motionless. Fortunately the Crusade Fleet had not risen to take the bait, but with the Empress’ departure and the Minotaurs having moved their strength back to the fleet there was no knowing how long before the more impulsive captains grew tired of waiting.

“Lord Corax,” Corax turned as one of the bridge officers approached. “Pardon the intrusion, my lord, but Lady Tara has asked to speak with you.”

“Did she say why?” Corax asked. He had a good idea of what the young psyker wanted, but there was nothing wrong about obtaining information to better solidify his position.

“She did not say much, my lord.” the officer said. “She seemed... concerned, for a lack of a better term. Perhaps it is mere worry for the Empress and Her return.”

“Perhaps...” there was a pause. “Send her in.” the officer bowed and walked off, leaving Corax alone once more as he watched the fleets. Perhaps it was worry, but there was plenty the girl dealt with that could have drawn her to the Primarch. It was just up to her to divulge that information, and Corax to use it for the Imperium’s advantage.

He heard uncertain steps behind him, turning his eye slightly to see Tara approaching. She was dressed in the light purple armor the Empress had crafted for her, a slight glow following her from the residual psychic powers travelling through the amor. She stood in a loose stance, her hands tucked away at her sides as he looked at Corax.

“You wished to speak with me, young Tara?” he asked, keeping his focus on the fleet.

“You weren’t in your quarters when I checked, so I figured you would be here.” Tara replied. Corax said nothing as Tara continued. “I just wanted to see how you were doing with the Empress gone.”

“I do not require constant watching, Tara,” Corax replied. “If anything, I would believe you would be more concerned with your own wellbeing after your actions on Caesaria.”

“I’ve been dealing with that in my own time.” Corax could sense a small wavering in Tara’s voice. “The Sisters have been help, with their training and all.”

“Even what is assumed as beneficial leaves some threats hidden.” Corax replied. “Discipline can only be maintained for so long when zealotry is brought in to complicate the mind.”

“I like to think I’ve managed,” Tara countered. There was a pause before Tara spoke again. “But then others haven’t been so lucky, or else we wouldn’t be in a standoff like this.”

“The seeds of what we see here were planted fifteen thousand years ago, Tara,” Corax said. “Conflict with other factions of the Imperium is to be expected as the Empress brings more under Her power.”

“I suppose things were different back when you were first fighting for the Imperium then?” Corax gave her a glance as she backtracked. “Sorry, I know how sensitive you are about the past.”

“It is nothing too personal, and you are not wholly wrong.” Corax looked back to the Dark Angel Fleet. “My Brothers and I had our squabbles, even before Horus’ fall and the Heresy. It is only natural when one considers how each of us were raised with different ideas of war and statesmanship.”

“A few months ago I could have given you an entire lecture on how difference make us stronger, and that by looking to our own faults we can become stronger together.” Tara shrugged. “Then I remind myself that sometimes the Imperium doesn’t want to hear what I have to say, so I won’t bore you with it.” Corax turned his head fully towards Tara.
“Bitterness,” he said. “It drips from your words like dew. Has the Imperium truly broken you to the point where you do nothing to change it?”

“I am trying to change it.” Tara shot back. “Just not in the ways I’m used to, that’s all. The Sisters listen to me like I’m some kind of holy person, Mattias has been too busy with the war, the Empress is...” Tara made a vague gesture towards the Dark Angels. “That just leaves you, and you’re more content to be alone, so I’ve had to improvise a little.”

“No doubt.” Corax looked away again. “You drift closer and closer towards the broken shells that have populated this realm since the Fall. A pity that one so innocent is twisted into the very thing they despise.”

“Don’t think just because I’m frustrated I’ve given in.” Tara countered. “Think about your own experiences. When you’re faced with an obstacle, you adapt and overcome, trying to find new ways to go about in your attacks against your enemies. Just think of it like that, but on a smaller scale.”

“And have you had any success in this endeavor?”

“I’ve gotten you to talk more in the last minute then you have since I first met you.” Corax remained silent for several moments, trying to think of a proper response to the girl. The fate of the Imperium rested in the balance, and she considered mere talk to be a sign of success.

But then, such simple matters are what keep Humanity strong, are they not?

“I suppose that is why you sought me out today?” he asked.

“Well, yes.” She replied. “I knew you were upset that the Empress did not allow you to accompany her on her mission to the Dark Angels, so I wanted to see what you were doing and if there was anything I could do to help.”

“I appreciate your concern, but I do not believe that a counselor is what I need at this point.”

“Believe me, you’re not the first person who’s said no when I only want to talk with them” Tara shrugged. “That, at least, I have some experience with, otherwise you’d still be hiding out in that cave while the rest of the galaxy moved on without you.”

“... of course.” Corax shifted slightly. “If there is nothing else you wish to discuss, I have other matters to attend to.”

“Besides staring out the window and waiting for the Dark Angels to do something?” Tara asked. Corax could see her drawing closer, gently placing a hand against his arm. “I’m not the only one that needs to worry about the Imperium breaking them down to a broken shell, Corax. You’ve been through so much more than I ever will... I just want to help, whoever I can and however I can.” Corax paused again. The temptation to rebuff the girl, to give some pleasantry to set her mind at ease, gnawed at the the Primarch’s mind. But then... This was also the girl that had led him towards a brighter path, away from constant seclusion and suffering.

“... I thank you, Tara, for your concern,” Corax looked to Tara. “Truly, I do. I am perhaps not the fragile figure that you think I am, but seeing one such as you having concern for the others around them... It is welcome.” Corax looked towards the Rock. “There are others that do not seem to share such concerns...”

“You’re not still angry at the Empress for not allowing you to join her on the mission, are you?” Tara asked.

“You make it seem like it is some petty slight that is driving our forces apart.” Corax replied. “The Empress is powerful, but she is no god. There are times I wonder whether she remembers that fact when taking on these tasks.”

“Believe me, you’re not the only one that has worries like that.” Tara said. “But then would she be who she is if we were always worrying about her, second guessing her decisions every chance we had?” Corax said nothing. “I know you’ve had a lot to think about, and I know you still believe that you have to prove yourself to the Empress for her to accept you, but you don’t have to punish yourself like this... You are not alone anymore.”

Silence reigned on the bridge for several moments, Corax mulling over Tara’s assurances. Finally, the woman began to draw away. “I see you’re still focused on your duties.” she said. “Just let me know if there’s anything else I can do.” She turned to leave before Corax spoke again.

“Stay,” he said. “... If you have no other duties, stay here with me. Perhaps, with your presence, we might continue to keep a level head about our forces, and perhaps you might learn something in regards to commanding troops.”

“Oh...” Tara shuffled her feet for a moment. Uncertainty perhaps, but Corax could detect more than a bit of surprise that her attempt at reaching him had produced some fruit. Though how long before you are further broken down remains to be seen. “I would be glad to.” Tara stepped back, taking a spot next to Corax before speaking again. “So, What exactly do you see from up here. I don’t just mean physically, but tactically...”

“It is all a matter of misdirection...” Corax began, breaking down the intricacies of the Dark Angel’s deployment such that Tara could understand. It would keep the student occupied for a while, perhaps even allow her to bring a little more perspective into her mission to “help others”.

And, as much as Corax would hate to admit it, perhaps allow a little more lost humanity to return to him.

...

Twilight set aside the latest tome in her research and gave a stretch. She had taken a day off from her training with the Sister and her discussions with Corax to read more, and after several hours of study she was reminded once more that among many things the Imperium did not approve of, comfortable libraries were one of them. She marked her place in her book and stood, turning towards the door and stepping back out in the hall.

Sister Veronica had joined her, waiting patiently outside the room Twilight had chosen as a study while she read. She did not participate in the reading herself, content to stand guard and watch while Twilight delved deeper into her research. Not that Twilight did not try to engage her, and had managed some success at times, but the Sisters still seemed more content to watch and observe.

No doubt to make up for what had happened on Caesaria, but that was in the past; all that remained was to move on.

“I need to move around a bit more,” she said. “Mind joining me for a quick walk?”

“Of course, Tara.” Veronica nodded, falling in step next to Twilight. “I trust your research is going well?”

“Well as ever, I suppose.” Twilight said, giving a shrug. “It’s a bit dense at times, and other times I feel like I’m reading the same praises to the Empress I’d read two minutes ago, but it’s still quite fascinating.”

“I am sure.” there was a pause before Veronica continued. “I know that I have been a bit hesitant to join you in your studies, but I have been meaning to ask... well, my Sisters have been meaning to ask, really, what is it that you are reading about beyond scripture and military treatises?”

“I have been trying to brush up on history, really.” Twilight said. “Anything about the early Imperium, Corax, the Lion, all information like that.”

“Isn’t that forbidden?”

“Not if you’re the Empress’ personal student, I suppose.” Twilight gave a small sigh. “And it’s not like they would have to worry too much because there’s barely anything there. All I find are bits and pieces of information that are so bogged down in mysticism and other superstition that I can barely get anything out that I didn’t already know.” Twilight looked at Veronica. “You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that time, would you?”

“Just what they taught us through sermons and scripture.” Veronica said. “The galaxy was an untamed and dangerous world until the light of the Emperor was imparted upon them. That light was darkened when traitors and heretics rose up against the Imperium, and it is our task to bring them to task and return that light to Mankind once more. The Primarch were chosen servants of the Emperor, the physical embodiment of His Will, His Power...” the Sister hesitated for a moment before chuckling. “Though seeing the Empress’ own power, I think the old preachers might have been selling Her a bit short in their tales.”

“Probably.” Either that or over-exaggerating, but Twilight dared not challenge the Sister’s idea of Celestia’s divinity.

“Sorry if that is not what you are looking for.” Veronica said. “I wish I had more to offer, but I am not sure if our knowledge is exactly what you need if you are researching history.”

“It has its place,” Twilight countered. “To know how faiths and legends develop, to see how they have shaped you and your ways of life, that is just another part of the story that a lot of people tend to overlook. You said it yourself, the Empress is grander in person than She is in the old stories, but the old stories did have a place in developing our ideas of her.”

“I... I suppose you’re right.”

“You’re still welcome to join me if you want.” Twilight said, giving the Sister a smile. “You can see for yourself how things have changed, and maybe help me find some of the older information I’ve been looking for. I know not everyone can stay focused on research like I can, but it’s always nice to have a study buddy now and again.”

“Study... buddy...?” Veronica asked, giving Twilight an odd look. "I cannot say I am familiar with that term." Right, why would they know what that is?

“It's a... a learning companion. Someone to bounce ideas off of and such, to get research done faster.” Twilight said.

“Oh, I see.” Veronica nodded. “Sorry, some of your more... casual expressions are a bit unusual. I think only Judith can understand all that you say at times.”

“You’ll pick it up in time.” Twilight said. “I find it’s a nice way to break away from some of the grimness around here. No offense, but you all are a bit too serious at times.”

“It is merely the reality that we deal with,” Veronica replied. “You have seen for yourself what this galaxy has to offer; there is little room for joy when surrounded on all sides by terrors.”

“Yes...” Twilight looked away for a moment. “But I also know what it’s like when you allow yourself to fall into despair and feel that nothing you can do will make a difference. All it takes is a reminder of the strength you have within yourself, with your friends and family, and you can rise back up from that pit.”

“I... I suppose.” Now it was Veronica’s turn to look away, Twilight watching the Sister from the corner of her eye. “Apologies, we were often told that hope is a dangerous thing, something that can lead to unfathomable betrayal if we rely on it too much.”

“But having no hope at all is no better. Why else would you or anyone else here still fight without some kind of hope?” Veronica did not appear to have an answer for this, so Twilight continued. “You know why I’m trying to find all that information we talked about, right?”

“To better help the Imperium, of course.” Veronica replied quickly.

“Not just the Imperium, but Corax, the Empress, you and your Sisters, everyone.” Twilight turned her attention forward as she continued. “I haven’t been here for very long, but I’ve been here long enough to see that you all both shun and obsess over the past, all those failures and miscalculations. I figured that if I could understand a little of this... I don’t know, ‘masochistic pride’? Martyrdom culture? Whatever it is, if I understand why you all think this way, maybe then I might be able to help you all better understand yourselves.” she paused as she thought over her next words. “And maybe help you actually make victories last and feel more meaningful, instead of having every single thing be seen as leading to inevitable doom.”

Veronica was silent, her jaw working as she tried to think of an answer for Twilight. Twilight allowed her a few more moments before speaking again. “I know, it’s not really that well thought out, but it’s better than just standing by and watching you all beat yourselves up before you even go out to battle.”

“No, it’s...” Veronica started. “Well... perhaps it is a bit silly, but it is a noble goal to be sure. If there is anything I can do to spread this message, please tell me. I am sure my Sisters as well would be more than willing to help.”

“I’d really appreciate that.” Twilight said, giving Veronica another smile. “Now, let’s get back to studying. I want to have at least some idea of what we’re getting in to before the Empress returns.”

Author's Note

This Chapter.

I swear, this chapter has been one of the hardest for me to write. Not because it's particularly challenge, but because it's so simple that I just couldn't get anything to sound right. Everything I wrote came out as either filler or bland exposition, and even as I send it out I'm still not wholly satisfied with it. But I'm afraid that if I keep trying to make it what I want, this story will get dragged further into the hiatus abyss that people will begin fearing that I'm dead, or worse that I've given up on the story.

Well, I haven't, and this is out of the way now. No I can actually get to writing the stuff I want to write, which is the next advancement in... plans. That's all I'm going to say right now.

Hope this is still entertaining. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.25- Gods and Students

Gods and Students

Celestia stood in the main entrance to the shuttle, waiting as they docked back with her flagship. Communications with the flagship had been limited while in transit, but what messages she could relay were more than enough to prepare the way before them. All that remained was to gauge the next steps of the Crusade, and how the Lion would serve in the conditions of the new Imperium.

As they had gotten past thinly veiled challenges, Celestia’s optimism was higher than normal.

She did not turn as the Lion and his entourage stepped up behind her. She could feel discomfort positively radiating from the group, no doubt from the ever-analytical Primarch preparing for whatever threats awaited them. “This is another test, is it not?” the Lion said.

“Only if you choose to make it such,” Celestia replied. “I do not wish to repeat the mistakes of old, Jonson. If you feel doubts or concerns about my presentation, do not allow them to fester as they had before the Heresy.”

“I am most likely not the one who needs to hear such words, but I understand.” his tone indicated everything but, but Celestia fell silent again as the door before her swung open. A collection of Custodes awaited her, their gaze unbroken as Celestia, the Lion, and the Dark Angels stepped aboard.

“Welcome back, Empress,” the leader of the Custodes said. “Lord Corax and Lady Tara are awaiting you in the command room, per your orders.”

“Good.” Celestia nodded. “Send word to all forces not currently committed to pacification of Caesaria to prepare for Warp transit. Further orders will be forthcoming.” the Custodes nodded, disappearing into the group while the others led Celestia and her group onward.

“Who is this ‘Tara’ you speak of?” the Lion asked from behind Celestia.

“A student, for lack of a better term.” Celestia replied. “She has accompanied me on my journeys since my resurrection, and has proven to be quite adept at understanding the mechanics and strengths of the Imperium.”

“With all due respect, I do not see the benefit of bringing a child into these discussions, no matter how adept they may be.”

“Sometimes it takes a child’s perspective to win a war.” Celestia countered. The Lion said nothing, but Celestia could feel that he was unconvinced. In time, she thought, So Twilight may show the Imperium all she is capable of.
Their walk passed in silence, Celestia keeping her eyes forward while the Dark Angels took in the situation around them. She allowed herself a bit of freedom, reaching out to touch the minds of those aboard the ship: a general wave of relief had passed now that she had returned to the battleship, though lingering thoughts of dread would still remain, as they always did. She recalled her soul, turning her thoughts inward as she worked out the next steps in her mission.

The command room was situated just below the main bridge, a large room dominated by computers and maps projecting the Imperium and beyond. The Custodes fanned out as Celestia and the Dark Angels entered the room, Primarch and Empress crossing quickly to the main display. Corax stood off to her right, the shadows clinging to him even in the light of the display, while Twilight and Inquisitor Mattias stood more or less in front of her, Twilight giving Celestia a warm smile as she entered.

“It’s so good to see you’ve returned safely, Empress,” Twilight said as Celestia approached.

“The pleasure is all mine.” Celestia said before stepping slightly to the side to draw attention to the Lion. “I present before the generals of this Crusade and the Imperium Lion El’Jonson, Primarch of the Dark Angels. Let it be known by all present that he possesses the same power and authority as I in all matters I cannot attend to, as with Lord Corax.”

“So, you are the Empress’ Student.” Jonson said, ignoring Celestia for a moment as he focused on Twilight. For her part the younger woman did not budge, though her smile did drop away for mere friendly professionalism.

“My name is Tara,” she said, giving a respectful nod. “It is a pleasure to finally meet you in person, Lord Jonson.” the Lion regarded Twilight for a few moments before he gave a short grunt, turning his attention now to Corax.

“My sources had thought you dead, Corax,” he said. “I am surprised it took you this long to resurface again.”

“We all have our reasons for remaining in the shadows.” Corax replied, his face neutral. A potential barb if there was ever, but Jonson did not seem willing to rise to the bait just yet. Celestia seized on the opportunity to begin the discussion of their plans, if nothing more than to keep the Primarchs focused on the Imperium and not on potential bickering.

“With the arrival of the Dark Angels, the path for our Crusade has branched considerably.” Celestia moved so she could see all parties around the display. “Our enemies remain around us, but now we truly have the strength to strike them. The question that I present to you is where we make our next thrust.”

“The northern and southern borders are practically unguarded,” The Lion said after a brief scan of the map. “And if your general press towards the east is telling of your intended grand strategy, it may yet pull more forces away from such positions as you march for Ultramar. Fortunately, simple delegation should be more than enough to shore up our lines before your power is gathered, and fortunately there is now enough of our number for such delegation to be completed. For that, the Dark Angels will secure your flanks while you prepare for your next advance.”

“Wouldn’t it make more sense to not split up our forces so soon after your return?” Twilight offered, but the Primarch ignored her.

“My sons were diligent enough to assemble fourteen thousand of their number to my banner, with supporting forces that eclipse even their host. No doubt more remain from Guilliman’s meddling, but that is merely a matter of logistics. The First Legion will be more than ample at turning back the decay that appears to be standard among the Imperium in this age.” the Lion cast a glance over to Twilight, Celestia noting the young woman’s look of displeasure. “I am glad to see that we have gotten these pleasantries out of the way. I go now to assume my command.”

“I do not believe the Empress called us here merely to declare you Warmaster, Jonson.” Corax said, folding his arms across his chest. “Or have you forgotten the last time one of our number took power based on mere assumptions?”

“Guilliman was easy to correct, especially once Sanguinius arrived and the Warp cleared.” Jonson replied. “And I did not ask for the position, but given the circumstances and the forces we possess it is only logical that we separate to cover the most ground.”

“But you’ve only been here for, what, a few weeks? And when you arrived you threatened to kill us all.” Twilight started. “That... doesn’t really instill confidence in those you are looking to lead.” Again, Jonson ignored Twilight, though Celestia could see annoyance cross his features.

“The only thing that matters now is that we do not lose the momentum of your victory here.” he said. “So do we waste our time arguing, or do we take action and begin to move against the enemies of Mankind?”

“No offence, but maybe you’re just rushing in to this a little too quickly?” Twilight spoke again. “One minute you’re here, next minute you’re not, it really doesn’t add a whole lot to unity of the Crusade if we operate like that. We’re trying to unite the Imperium once again, and as much as it might seem contrary we’ll do much better as a team rather than going off on our own.”

“Do not think I’ve come only to sow dissension, ‘Student’,” Jonson said, his composure finally breaking enough for him to glare at Twilight. “I speak merely on my tactical and strategic assessment of the situation before us, nothing more. Or do you have an alternate solution that doesn’t risk drawing away forces from front where Greenskins, Chaos, and other threats can assault at their pleasure?”

“Silence.” Celestia called, drawing all attention back to her. “Tara is right that unity among us all will do better for the Imperium. Bickering over grand strategy will only delay our eventual action.” she then looked to the Lion. “But your comments are not unwarranted. The force we possess here is by no means weak, but as more troops are called under my direct control it will mean other sectors of the Imperium will be left wanting.” Celestia moved away from the table, keeping her back to the others. “I still intend to make for Ultramar, as the Scions of Guilliman will only bolster our strength further, but the Imperium at large still needs our help. Even with my power, I am still one person hoping to regain the loyalty of an entire galaxy.”

A pause before Celestia turned back. “I had it in my mind to branch the Crusade, myself leading the main force while others take on the task of securing the rest of the Imperium. With the arrival of the Dark Angels, I finally have the leadership necessary to do so... the question though is which of you two will be leading the charge.” Both Primarchs cast a glance to one another.

“Is this doubt I sense between you?” she asked.

“I would not classify it solely as doubt, Empress.” Corax started. “For my own part, there is some trepidation as to the last time you entrusted such responsibilities to one man.”

“Come now, Corax, this is far from the follies of the Great Crusade.” Jonson countered. By Corax’s frown, that was not what the Lord of the Raven Guard meant. “That being said, there is little time to dawdle on the decision. Whom do you name to lead your armies?” Celestia paused again. There was a tremor just beyond her field of perception, causing her to draw her hand to her forehead. She turned away for a moment, just long enough to clear her mind and think of her next words.

“In truth, I have not decided yet.” Celestia said finally. “The Lion’s forces are more complete, but Corax has served the longest at my side during the Crusade and is thus familiar with the soldiers under my command. Both of you would make fine commanders for the second branch of the Crusade.”

“I do not doubt Corax’s skills,” the Lion said. “A master tactician and fine warrior, to be sure. But lurking in the shadows and striking against weak foes is not the message that we must send to our enemies; we must be more aggressive, truly taking the fight to our enemies to ensure Mankind’s dominance among the stars. Give me a few days, and I will have a strategy planned for your second front.” Jonson looked back at the map. “The Maelstrom, for instance, is a reasonable target, and it would draw in the sons of Jaghatai for our cause as well.”

“If of course they listen to you when you drop out of the blue with a massive battlefleet,” Twilight said. Jonson’s mood seemed to sour again.

“I am many things, Student, but stupid is not one of them. Of course the forces around the Maelstrom will be contacted first- it is a basic practice to ensure that you have full support before starting a campaign.” he looked to Twilight. “Are you afraid that I might ‘offend’ the ‘delicate sensibilities’ of the White Scars?”

“No, but even with the authority of a Primarch you need to work to make sure that other soldiers are going to listen to you.” Twilight countered. “Half the problems with this place is that no one really cares to listen to one another and work together, something which apparently hasn’t been fixed in almost fifteen thousand years. If we can have a plan where we’re all working towards a known goal instead of just jumping into fights at random, then the Crusade will go much better and we wouldn’t have to worry about butting heads all the time.”

“I do not need to take lessons in military strategy from a child.” the Lion snapped, Twilight drawing away as the Primarch looked to Celestia. “... Apologies, Empress. I merely wish to see this Crusade brought to a successful and swift conclusion.”

“I understand your passion, Jonson.” Celestia frowned. “Though it does seem that our circumstances have worn down some of our composure, has it not? I will take all of your suggestions into account as I plan the next stage of the campaign.”

“Understandable.” Jonson drew back. “I shall return to the Rock to await your decision. Corax.” he gave the Primarch of the Raven Guard a curt nod, brushing past Twilight again on his way out. Celestia waited for the Lion to depart before speaking again.

“Tara, I will speak with you later on a few matters. For now, I would like to speak with Corax alone.”

“... As you wish, Empress.” Twilight’s worry was palpable, but a few quick words and some reassurance would do her well... in time. As Twilight and Mattias exited, Celestia turned her attention now to Corax.

“I see the Lion has changed little since the Crusade.” he said finally.

“A bit more confrontational, but this is a new environment for him.” Celestia rested her palms against the display. “In time, he will turn such confrontation into purpose, and the Dark Angels will supplement the rest of the Crusade nicely.”

“You don’t intend on turning him loose, as he suggested?”

“As I said, in time.” Celestia looked back up to Corax. “It is not just for my benefit to have Jonson on a short leash, Corax. I failed you and the others by not saying more of what I had planned for the Imperium, leaving doubts in their minds as to if I was truly acting in the best interests of Mankind. I shall not make that same mistake again.”

“I realize that, but do the rest of your subordinates realize that?” Corax asked.

“For all our sakes, I hope so.” Celestia paused again as the tremor returned. Corax cocked his head to one side before speaking again.

“More trouble?” he asked. “You were not exactly subtle the first time you felt a disturbance.”

“And fortunately none of you mentioned it.” Celestia replied. “I do not know what it is. The Chaos Gods rearing their heads to taunt me? Interference from the Hive Mind? Something worse? I can decipher what it is with a little time and focus, but the Lion was not wrong when saying that time is a resource we are in short supply of.”

“Perhaps Tara might be of some assistance?” Corax offered. “The girl has quite a gift for insight, even if her naivete holds her back.”

“Perhaps...” Celestia pondered the thought. It would give Twilight a chance to expand her powers, perhaps acclimate to the process of divination through the Warp... and perhaps give Twilight a chance to open up a little more about recent developments. “Why not? I have time as I plan out the campaign, and Tara could always use more counseling.” she looked to one Custodes that stood guard. “Please bring Lady Tara back in.” the Custodes said nothing, turning towards the door and stepping outside. It was not long before he returned, straightening up before speaking.

“Lady Tara is not in the hall,” the Custodes said. “Those guarding the door said she and the Inquisitor were called away on urgent business.”

The tremor returned, and Celestia understood.

...

Rebecca made her way down the hall, eyes darting from room to room as she searched for her quarry. She assumed that they would be within the mess hall, as usual when they were not in the training room or under order, but the Inquisitor’s henchmen were proving to be more difficult to find than she had anticipated.

“Perhaps you should wait until Lord Mattias and Lady Tara return.” Veronica offered from behind her. “Then, when we are all together, you can settle this without much effort.”

“I had thought of that, but... I don’t know, it feels improper.” Rebecca shook her head. “Tara would understand, but I do not feel the need to bring the Inquisitor himself in to the discussion.”

“Much in the same way Sister Naomi doesn’t trust him?”

“It’s not mistrust...” Rebecca shook her head. “Just impropriety.” Veronica didn’t say anything, but Rebecca knew her sister well enough to sense she was not convinced. Still, I suppose it would be better than trying to explain this to Judith or Ruth... Finally the two Sisters reached their destination, stepping into the mess hall and looking for their quarry.

They did not have to look far; the blue greatcoats of the Valhallans stood out among the drab uniforms and armor of the standard Imperial military. Sister Bianca and the psyker were also there, the Valhallans chatting with the Hospitaller as the latter kept a restraining hand on Angelique. Rebecca took a deep breath before starting towards them, Veronica in tow.

“Oh, Sister Rebecca,” Bianca called to them as they approached. “What a pleasant surprise; we do not see you very much in this part of the ship.”

“It... never really came up in our wanderings,” Rebecca said. “And with the Inquisitor coming to and fro, I suppose we never had a chance to interact beyond training sessions.”

“Well, seeing as Lord Mattias and Lady Tara are preoccupied, you are always welcome to join us.” said one of the Valhallans, “Alexis” if Rebecca remembered correctly. Rebecca nodded her thanks as she and Veronica took their seats at the table, the Valhallans pulling away some half-eaten food to give the Sisters more room.

“Five petals descend from the flower,” Angelique mumbled. “The light vanishes and the mare is left to call through the void.”

“We understand, Angelique,” Bianca said, gently stroking the psyker’s back. “But we are safe here, for now. No need to worry about such drastic times.”

“The pillar stands above the flower, bathing with shadow and light.” Angelique replied.

“Do you understand what she’s saying?” Rebecca asked.

“Not always,” Bianca said with a sigh. “But there are moments when I think maybe, just for a minute, she might speak plainly again.”

“She only really does that when she’s telling you how you’re going to die.” Alexis added, drawing a glare from Bianca and Nikolai. “... What? It’s true.”

“The flower wilts from time and age, with no mare to snip the buds away.” Angelique said, looking toward Rebecca. “Do you step forward to guide the little lights?”

“Um... I think so.” Rebecca shuffled in her seat a little. “That is why I came to seek you out, Sister Bianca.”

“Oh?” Bianca asked. “Considering taking up the vows of a Hospitaller?”

“Well, not exactly,” Veronica shook her head. “I do feel I can assist in such matters, but... I am still drawn to my squad and my Sisters. They have been like family to me-”

“In more ways than one.” Veronica added.

“-And while I would love to take the vow of a Hospitaller, I could not leave them entirely to pursue such actions.”

“I understand completely.” Bianca nodded. “It was difficult for me leaving behind many of my connections to the Argent Shroud, and there were times when those connections almost drew me away from the path of Hospitaller.” she smiled before continuing. “But if you are still willing to learn, there are several healing techniques I can teach you to help you along the way, and I’m sure you should have no trouble procuring some medical supplies for the future.”

“Oh, thank you!” Rebecca nodded. “It really means a lot to me to have this opportunity, Sister.”

“But of course.” Bianca looked to Veronica. “And you? Do you wish to learn a little healing to aid your sister?”

“Healing is not really my area of focus when it comes to service beyond battle.” Veronica replied. “I am perfectly fine with what little I know for now.” Nikolai shifted slightly, drawing Rebecca’s attention.

“Is something the matter?” she asked.

“Nothing, truly.” Alexis started. “Just... a number of the men we served along before coming into Lord Mattias’ services thought much the same... they didn’t live long enough to change their minds.”

“I lost several Sisters in much the same way.” Bianca said, lowering her head. “All the more reason why I became a Hospitaller.” A silence fell over the table, Sisters and Valhallans not willing to talk as old memories returned. Finally the silence was broken by Rebecca speaking.

“Well, I suppose I have much to learn.” she said. “I promise you all, I will not let you down.”

“I have no doubts.” Bianca said. A whimper from Angelique drew the attention of those at the table. “I suppose Angelique is as good a patient as any to practice on. If you are to serve as my apprentice, you must learn to read her and her moods to best direct and comfort her when I am unable, not just setting bones and stitching wounds.”

“The flower brushes but does not see, for the mare’s truth is great.” Angelique mumbled.

“Hope you have a head for prophecy too.” Alexis said as Rebecca pulled closer. “It grows on you, but it’s not like her chirping phase.”

“‘Chirping phase’?” Veronica asked.

“Apparently Angelique went through a phase where she communicated in chirps, before she became my charge.” Bianca said. “Did you once tell me you tried to pass her off as a noblewoman during that time?”

“Ah, heh... um...” Alexis pulled away, tugging at his collar slightly. “I’ll let you two discuss Angelique for now.” Bianca rolled her eyes as she and Rebecca focused on Angelique. She seems fragile, scared... Rebecca thought. How am I supposed to reach her if she barely knows who I am?

“Angelique, can you hear me?” Rebecca started, reaching a hand towards the psyker. “I’m going to be helping you with Sister Bianca. Would you like that?”

“A vine creeps up the side of the pillar.” Angelique said, turning her attention to Rebecca. “A second petal, fluttering under the wings of the mare. Petals guide the lost, do they not?”

“You’re making a connection, good.” Bianca said. “Be gentle, though. Too much stimuli may cause her to react adversely.”

“She won’t lash out, will she?” Rebecca asked. “I don’t want either of us to get hurt...”

“Angelique’s talents lie in divination rather than brute strength. But should things get out of hand, I will be here to help.” Bianca save a small nod towards Angelique. “Go on. You are doing well.” Rebecca swallowed before reaching out to Angelique.

“Angelique, tell me a little more about the mare,” Rebecca offered.

“The mare watches, the mare was broken...” Angelique gave a small smile. “But the eye and the flower brought the mare back. All is well and the mare strikes with the light.” Rebecca allowed herself a smile as well. Reaching out to Angelique still made little sense, but now she felt she could see what Bianca saw: a young woman trying to make sense of the world, shattered as her vision was.

Perhaps this was what Tara saw when she reached out to others.

Rebecca’s hand brushed gently against Angelique’s before the psyker pulled back, her face contorting with worry. “No,” Angelique said. “No no no no no.”

“Did I do something wrong?” Rebecca asked, snapping her vision towards Bianca. “I had only meant to comfort her.”

“This isn’t you,” Bianca said, her face growing stony. “This is something more. Nikolai, go and find Lord Mattias!” The Valhallan said nothing as he pushed away from the table and stood.

“I’ll go with you,” Veronica said, rising as Angelique cried out in fear.

“They come through the void,” she said, tears forming at the edge of her vision. “They come as one, and yet swarm like the tide. I can hear them, thousands of them calling for me, shrieking as the darkness covers all. The light is blind, the mare is lost, the raven stands alone with the darkness!”

“Angelique, it’s okay,” Bianca moved over the psyker, steadying her with her hands. “The visions mean nothing. Think of what Lady Tara said: let your mind clear and let them pass.” this did little to placate Angelique.

“They are coming!” she cried. “The Great Devourer rises from the depths to strike the light! The mare and the lion stand, but the darkness claims all! Light fails and the raven is blinded, and the spark is cast among the waves!” she struggled free of Bianca, curling up into a ball as the Hospitaller and Rebecca tried to calm her.

“The Tyranids are coming! THE TYRANIDS ARE COMING!”

Author's Note

Writing this chapter was a little trickier than I thought, but actually getting around to watching Season 5 of Ponies helped.

The next arc of this story will deal with bugs, lots of bugs. Maybe some friendship and Salamanders, but most definitely bugs.

Thank you once again for your support. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.01- Plots and Prophecy

Plots and Prophecy

Magnus withdraws his power. Afflicting the psyker with portents of doom is child’s play, but lingering for too long risks drawing the attention of the Emperor and perhaps unravelling the intricate works behind the Imperium’s Crusade.

So Lorgar says. Magnus’ doubt has not lessened.

The Primarch of the Thousand Sons drifts back through the Warp, returning to the Crone World of the Eldar once more. There is a pause before he steps back through the portal to realspace, Lorgar’s attendants awaiting him as the Primarch of the Word Bearers meditated.

“Your message has been sent,” Magnus said. “Though such manipulations make me wonder why you’ve turned me into a glorified errand boy.”

“Only the greatest of psykers could hope to do this without risk of discovery, Magnus.” Lorgar replied, still not rising to face Magnus. “Truly, I thank you for your contributions. When all is set and done, your reward shall be far beyond even the shining halls of Prospero.” Magnus said nothing, watching as Lorgar finished his incantation and rose to face him. “The Tenth Gate rest within the path of the Great Devourer and the Emperor. When both have been fully committed, I shall advance the next stage of my plan.”

“And conducting a daemonic ritual beneath the Emperor’s nose is less likely to attract her attention?” Magnus asked.

“From a limited perspective of the Warp, yes.” Lorgar countered, giving Magnus an unpleasant smile. “Or did you think my discussion with you all those months ago meant nothing?”

“But coming from one that understands nothing of subtlety, you miss your true opportunity.” Both Magnus and Lorgar turned as a new figure approached. He was just barely taller than a regular Astartes, clad in blue and green armor untainted by the effects of the Warp.

“I thought I told you to leave.” Lorgar snapped, turning to face the newcomer. “I have no desire for your petty games, Alpharius.”

“You say that, but I know well enough that there is more than just the power of the Warp that you seek.” Alpharius replied, circling the two other Primarchs as he continued. “Even with the knowledge you have, the Emperor is not a target you can easily assail. There is a spark that follows after her, drawn by her knowledge of power. Ignore the spark, and it will consume all that you have planned.” Magnus raised an eyebrow at this, but said nothing as Lorgar continued.

“There is nothing that I have not anticipated,” Lorgar said. “The Tyranids, the Orks, the forces of our brothers, all has moved to where I have commanded it to be. You would squander such intricate plans for what, a minor victory followed by crushing defeat?”

“You misinterpret my intentions, Lorgar.” Alpharius countered. “I come not to critique your ‘strategy’, but to offer knowledge of tools you may have forgotten.”

“What sort of tools?” Magnus asked.

“Well, it is good to see one among us still listens.” the Primarch of the Alpha Legion pulled something from the shadows, flipping it open to reveal a holographic display. “Deep within the bowels of the grand collection lies a blade of great power, one that can strike even the greatest of Man with a fatal blow.”

“An Anathame blade?” Magnus asked. “I had thought they were destroyed during the Heresy.”

“Most were, but one survived.” Alpharius looked to Lorgar. “You know the one I speak of. The one your minion stole to smite Horus and start the Long War.”

“That blade was lost when Fulgrim ascended to daemonhood.” Lorgar scoffed. “You bore me with discussions on weapons that are of no use to anyone but remembrancers and codiciers.”

“Did Fulgrim tell you it was destroyed?” there was a pause before Alpharius withdrew the display. “The Anathame is very much intact, waiting in the halls of a xenos lord for its master to recover it. I know where it is, and I will bring it to you for your war against the Imperium.”

“And what do wish in return?” Lorgar asked. “No one would be so willing to hand over such a powerful weapon without something to gain from it.”

“Do we truly live in an age where a simple gift must come with a catch?” Alpharius asked. “But as it stands, the vaults where the Anathame are located are rather heavily guarded. I will need some assistance in holding off those forces while I steal the sword- a few hundred Legionnaires should be more than enough to compensate for such power, no?”

“Your own operatives are not enough?” Lorgar scoffed again. “What do I care? Take what you need and get out of my sight, and do not return until you have the blade.”

“In time, brother.” with that the other Primarch began to fade into the darkness. “Or were your speeches on patience merely for our benefit and not yours.” Magnus watched Alpharius depart, but even with his powers he could not see the Alpha Legion Primarch slip away completely.

“Knowing Alpharius, he is equally likely to name you to the blade and kill you as he is to give it to you.” Magnus said, looking to Lorgar.

“Bah! Alpharius’ little schemes never come to anything more than a costly annoyance.” Lorgar said. “If he produces the Anathame, then we have a potent weapon in our grasp. If he does not, he removes himself from my presence and allows us time to truly plan.”

“See to it that your confidence does not become your undoing, Lorgar.” Magnus said, turning to leave Lorgar.

“Leaving so soon, brother?” Lorgar asked. “I had thought you would like to stay and witness my grand demonstration firsthand.”

“I have other matters to attend to.” Magnus said as he opened another Warp portal. “When your demonstration is complete, then perhaps there will be more to discuss.” With that Magnus stepped back into the Warp, not stopping as the swirling tides close in around him. His journey takes him back across the galaxy, searching once more for the fleet preparing for transit within the southern reaches of the Imperium.

Finding the light is not difficult; the Emperor’s presence shines like a beacon, blinding even among the darkness and currents of the Warp. Magnus pays it no mind, drifting beneath its currents as he searches for the spark of Alpharius’ musings.

He finds the psyker he had afflicted. She has been moved to a different ship, away from the Empress but still too close for the Primarch to approach undetected. For what it was worth, as his glimpses into the young woman’s mind revealed nothing of interest. A useful tool, perhaps, but no real threat.

It is the woman watching over her that catches Magnus’ attention. She is a young woman, shorter and clad in lavender armor radiating with psychic energy. A short probe brushes against the edges of her psychic perception, Magnus furrowing his brow as he examines the woman. She is powerful, perceptive even, but still just a mortal in the eyes of the gods.

And yet... and yet there is an air around her, a hidden aura that drifts even beyond Magnus’ sight. He probes closer, brushing ever so gently against the girl’s power, but the source of the aura remains muddied.

“What is it that makes you so important?”Magnus asks. “You are a child in the eyes of the Emperor; what difference do you matter?” the girl would not respond, but Magnus does not need her answer... not yet.

Instead he watches, and waits.

...

Angelique had been transferred back to the Sanguinium Martyres, so Bianca could better sedate her until the visions ceased. Tara had accompanied them, hovering over the young psyker as the Hospitaller and her new understudy worked. She had even offered to use some of her own powers to calm Angelique, reasoning that a more powerful and learned psyker might be enough to cut through the visions and clear her mind.

Mattias had been tempted to agree to the plan, but decided against it; the last thing he needed was for Tara to get pulled in to Angelique’s visions.

“You must be willing to trust Tara with her powers,” the Empress said when Mattias had explained during his debrief. “She has come a long way since our first encounters on Caesaria.”

“I’m sure she has, but with all due respect to both you and Tara I would like to conduct such tests in a more controlled environment.” Mattias replied. “Visions of Tyranid attacks tend to be a bit more... ‘contagious’ than others, and drawing Tara in might not be the best for her sanity.”

“You underestimate her power, but I understand your concern.” the Empress nodded. Even over the comm screen Mattias could tell there was more she was not saying, but he did not wish to press further. “Is there any more information that you gleaned from Angelique?”

“Yes, actually.” Mattias shifted before continuing. “One of her ramblings before the sedatives took control was of ‘the sons of the drake’. Given Cetus’ size and projected path of attack on the galaxy, my guess is that she is referring to a strike against Nocturne.”

“Nocturne?” the Empress asked. “I have seen star maps, and while the Hive Fleet is large it is not so large to attack that deep into our territory.”

“Cetus is... an anomaly.” Mattias said. “It’s moving faster and more erratically than we anticipated, and tends to skim smaller targets before going for the main threat. If it can trick us into sacrificing Agrax’s defenses and then string us along with an attack that never comes, it can certainly mount a strike on Nocturne.” there was a pause before Mattias began to fidget. “At least, that is my personal opinion on the matter.”

“I am always open to a new perspective on these matters; remember, I never fought the Tyranids during the Great Crusade, so any information on our enemy is welcome.” The Empress gave a nod before continuing. “Very well. We will move the fleet to Nocturne, then perhaps the exact point of Cetus’ focus will become apparent. It is a bit further north than I would like, but all plans can be modified when the time comes.”

“Understood, Empress.” Mattias replied. “Would you like me to return Tara to your ship?”

“Actually, I think it would be best if Tara remain aboard the Sanguinium Martyres with you, at least until we reach Nocturne.” the Empress gave a smile. “I am seeking to improve her ability at Warp communication, in the event that more adverse circumstances draw us apart as they did on Caesaria. The distance along with our Warp Transit should be a good test of her abilities.”

“I see.” Mattias shifted again. “Wouldn’t that become more difficult the closer we draw to the Tyranids?”

“The Shadow in the Warp is something I have considered, yes. But I am sure that with my powers we should have no issue in communicating.”

“As you say.” the Empress nodded again before continuing.

“The fleet will be ready for transit in several minutes, once the rest of our reinforcements are assembled and Tara’s bodyguards are reunited. Alert me if any new developments occur.” And with that the Empress departed, leaving Mattias alone in the communication room. He allowed some of the tension within him to subside, palming his forehead as he contemplated their next move.

Tyranids. Not the worst threat they could be facing, but perhaps one Mattias had hoped would come much later, preferably with the Empress at the head of an army magnitudes larger than what they had now. But manifesting such armies was beyond the capabilities of an Inquisitor of his rank, so he had to make due with what he had.

“Patch me through to the nearest supply depot, Access Level Dominus,” he said, flipping through several switches while others within the communication room did much the same. There was a pause before the silver “I” of the Ordo Xenos flashed across the screen, followed soon by an older fellow in matching robes.

“We are at your service, my lord.” the man said.

“I am taking my ship into Tyranid infested space soon.” Mattias said. “I will need supplies ready and waiting at Nocturne for my arrival.”

“Of course, my lord.” the man nodded as further information was transmitted. “Dominator-class base with Inquisitorial modifications, designation Sanguinium Martyres. What weapons will you be requiring, my lord?”

“Additional virus and phosphex torpedoes will suffice.” Mattias paused, massaging his chin for a moment before speaking again. “Psyk-out torpedoes would be welcome as well.”

“But almost all psyk-out weaponry was either used up just before the Emperor’s ascension or is held by the Ordo Malleus.” the man replied. “I cannot say for certain if we can deliver any-”

“I am under the Empress’ direct command.” Mattias snapped. “As representative of the Inquisition under Her name, my word trumps all but Hers. If you know of the torpedoes, you get me those torpedoes. I’m sure the Ordo Malleus wouldn’t mind a few released if it means the Empress is not killed by some insect.”

“A-as you say, my lord.” the man nodded sheepishly. “I will make the necessary arrangements. The weapons you requested will be on Nocturne when you arrive.”

“Current transit time to Nocturne is two months from my position.” Mattias said. “They better be there, or I will be the least of your concerns.” with that the image winked out, Mattias staring at the spot as if daring the man to return with a rejection.

He stood there long enough to see a familiar figure behind him.

“Mattias?” Tara asked, causing him to turn around. “I was wondering if you wanted to check on Angelique. She’s still sedated, but it never hurts to at least visit and show you care.”

“That’s...” Mattias started. “I will probably visit when she’s awake again, to make sure she’s back to normal.” This seemed to dishearten Tara, but she nodded all the same.

“I understand, I guess.” she replied. “... Are you doing alright? We’ve been in such a rush since all this has happened I was starting to worry that maybe things were getting out of hand.”

“It’s nothing I haven’t dealt with before, Tara,” Mattias said, moving past her and into the hallway. “Angelique has had fits before, and she’s always managed to pull through them in time.”

“But I guess imminent danger in the form of aliens isn’t always part of the issue?” Tara asked. Mattias allowed a short chuckle before speaking again.

“Not always no.” he said. “It might not seem that way, but Angelique is very good at keeping her mind clear of outside influences, xenos or otherwise.” his mirth faded. “At any rate, Bianca will be on hand in case things go back to the Warp.”

“My offer of magical healing is still on the table,” Tara said. “A few memory spells might be enough to draw Angelique back to reality for a while.”

“Memory spells?” Mattias asked. “I cannot say I am familiar with that school of psychic powers beyond mind wipes.”

“We’re not talking about mind wipes.” Tara’s face grew stern. “Mind wipes are completely unethical in almost every school of magic I’ve studied, and I’ve studied them all at some point or another. To forcibly alter someone’s mind, break a part of their soul to better suit your own ends.” she shuddered. “It creeps me out to even think about that... but anyway, memories. A Recollection Cantrip might be just the thing we need: the caster uses their own memories of the recipient to remind them of who they are and where they came from, thus breaking through any delusions or deceptions that might have been inflicted on them.”

“I... see.” Mattias said. He did not, but perhaps Tara would reveal a little more information about where she learned such powers.

“I suppose the only problem would be that, since memory is partially based within the soul, there’s always the possibility of me seeing something Angelique really doesn’t want me to see, and vice versa.” Tara paused for a moment. “Though I suppose given how she normally processes information, I’m not sure what she’d show me.”

“Fascinating.” Mattias said. “Still, there seems to be a lot of unknowns involved. Perhaps under better circumstances we can test this theory.”

“Oh, I’ve done this before. There’s no real danger.” Tara paused again. “Though, I can see your point. Maybe I can speak to the Empress and she can help set something up so the Tyranids don’t interfere.”

“Maybe...” Mattias looked away. “I suppose you know the Empress has asked you to stay here for the transit to Nocturne.”

“No, I didn’t... why?”

“She said something about practicing with longer range communications.” Mattias shrugged. “Something like the communication between astropaths and similar psykers, I imagine.”

“Ooooh, I can do that.” Tara beamed as she continued. “And it would certainly help in the event we get separated like on Caesaria. You’re welcome to watch in case you want to know a little more about how psychic powers like that work, and we can always ask the Empress about the Recollection Cantrip then.”

“Perhaps...” the two walked in silence again, Mattias mulling over the discussion they had and the battle ahead. The Tyranids would be unrelenting, as always, and perhaps Tara’s magic might give them some advantage... fleeting as it would be given the Hive Mind’s usual effect on psykers. Maybe she could help Angelique, and then perhaps the young psyker could have a future without constant bombardment from visions... but it was still too much of a risk.

Out of the corner of his eye, Mattias could have sworn he saw the shape of a clown mask leering out from the dark.

Author's Note

Setup for the next arc, mainly. We're a few chapters out from direct contacts with the Tyranids and all the bug-killing goodness that comes with it.

Likes and Comments are appreciated, as always, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.02- Training

Training

Rebecca watched in silence as Sister Bianca adjusted the dampeners currently clamped to Angelique’s head. The contraption looked like a standard Guardsman’s helmet with extra wires and tubing attached, nothing truly spectacular, yet the low hum it gave off was enough to send a chill down the Sister’s spine. Angelique winced slightly in her sleep as Bianca completed the procedure, but other than a few inaudible mumbles she did not react further.

“Her mental stimuli appears to have gone down.” Bianca said, stepping away from the psyker. “It should be enough to get her off the dampeners in a few days.”

“That is good, isn’t it?” Rebecca asked, rising to stand next to Bianca as she finished her inspection.

“For a while, yes.” Bianca looked to Rebecca. “Lord Mattias will most likely look for a means of keeping Angelique as far from the fighting as possible, so the Tyranid Hive Mind does not damage her further. Whether it means going back into the dampener or being temporarily stationed on a different ship, that is up to him.”

“Perhaps staying close to the Empress will help.” Rebecca offered. “Did you not tell me Angelique is at her calmest when within her presence?”

“Yes, but far be it for me to ask the Empress to babysit one psyker while the Tyranids come crashing down on us.” Bianca gently stroked Angelique’s hand, the psyker quivering from the cool of the Hospitaller’s armor. “So much trauma in such a young mind...”

“Yes...” Rebecca said, looking down at Angelique. From here, the young woman appeared peaceful, curled up in bed with her hands clasped before her. But within her mind, where the lashings of the Warp were a constant threat, who knew what awaited.

“Would you like me to make some tea? While we wait for any response from Angelique?” Rebecca asked.

“That would be welcome, thank you.” Bianca smiled, taking a seat next to Angelique while Rebecca crossed to a small kitchenette the Hospitaller had requested be set up, fishing a few leaves from her pocket as she moved to gather water.

“You know, my greatest fear in the battle to come is not for Angelique.” Bianca said, not looking up as Rebecca went about preparing tea.

“It’s for Tara, isn’t it?” Rebecca asked. Bianca gave a nod as Rebecca continued. “She is a strong, lucid psyker, and is mentored by the Empress Herself. I do not think there is too much to fear for.”

“I have been around enough psykers during my lifetime. Some were powerful, some were not, all had been properly sanctioned by the Inquisition before the Golden Throne.” Bianca looked up to Rebecca. “Of the ones that faced Cetus, none were left unscarred. The Hive Mind is a power that rivals the Empress, blasphemous as it is for me to say, and the unprepared mind is like a speck of wood before a flamer when facing those monsters.” Rebecca gave a small swallow, turning her attention back to the tea.

“I don’t usually join Mattias on his field missions into active combat zones- violence has not been my calling since I took the Hospitaller oath.” Bianca looked back down at Angelique. “But for Tara’s sake, I must be there in case Cetus’ presence is too great for her, even with the Empress’ training.”

“I... I see.” the tea would take a little more time to prepare, so Rebecca turned back to Bianca before speaking again. “You would have more experience in this than I. We have never fought Tyranids before, much less with psykers on our side.”

“Stay with the Empress long enough, you’ll get more than enough experience.” Bianca replied. “Ah, but I sound too pessimistic, don’t I?”

“Pessimistic is... perhaps too harsh.” Rebecca shuffled a bit. “Your experience is unlike anything I have witnesses, so you are much more learned in these matters than I am. But have faith in Tara’s training and abilities, Sister; perhaps she will prove to me more resilient than we realize and can turn away the Hive Fleet’s attacks.”

“That is in my prayers almost every day, Sister.” Bianca looked down at Angelique. “Even with the Empress within easy reach, it still feels so far away...” Rebecca said nothing, turning back to finish preparing the tea.

“You know...” Rebecca started, chewing her lip for a moment before continuing. “You know you can always ask the Empress directly if your concerns become too great.”

“I know that,” Bianca said. “But standing in Her presence is-”

“Daunting?” Rebecca finished, to which Bianca gave a nod. “I remember when She called me to speak with her while she was building Tara’s armor and sword. I trembled the entire way down, thinking that she was mad at me for some reason. She was... concerned, I suppose, for Tara’s well-being, asking if she was acclimating to our training and other practices.

“But She spoke with confidence in Tara, and in us.” Rebecca smiled. “She understood what we were trying to achieve, and from the way She spoke I knew She believed we would be successful.” she took a sip of tea before continuing. “To approach the Empress is like approaching one’s mother- a journey filled with trepidation, but the outcome is far more rewarding than your initial fears make it out to be.”

“The Sisters Superior of the Argent Shroud could be quite harsh in discipline.” Bianca replied. “Though... standing before the Empress does feel much the same, and yet She has never tried to strike me.”

“See? She is already much more approachable than you realize.” Rebecca smiled. “Speak with Her about Tara’s training, and set your fears at ease. I promise you, all will become much clearer before here.” there was a pause before she giggled. “That sounds like something Ruth would say.”

“Your Sister is strong in her faith, so perhaps that is not all bad.” Bianca replied with a chuckle of her own. “Thank you for your words, Rebecca. I suppose I allowed myself to slip a little too far.” Rebecca nodded. Empowering those that were lost, even if only a few steps from the path; what better way to keep the ways of the Order strong?

As they watched Angelique, quietly drinking their tea, Rebecca felt at peace.

...

Twilight took a breath as she slid back, bringing her sword up to deflect Naomi’s incoming strike. Her read through of Sigismund’s Treatises on Swordplay was paying off, her blade flashing forward to catch Naomi’s chainsword time and again. The Sister Superior still had her on the defensive, but Twilight could recover from there.

“Much better,” Naomi said, twisting her chainsword around to parry Twilight’s lunge. “Your motions are fluid and do not expose your weaknesses. Speed could be better, though.”

“I’m still learning.” Twilight replied, taking her sword in both hands before raising it to stop a downward strike. “And I’m not using my magic; the Empress has been showing me a few spells that help speed up perception and reactions.”

“Has she?” Naomi broke away, bringing her chainsword to a guard position. “Then I suppose now is as good a time as any to see what you can do. Girls!” the other four Sisters broke off from their own training regimens, lining up next to the sparring arena. “Tara is going to demonstrate that which she has learned from the Empress. Watch closely, so we may fully understand what we face should a similar enemy face us.”

“Are you sure about this?” Twilight asked. “I mean, I’m still rather new to this, and I don’t want either of us to get hurt-”

“It will be fine, Tara.” Naomi said. “Timidness is unbecoming of our Order, and the benefits of such training far outweigh any risk. Now, show us your power.” Twilight gulped but gave a short nod, bringing her sword low for an upward strike. She furrowed her brow as she reached through the Immaterium, her soul weaving through the Warp energy until she found the right input.

Naomi took a swing towards Twilight, only now it came much slower. Twilight stepped to the side, bringing her sword up to gently tap the oncoming chainsword away before time returned to normal. Whipping the sword around, Twilight stopped the blade mere inches from Naomi’s throat, the Sister eyeing the sword with a mix of wariness and admiration.

“What was that?” Judith asked, her eyes wide. “You started shimmering and then all of a sudden you were at Sister Naomi’s throat.”

“It’s a time dilation spell,” Twilight replied, bringing her sword down and stepping away from Naomi. “The Empress said that it slows down the flow of time in a general area, allowing me or my friends to step out of oncoming danger and respond before the other can react.” there was a pause before she gave a sheepish grin. “I... haven’t really gotten the group part mastered yet.”

“But we saw it as you going faster,” Judith said, furrowing her brow. “Wouldn’t that mean you sped up time around you rather than slowing it down?”

“From your perspective, maybe, but speeding up time is a bit more intensive and would probably look like I turned intangible completely rather than just shimmering like I did.”

“Oh...” Judith nodded before speaking again. “That doesn’t make sense, Tara.”

“Trying to comprehend sorcery in general does not make sense.” Ruth added, giving a small shudder. “Holy or not, it still feels... wrong.”

“I will admit it is a bit unsettling, but as a student of the Empress she has great control over it.” Naomi said, looking to Twilight. “The way you moved... it was beyond even Astartes in combat. I just couldn’t fully comprehend what I had seen until it was over...” she paused before giving Twilight a reassuring smile. “I am sure we will all appreciate a proper use of your powers when the time comes.”

“Thank you.” Twilight returned the smile before continuing. “I’d like to demonstrate more, but I have a training session with the Empress soon and I don’t want to keep her waiting.”

“Of course, of course.” Naomi nodded. “We will continue training until you need us again.” The other four nodded in affirmation. Twilight sometimes worried perhaps they trained too much, but now was not the time to critique training schedules. She turned and made her way towards the exit, hitching her sword back to its mag-clamp before stepping out into the hallway. It was more cramped than the sweeping hallways of the Empress’ flagship, but to Twilight it was as if she were coming back to an old friend once again, familiarity washing away all other uncertainties..

A pang of guilt briefly flared in her mind, but that could be addressed later.

She stepped into her room, unhitching her sword and setting it gently on her bed so she could sit properly. That task complete, she knelt in the center of the room, closing her eyes and slowing her breath to relax. Gradually, she began to reach out with her power, her magic brushing against the minds of her fellows aboard the Sanguinium Martyres as she delved deeper into the Warp.

“Hello Twilight.” Twilight opens her eyes to find herself seated on a flat plane, motes of light flickering around her as her senses sharpen. Across from her is Celestia, the other woman seated cross-legged in her dress uniform. “I have not interrupted anything, have I?”

“Of course not, Princess.” Twilight says, giving her teacher a smile. “The Sisters are becoming much more understanding of my power since we’ve been training together.”

“Good, good.” Celestia says. “It is good to see that at least some superstitions can be overcome.”

“Given what you’ve told me of some of the powers around here, they have every right to be afraid.” Twilight counters. “Not all superstition is unfounded... at least here, it’s not.”

“Perhaps...” there is a pause before Celestia smiles. “But we are getting sidetracked, are we not? Let’s continue with your studies.”

“Yes, of course.” Twilight smiles eagerly. “What do you have planned today? I showed the Sisters that time dilation spell you taught me, and they seemed impressed... or worried... I’m not really sure which.”

“In their case, it would be fair to say a mixture of both, would it not?” Celestia asks. “We will go back over offense later. For now, I would like to extend your defenses: the Tyranids possess many potent psychic weapons and beasts, and I want you to be prepared to deflect their assaults by whatever means possible.”

“Okay.” Twilight shuffles into a seated position, the construct of her armor dissipating to be replaced by violet robes. “I am ready.”

“Think not of the Warp as flowing energy in this moment.” Celestia says, closing her eyes as she reaches out through the Warp. “Draw upon it until it forms a bastion within your soul, but only just so it does not overwhelm you. Feel the contortion of the Immaterium around you, press back against the waves with will and understanding. Your enemies will impart lies and deceptions upon your mind: reject them, and you will turn back their spells.”

“So, kind of like forming a shield in the real world, only it’s entirely mental.” Twilight says.

“A simplified thought, but yes.” Celestia allows a small smirk to cross her lips. “I am surprised that you did not know this already.”

“Different universal magic theory, and the Imperium doesn’t really have a whole lot on the specific mechanics of psychic powers.” Twilight closes her eyes as well, pulling the Warp closer as she tries to construct the mental bastion. She hears the whispers of thoughts from others again, but a quick shift is enough to keep them from drifting too far into her mind and breaking her focus. For what feels like an eternity yet is only a matter of seconds she waits, her soul projecting forth in preparation for what lays ahead.

She feels a pressure against her mind, slowly building in power the longer she holds. Twilight shifts her focus, the mental shield drifting to counter the pressure as she searches for. Briefly it dissipates, but it resurges just as Twilight relaxes, the shield barely holding as a tide of images and sounds floods through the Immaterium.

She sees the battlefields of Caesaria, strewn with the blood of men and orks. Young soldiers stand resolute, faltering only as the jagged and rusty blades of aliens cleave arms and heads apart.

She sees her allies, fighting for survival against impossible odds. Mattias, the Sisters, Angelique, all cast their might against the void. One by one they are torn asunder, their bodies spiralling off into nothingness as Twilight reaches for them. Some parts she holds on to, only for them to crumble to dust as dying screams echo through her mind.

She sees her friends... her friends in Ponyville, lost within the void as it closes around her. She tries to reach for them, but the shield slips and the weight of the Warp comes crashing down, killing the cry in her throat.

“Where are you, Twilight...?” the voice of Spike calls.

“We are lost... Rarity adds. “Why have you gone away...?”

“You left us...” Rainbow Dash cries. “You lefts us all alone... defenseless...”

One last image remains. Seven pikes for seven heads, all staring blankly into the void as a red sun burns away flesh.

“No!” Twilight screams, her power surging forward against the images. Each shatters like glass, pain racing through Twilight’s mind as she lashes out. Her friends, gone, her allies, slaughtered. What else would remain? What did she have.

These are just images. Nothing is real.

Twilight opens her eyes. She is back in the original field, the motes of light floating past. Celestia sits across from her, her face marked with sorrow.

“That was a low blow, and I am sorry for what I showed you.” Celestia says, raising her head so she can meet Twilight’s gaze. “My dreams have been wracked with such visions for many years, Twilight. I am sorry that you had to witness such things, but I only wished to prepare you for the challenges you may face.”

“Those...” Twilight starts. “Those were your dreams?”

“Many Warp entities will attempt to inflict horrific visions upon their victims, to break their will and leave their minds open for attack.”Celestia says. “Though not a daemon, the Hive Mind acts in much the same way. You need only look to your friend Angelique for an example of what the Tyranids can do to the unexpecting mind.”Twilight looks away. Fears, doubts, all were weapons for her enemies to exploit, to twist her mind into something weak exposed.

Strike. Parry.

“The memory of my friends,” Twilight says, looking back up at Celestia. “I know my friends are safe in Ponyville. It’s been... I don’t want to think about how long it’s been, but they are safe. Those visions were lies, all of them, trying to make me and you break in the face of danger.” Twilight gives Celestia a smile. “But we have our own strength, and we have each other. That is more than enough for us to stand against the tide.”

“There are others among you that lend you their strength, Twilight.”Celestia replies. “Do not forget them, and they too will help in your battle against the enemies of Mankind... and Ponykind as well.”

“Yes...” Twilight pauses, chewing her lip for several moments. “I feel like I’m forgetting that at times. I feel like every day I say here makes Ponyville fade further and further.”

“Memory is part of the soul, Twilight. Fade they may, they will never go out, for the bonds of your friendship burn brighter than any flame or light I could conjure to replace them.”Celestia closes her eyes as images of Equestria swirl around them. Twilight sees her memories, of racing with Applejack and Rainbow Dash through Whitetail Wood, celebrating the birth of the Cake Twins, helping Cadence prepare for the Crystal Empire’s entry into the Equestria Games. She smiles, beaming as the images swirl around her to a final picture of her and her friends, all happy just to be together in peace.

“The work we do here is important, but Equestria is your home,”Celestia says as the images fade away. “Hold to this, keep those memories close, and no power of the Warp, no entity of terrible power, will be able to dominate you.” Twilight sits in silence for several moments, allowing old memories to wash over her again and again. She sighs, allowing her mind to calm before she looks back to her mentor.

“Thank you, Princess,” she says. “I will never forget this, and I will never forget them. My friends in Equestria, or the friends I have made here- all of them give me the strength to stand against attacks and lies.” she smiles again. "Thank you."

“You are very welcome, Twilight.” Celestia replies. “Now, let’s try the shield again. I promise not to be so rough until you are ready.”

Author's Note

Training sessions- so useful for exposition of powers, no?

And have you wanted to run Twilight Sparkle in your 40k army, but want more than just base student Twilight? Well have a better one, with completely untested and probably broken psychic powers!

Twilight Sparkle, Maiden of the Empress

Points: 140

Movement: 7"

Weapon Skill: 3+
Ballistic Skill: 3+
Strength: 3
Toughness: 4
Attacks: 4
Wounds: 4
Leadership: 8
Wargear:
Magia Fidelius: reforged and reinforced by the Empress Herself, Magia Fidelius strikes with deadly blows, each one capable of slaying even the greatest of warriors with the slightest wound.
Magia Fidelius is a Force Sword with the following profile
Strength: +2
AP: -3
Damage: D3

Shroud of Evening: an elegantly crafted suit of power armor, forged to protect Twilight from a multitude of weapons. Some of the Empress’ psychic energy lingers within, lashing out at unsuspecting warriors with but a simple thought

The Shroud of Evening confers a 3+ save and a 4+ Invulnerable Save. For every save made by Twilight Sparkle during the Fight Phase, roll one d6. On a result of 6, the attacking enemy unit received one Mortal Wound. Twilight Sparkle may reroll failed psychic tests.

Special Rules:
Psyker: Twilight Sparkle may manifest up to three psychic powers in each friendly Psychic Phase and attempt to Deny the Witch twice in each enemy Psychic Phase. Twilight Sparkle knows Smite and three powers from either the Librarius discipline or the Harmonium discipline.

Pillar of Humanity: Friendly units within 6” of Twilight Sparkle add 2 to their leadership value and may reroll failed morale checks.

Servant of No House: Twilight Sparkle may be taken as an HQ choice for any army, but may not be taken as the Warlord.

The Empress’ Chosen Student: If the Empress is taken as your Warlord, Twilight Sparkle does not take up a Force Organization slot.

Faction Keywords: Imperium

Keywords: Character, Infantry, Psyker, Twilight Sparkle

Harmonium Discipline Psychic Powers

1- Cleansing Strike: The psyker channels their power into their weapons for enhanced strikes, such that even the slightest of wounds can have devastating effect.
Warp Charge 6. During the Fight Phase, all To Wound rolls of 6 made by the casting psyker deal an additional Mortal Wound.

2- Magic Dome: The psyker twists the Immaterium to create a shield before the enemy. Blades and shells are turned away as the foe attempts to break through the barrier, slowing them down as the defenders stand untouched.
Warp Charge 8. Target Friendly unit within 18” gains a 4+ invulnerable save against Shooting attacks until the beginning of your next psychic phase. Enemy units attempting to charge the target unit get -2 to their charge roll.

3- Teleport: the psyker reaches through the Warp to pluck allies from the jaws of death, or creates a path by which they can best reach the foe.
Warp Charge 6. Select visible friendly unit within 12” of the psyker; immediately remove the unit and set it up within 30” and in line of sight of the psyker, so long as the unit is set up at least 9” from all enemy models. Models that were in combat do not count as having Fallen Back if targeted by this power.

4- Time Dilation: The world around the psyker slows to a crawl, allowing friends to dodge away from otherwise fatal blows.
Warp Charge 6. Enemy units suffer -1 to hit and to wound against the psyker and friendly units within 6” during the fight phase until the beginning of the next friendly psychic phase, down to a minimum of 6.

5- Sky Shatter: The sky explodes into a cascade of sparks and fire, clearing the way for the next assault against the enemy.
Warp Charge 7. Target enemy unit within 18”; that unit suffers d3 Mortal Wounds. If the unit possesses the keyword, target enemy unit suffers d6 Mortal Wounds instead.

6- Telekinetic Push: The psyker lifts friends close to the enemy for attack, and foes close to the ground for squishing.
Warp Charge 7. Target Friendly or Enemy unit within 18”. If targeting a friendly unit, that unit gains the keyword until the beginning of your next psychic phase. If targeting an enemy unit, roll 1d6 for each model in that unit; on a result of 6, that model suffers a Mortal Wound.

Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.03- The Halls of Prometheus

The Halls of Prometheus

Celestia took a breath as she meditated, clearing her mind as she focused on the Warp. Ahead she could feel the presence of Nocturne, and beyond that the fortress moon of Prometheus the Salamanders used to shield their charges. Beyond, she could feel the numbness brought upon by the Hive Mind, the faint cries of a billion chittering monsters echoing in the furthest reaches of her perception.

Neither seemed to be intersecting... yet.

Celestia took another breath, dismissing that path of inquiry as she turned her attention back to her fleet. She could feel the growing light that was Twilight, flickering in and out as they continued their transit through the Warp; with her power growing as it was, it was only a matter of time before the other denizens of the Warp took notice, or she attempted to take matters into her own hands and overstretched herself. Celestia knew Twilight could handle the latter, but the former...

I still have time to train her. She thought. She will be fine.

The others were slightly less bright among the tides of the Immaterium, such that Celestia had to focus further to pick out individuals. The Sororitas that had attached themselves to Twilight were calm lights among the void, their faith and prayers a surprising bulwark against the Immaterium. The Inquisitor and his henchmen were much the same, perhaps more weary from their own encounters against the Tyranids.

All were strong points from which Twilight could draw upon. All she needed was to remember how best to do that.

“Empress.” Celestia recalled her soul as one of her Companions stepped into her room. “We are preparing for the return to Realspace.”

“Good.” Celestia rose, straightening out her armor before continuing. “Have all personnel report to their stations. I have glimpsed through the Warp and have not found sign of battle, but we must be prepared nonetheless.”

“Yes, Empress.” Her Companion departed, Celestia following soon after. She could feel the mechanics of the battleship working as they prepared for reentry, the ship humming with every step she took. Soldiers and crewmen ducked past her, Celestia keeping her attention forward so they would not feel the need to genuflect before her.

Eventually she reached the bridge, just as the navigators called out in preparation. “Destination point reached. Exiting Warpspace in three... two... one.” Outside, space contorted as a glowing Warp rift opened, spitting the battleship and select escorts out before winking out of existence. Soon other craft joined it, the Sanguinium Martyres breaking through first followed soon by preliminary Dark Angel attack cruisers. Celestia would give the fleet a few more minutes to form up, then they could proceed.

Before the fleet lay the planet of Nocturne, partially eclipsed by its moon Prometheus. The planet’s surface shimmered with volcanic activity, flashes of red and yellow breaking through thick clouds of ash like fireworks in a night sky. Around the moon she could see another fleet of ships, some bearing the green and black of the Salamanders while others bore the insignias of many other Chapters of Astartes, some familiar while others eluded her memory. The fleet barely reacted as the Crusade armada pulled out of Warpspace, continuing their vigil around Prometheus as the newcomers pulled closer.

“Empress,” one of the bridge officers said. “We are receiving a communication from the leading Battle Barge.”

“Open comms,” she replied. “I will hear what my sons have to say.” there was a pause before the message came through, a brief bout of static filling the bridge before a voice spoke.

“By the marks on your ships you are of the fleet under the Empress of Mankind.” the voice said.

“You speak to the Empress Herself,” Celestia replied. “We come seeking war against the Hive Mind, not Prometheus.”

“We gathered; it is a dark day when the greatest of Mankind come hunting for the lowliest.” the voice replied. “I am Vulkan Mir’shen, Forgefather of the Salamanders. It is an honor to have one as illustrious as yourself in our presence, though I believe you may have been misdirected.”

“The honor is all mine, Mir’shen.” Celestia replied. “Though, ‘misdirected’? How so?”

“There are no Tyranids here, at least not as far as I know.” the Forgefather gave a short sigh. “We were preparing to travel to Rynn’s World, where the jaws of Cetus close in around our brothers in arms. But with your arrival, perhaps the plight of the Southern Imperium maybe cleansed.” Celestia massaged her chin with her hand. Perhaps Mattias’ psyker had been wrong in her prophecy, but then she was not explicit in Prometheus being attacked directly...

“While time is of the essence,” she said. “I would like to speak with you before departure, so I may get a better understanding of the situation that awaits us on Rynn’s World.”

“Of course.” Mir’shen replied. “Your ships will no doubt need time to refuel and resupply for the mission ahead. I will alert Chapter Master Jurr’arth of your arrival.”

“Of course.” Celestia said. “I look forward to speaking with you in person.” With that the message closed out, Celestia shifting on her feet for a moment before speaking again. “Put me through to the Rock; I will speak to the Lion.”

“Yes, my Empress.” there was another pause as the connection reached the Rock, Celestia mulling over her next actions before the comms crackled again.

“Empress.” the Lion’s voice echoed through the bridge.

“Jonson.” Celestia replied. “We will be convening with the Salamanders on Prometheus. The tactical situation has changed and I would like us all to be of the same understanding.”

“The Tyranids attack the sons of Dorn rather than those of Vulkan.” Jonson said. “I figured as much with how the tides of the Warp are being reported. If we are to attack, may I suggest a two wave assault to ensure the creatures are properly engaged.”

“I will consider it. Even with our forces here we need to be prepared for what tricks the Tyranids may have prepared for us; once we have consulted with the Salamanders, Corax, and others who have battled the Hive Mind, we can draw together our strategy for the coming war.”

“... of course.” One did not have to be Empress to detect the disappointment in the Lion’s voice. “I will meet you on Prometheus, then.”

“I am sure we will have much to discuss.” Celestia said as the comm closed out. She cast another glance towards Nocturne, watching as the lava fields flared once more through the haze.

It has been too long since I have visited this world. She thought, her mind drifting back to the fields of fire where she had met Vulkan millennia ago. If only... if only it were under better circumstances.

... Nevertheless, we must be prepared. I shall not fail the Imperium again.

...

Corax waited in silence as he and the Empress descended towards Prometheus. She had not said much, but the Primarch was more than capable of figuring out what was on her mind: planning for the next stage of the campaign, searching for a means by which she would not sacrifice her army to only slow the Tyranids down.

Corax had seen lesser men driven to madness in an attempt to solve that issue. Perhaps the Empress would fare better.

The lander jostled as they reached the ground, though Corax and the others aboard barely moving. The Empress was the first to approach the exit, waiting patiently while the ship made full contact before opening to Prometheus. Corax made his way through the Empress’ entourage of Custodes, stopping by her side just as the door opened.

“You never set foot on Prometheus during the Crusade, did you?” the Empress asked as they left the ship.

“I did visit several millennia after the Heresy, during my search for absolution.” Corax said as he looked around. “I cannot say that much has changed since then.” Prometheus was, perhaps, a bit more hospitable than Nocturne itself, but only because the volcanic activity of the moon was slightly less than that of its mother planet. Even within the spaceport the Salamanders had constructed there seemed to drift a thin haze of ash, swirling about Astartes and men like darkened ghosts. Out of the shadows Corax could see Tara followed closely by the Inquisitor, his henchmen, and the Sororitas, Tara waving her hand in her face to break up the ash cloud as best she could.

“Not exactly a hospitable place,” she said once she reached them “But then everywhere else we’ve visited hasn’t been much better...”

“Perhaps the Tyranids might invade a paradise world during our travels.” one of the Valhallans said, earning a jab from the other.

“Atmospherically it may be harsh, but the residents of Prometheus are not known for turning away guests.” the Empress said. “Now be on alert; our hosts have arrived.” Corax shifted his gaze again, spotting a trio of green-clad Astartes approaching for a different hangar. The leader of the group was cloaked in a fine drakescale cape, his helmet tucked under one arm to reveal his face to the group. Like all of the Sons of Vulkan his skin was as black as Corax’s armor, his eyes like smouldering embers, but like Corax’s missing brother carried an air of friendliness about him that far offset all other features. The Salamanders stopped before the Empress, the leader giving a respectful bow before speaking.

“Welcome to Prometheus, Empress,” he said. “I am Mir’shen.”

“Well met,” the Empress returned the bow before continuing. “Lord Corax of the Raven Guard should be known to you, and this is my personal student, Tara.” the Forgefather regarded Tara for a moment, stepping away from the Empress before speaking to the young woman.

“I have not heard much of the Empress’ Student,” he said, pausing before smiling and offering his free hand. “But I look forward to serving alongside you nonetheless.” Tara hesitated, more out of surprise at the gesture of Mir’shen offering a hand to shake, but she soon broke out of her surprise and returned the gesture.

“If we are finished with pleasantries,” Jonson said as he and his followers came up behind Tara. “We have a campaign to plan.” Tara seemed to withdraw towards the shadows with the Lion’s arrival, but she did appear to be keeping a calm face before the Astartes and Primarchs in her midst.

“Of course,” Mir’shen said, seemingly taking on similar reservations as Tara. “Please, this way.” The Empress took point, following the Forgefather as he and the Salamanders led them further into the base. Jonson, unaccustomed to normal pleasantries as he was, pushed on ahead to stay close to the Empress, while Corax, Tara, and the others followed behind. The young psyker seemed content to speak with her fellows, so Corax allowed his attention to drift as he listened in to the various conversations.

“You have caught us in a most difficult time, Empress,” he heard Mir’shen say. “The Time of Trials has struck Nocturne, and with so many of our brothers assisting the battle against Cetus we find ourselves lacking in forces to send to your aid.”

“In time,” The Empress replied. “You have your families and world to worry about, after all. But when the Trials have passed and Cetus lies broken, I look forward to battling alongside all of the Sons of Nocturne.”

“We welcome the honor, Empress.”

“I see that the Sons of Vulkan have not changed their... demeanor.” the Lion said, slowing his pace so he could speak with Corax.

“In this time of uncertainty, that we can find welcoming allies at all bodes well for our mission.” Corax replied.

“That you are even speaking to me must be a side effect.” Jonson gave a scoff. “You have changed, Corax, else you would not be speaking so highly of welcome tidings over clinging to the shadows.”

“I change as needed, Jonson.” Corax cast a short glance over his shoulder, spotting Tara chucking at something the shorter Sororitas said. “My absolution may still elude me, but there is a time and place for clinging to old reservations.”

“Do not tell me you were won over by the Student, were you?” Corax furrowed his brow as he looked to the Lion. “Student of the Empress she may be, she is a child grasping at things she cannot begin to comprehend. She is a liability to the Empress and the Crusade if she is kept coddled like this.”

“Do not underestimate Tara.” Corax countered. “There is potential within her that even the Empress does not see. To keep her away for fear of her relative inexperience is to stifle that potential before it has the ability to mature.”

“I do not fear inexperience on the battlefield. If I did, our numbers would be far depleted for want of experienced troops.” the Lion kept his focus ahead, though Corax could see the frustration on the other Primarch’s face. “It is here inexperience off the battlefield that is so dangerous; she knows nothing of war, of what we were created for, and her attempts at understanding are beyond naive. She will only slow us down until her blundering leads to deaths beyond imaginable.”

“Perhaps if your critiques take on airs other than quiet contempt, we would not reach such a point.” Corax muttered, just enough that the Lion did not hear him. Jonson was long on trust and short on respect, Corax knew, but there came a point when stubbornness eclipsed normal caution.

Perhaps the Lion just needed to be reminded of what that point was.

Corax had fallen silent for the remainder of the trip, letting his observations broaden again. They had been led towards a larger building, great doors overshadows by a carving of two drakes rising towards each other, Corax noting that the one on the right was slightly larger than the others. Vulkan had spoken at length of the challenge that led to his service for the Emperor, so seeing some remembrance of Corax’s old friend was... welcoming? Pleasant? A reminder of what was lost due to arrogance and stupidity?

Given the Empress’ brief hesitation as she crossed the threshold, most likely the latter.

“Jurr’arth is not here, unfortunately,” Mir’shen explained as he and other Salamanders led them further into the citadel. “He is on Nocturne making sure the preparations for the Time of Trials have been properly carried out. I have been asked to speak in his stead, though...” the Salamander gave a sheepish grin. “I am not much for grand speeches and master planning like he is.”

“All of us have the opportunity for greatness, though,” the Empress countered. “Perhaps not in the ways we see it, but even the shadows of giants have edges.” Mir’shen seemed to accept that, giving another smile as they came to a stop in a larger atrium. Seven great seats had been arranged in a circle, centered in a large map of the galaxy. The Empress and the Lion stepped towards the display, with Corax and Mir’shen following behind; they were no strangers to campaign planning, but despite her claims the shadow of the Empress was not one to easily get out of in these matters.

“This map is up to date?” the Empress looked to Mir’shen.

“As of the last report we received from Rynn’s World, yes.” the Forgefather replied. “Two companies of my brothers are there along with the Crimson Fists and other Chapters, as well as supporting Imperial Guard regiments, and they try to keep our communication lines as open as possible.”

“The feat must be impressive.” the Lion said, zooming the map closer to the planet in question. “I have studied these creatures since my awakening; they project a psychic null field that blocks all Warp travel, be it by ship or telepathic communication. Since they appear to be trying to envelop Rynn’s World in its entirety, that field must be particularly strong.”

“All fortresses, have weak points.” Mir’shen countered. “We were just lucky enough to find a few gaps within the Shadow we could use to break through.” Gaps... Corax mused. Intentionally set or not?

“That will be our point of entry, then.” The Empress said. “The only way Rynn’s World and the rest of the Southern Imperium is to survive is if we find a way to break through that field reliably. I could smash my way through with a bit of focus, but there is always the risk of the Hive Mind pressing back in such a way they trap us there.”

“We’ll need a suitable beachhead.” Jonson examined the map a bit closer. “If enough of their more potent psychic nodes are disabled, you can stabilize the rifts long enough for adequate reinforcements to arrive.”

“And I suppose you would be the one leading the charge?” Corax asked, perhaps a bit to curtly than he intended. The Lion did not seem to notice.

“If the Empress is to hold the Hive Fleet at bay, she cannot do both that and command armies in the field at the same time. We have the resources were the three of us can strike the Tyranids from multiple points in a number of ways; the xenos will be hard pressed to adapt to all threats coming against them.”

“With all due respect, my lord,” Mir’shen said. “The Tyranids are equally known for their adaptability, and Cetus is no exception. Whatever advantage a change in tactics may have will not last long before they can counter us.”

“Then we shall have to strike swiftly, won’t we?” the Lion countered. Mir’shen did not seem to have a reply to that, instead giving a half-hearted nod before turning his attention back to the map.

“If you are seeking to attack the hive nodes, our reconnaissance flights have told us the main ‘command centers’ are situated on the second continent Magalan.” Mir’shen shifted the map so a display of Rynn’s World’s geography appeared. “Most of the fighting has shifted to the primary continent Sorocco, which brings us to the matter of civilians; there are still nearly thirty million non-combatants on the planet, most within the planetary capital of New Rynn City. We have done our best to evacuate the populace from the path of the Hive Fleet, but we are running out of places to move them before they are swept away as well.”

“We will not have to worry long about shunting non-combatants from one city to another.” the Lion muttered. “If this plan is successful Rynn’s World will be back in our hands with little trouble, then we can address the civilian question.”

“Do not be so dismissive, Jonson.” the Empress said. “These are my subjects we are discussing, after all.” she looked back to the map. “If conditions are right, we can see about evacuating as many as we can until the Tyranids are defeated. The fleet will provide adequate protection for them.”

“The Rynnites and the Crimson Fists will be forever in your debt, no doubt.” Mir’shen said. “We have already taken on a number of refugees here, but with Cetus’ attacks and our own Trials it has proven... difficult.”

“No matter the costs, we shall do all we can to save Rynn’s World and her people.” the Empress looked to Mir’shen. “You have my word as Empress that this will be carried out.”

“... You shall not find us wanting, Empress.”

“On the matter at hand,” the Lion said. “Corax can take a force to move to the civilian locations and perhaps relieve the Crimson Fists at their fortress, if it still stands upon our arrival. I will take my sons to attack the Tyranids on Magalan to break their psychic shroud, and then the Empress can bring the main force to crush the xenos completely.”

“A two wave assault might mean delays if we are required to bring our full force to bear.” the Empress mused. “But then a forceful attack might knock the aliens off balance long enough for a killing strike...” there was a pause before she spoke again. “Yes, we will try this. I will need all the focus I can get to make sure the fleet actually gets through the Shadow in the first place.”

“What about the civilians?” Corax and the others turned to see Tara stepping up. “Moving thirty million people to safety in the middle of a warzone will cause so many logistical problems that might cause plenty of deaths without there being enemies to worry about.”

“The Empress’ words were that evacuation was tentative on the conditions being favorable, Student.” Jonson responded, furrowing his brow. “We cannot divert resources just to guard civilians without losing the rest of the planet.”

“Of course.” Tara shot back. “But when conditions are favorable? Do you have a plan for that, or would it just boil down to ‘kill more Tyranids’?”

“Favorable as that would be, Tara does have a point.” Corax offered. “All the battle plans and glorious victories won’t mean much if there’s nothing left of Rynn’s World to show for it.”

“Agreed.” the Empress said, giving a nod. “Tara, draw up a plan to organize the civilian population for evacuation of Rynn’s World should the need an opportunity arise. Take as much time as you need; the journey to Rynn’s World is a long one, but I am sure you will come up with a most satisfactory plan.” If the Empress noticed Jonson’s scoff, she did not make mention of it.

“I’ll do my best.” Tara said, beaming. “I promise you I won’t let you down!” And at the very least it will keep the Lion’s criticisms to a minimum, Corax thought. Organization would be a simple task, and Corax had seen Tara’s preliminary work on Caesaria before everything went to the Warp; she would be a perfect choice to make sure civilians were kept away from rampaging hordes of Tyranids and the soldiers intent on killing them.

As the discussion continued, Corax spotted movement among the shadows of the citadel. It was a slight movement, a flicker followed by prolonged stillness, but Corax was no fool not to recognize what he had seen.

Somehow, even with the Hive Mind bearing down upon the Imperium, Lorgar was watching them.

...

Celestia and the Primarchs had more planning to do, and Mattias had left to gather some supplies he had ordered prior to leaving Caesaria. That left Twilight alone to explore the spaceport of Prometheus for a day or so, and perhaps begin some drafts of her plan to evacuate Rynn’s World.

Twilight stifled a yawn as she fanned through another report on Sorocco’s food distribution. Several hours of hard studying on Rynn’s World had given her a better perspective on the besieged Agri-World, but there was still so much more she had to learn before any plan could be implemented... making sure there were still healthy civilians to evacuate being high on her list of priorities. That she did not get the best night of sleep before their arrival on Prometheus did not exactly help matters either.

Come on Twilight, she thought as she opened the report again. You’ve pulled dozens of all nighters before- you can get through this one with no problem. Her confidence renewed, she grabbed a nearby pen and continued jotting down her notes, humming some song Pinkie had taught her to keep herself focused. She continued for several minutes before there was a knock at the door. “Who is it?”

“Lord Mir’shen would like to speak with you, Tara,” Veronica called through the door. “Are you able to speak with him?”

“Oh, of course.” Twilight set her work aside and rose to face the door. “Please let him in.” there was a pause before Veronica pushed open the door, the Forgefather stepping in shortly after. The Space Marine still seemed as friendly as ever, despite his rather frightening visage, and Twilight could not help but let a smile form on her face.

“Good morning, Miss Tara,” Mir’shen said as Veronica closed the door behind him. “I hope I did not disturb you.”

“Of course not.” Twilight replied. “I was just trying to get my information together before we head out. I know Rynn’s world is something like four months away-”

“Six months.” Mir’shen corrected.

“Right, but the point is I want to have all my information together before we get there so if the Empress wants to implement my plan, it’ll only take a day or two of explanation instead of a week of coordination.”

“I see.” Mir’shen crossed to Twilight’s table picking up some of her notes and giving them a quick scan through. “Interesting script. Where did you learn this?” Twilight blinked in surprise before realizing that most of her notes were scratched out in Equestrian. Oh dear.

“Oh, that?” she said, giving a nervous chuckle. “That’s just... that’s just my homeworld’s dialect. It’s... very obscure and hard to learn.”

“Interesting...” the Forgefather flipped through her notes again. “What is the name of this planet? Perhaps one of my brothers has visited and knows the language.”

“Probably not.” Twilight mumbled, drawing a confused glance from Mir’shen. “Oh, I mean the planet’s called... Equ... Equus III! Yes, that’s how it translates into Gothic.”

“Equus III...” Mir’shen looked back to Twilight’s notes. “Unusual name. It draws from the Old Gothic term for horse, does it not?” the Forgefather turned back and regarded Twilight for a moment. “Most likely founded by former soldiers, then. You appear to have some mix of Cadian and Mordian stock in your blood, so the possibility is not unlikely.”

“Oh, right.” Twilight fidgeted. Mir’shen was merely being friendly, she knew, but any more probing questions might lead to her slipping up about Equestria and Celestia’s true identity. The Salamander might not react too poorly to the revelation, but then when did anything meet expectations with this place?

“Regardless, I’m sure your plan is a fine one, and I look forward to seeing it implemented.” Mir’shen set Twilight’s notes down and turned to face her. “That is partially why I sought you out, to thank you.”

“... Really?” Twilight asked, one eyebrow raised.

“Too many Astartes and men of power seem to neglect what we are truly fighting for: the continued survival of mankind.” Mir’shen gave a small sigh. “Some of my... colleagues would think that killing xenos and heretics is the most reliable option, but at what cost? Should we destroy Mankind along with our enemies?”

“Of course not.” Twilight said. “We just seem to rush from battle to battle without really considering what we leave behind... I think that’s why Lord Jonson doesn’t like me all that much; I’m not doing things on his schedule.”

“The Dark Angels have always been a proud and aggressive Chapter,” Mir’shen offered. “Their Primarch appears to be no exception. Do not fault him if he comes off as too harsh, for that is what he is most used to in these times of trouble. At the very least we should be thankful that Lord Corax and the Empress are present to provide some alternative to the Dark Angels’ approach.”

“I suppose.” Twilight looked back at her notes. “I guess I’m just not that used to such harsh criticisms like that. A few arguments and some debate, maybe, but total rejection?”

“Give it time, and perhaps Lord Jonson will be more open to your ideas.” Mir’shen said, offering Twilight a friendly smile. Twilight quickly found herself returning the gesture as Mir’shen continued. “It is good to see that the Empress has chosen such a kind soul to be her student.”

“Oh... thank you.” Twilight brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. “It’s... it’s been a while since anyone’s said that to me. Most just call me naive.”

“The Sons of Vulkan are no strangers to such criticisms. One of our former Chapter Masters, Tu’shan, nearly killed another Astartes commander who bombarded a civilian encampment during the Third War for Armageddon and passed it off as nothing.” Twilight allowed a small gasp of shock. “Compassion is a dwindling resource in the Imperium, Tara. Cherish the gift you have been given, for it gives you a strength that not even the foulest monsters of the Warp can overcome, even if your allies do not always understand it.”

“I...” Twilight found herself chewing her lip. Such words of encouragement were hard to come by in this universe, even from Celestia at times; now that she was hearing it from a Space Marine, Twilight felt at a loss. “... Thank you, Mir’shen.” she said finally. “It’s been... difficult, trying to stay optimistic with everything going on around me. I’ll be sure to take your words to heart.”

“It will be a dark day for the Imperium when you don’t.” Mir’shen replied. “Now, I have other duties to attend to. Perhaps before we march for Rynn’s World, we can talk again about your plan.”

“Oh, I’d love to!” Twilight cried before she realized she was still in a somewhat formal setting. “I mean, I would be honored to discuss it with you, if the Empress does find the plan to her liking.”

“Of course. By your leave.” and with that Mir’shen was gone, slipping through the door as Sister Veronica opened it for the Astartes. She paused for a moment before looking in at Twilight.

“Did everything go well with the Forgefather?” she asked.

“Oh yes.” Twilight said, still beaming. “Everything went far better than I could have imagined."

Author's Note

Vulkan hasn't shown up yet, but his theme still goes well with most everything, no?

Mir'shen has the same stats as his predecessor He'stan in 40K, but with a points hike of, say, 25 and one piece of equipment to add:

Song of Entropy:
Range: 12"
Strength: 10
AP: -4
Pistol d3
Damage: d3

Special Rules:
One use only
Entropic Beam: To wound rolls of 6 for the Song of Entropy deal d3 Mortal Wounds along with regular damage.

As always, likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know. The Jaws of Cetus begins next chapter.

2.04- The Jaws of Cetus: Firestorm

The Jaws of Cetus: Firestorm

The Lion stood on the command bridge of the Rock, waiting as the Astropaths took them through the Warp and the final approach to Rynn’s World. The rest of the Dark Angels were heading to teleportariums, drop pods, and Thunderhawk Gunships in preparation for deployment against the Tyranids.

Eager to join them as he was, there was still more to be taken care of to ensure the fleet would reach the battle intact.

“Astropath,” he said, looking to one of the nearby psykers. “Contact the Empress.”

“My lord, we will need our focus to make sure the Shadow does not throw us off course.” the psyker protested, causing Jonson to frown.

“Maintain our course and speed. I will let you know when we must drop out of Warpspace. Now contact the Empress.”

“Yes, my lord.” there was a pause as the Astropath focused, the Lion keeping his eyes forward.

“Jonson.” the Empress’ voice called through the mouth of the Astropath.

“Empress,” Jonson said. “We are starting our final approach on Rynn’s World. Is our path clear?”

“I have done what I can to make sure that the gaps that the Salamanders spoke of remain open.” The Empress replied. “It will be a narrow gap, though.”

“I have taken that into my calculations,” Jonson said. “Send a message to the rest of the fleet that they are to focus on the resonance of the Rock; once we reach the mark I have picked, we should be able to drop out of the Warp with no real incident.”

“I will alert you if anything changes.” And with that the Empress released her hold on the Astropath, the psyker slumping over while others rushed to his aid. The Lion kept his focus forward, waiting for the right signals that they were within acceptable distance to re-enter reality. One by one the displays winked on as the rest of the attack force linked to the Rock, save for one or two stragglers whose lights faded into the Shadow.

“Lord Jonson.” one of the other officers on deck said. “We are beginning to receive interference from the Shadow. Your orders?”

“Maintain course,” Jonson said, folding his arms across his chest. “Or were you so quick to forget my command earlier?”

“The Navigators may not be able to take the strain-”

“I did not ask for statistics, only service,” Jonson snapped. “Maintain course, and make sure all personnel are to their battle stations.” the officer nodded, heading back to his station as the Lion kept his vision forward. The Fortress Monastery of the Dark Angels trembled as they moved onward through the Warp, some of the Astropaths and Navigators crying out as the Shadow of the Hive Mind assaulted them.

“Hold!” the Lion called, “But a few more moments, and we’ll be upon them!”

“I am not sure if the mortals can hold much longer, my lord.” one of his accompanying Deathwing noted as two psykers keeled over in shock.

“We will manage, just a bit further.” The Empress’ field is still too narrow. We must knock out more of the hive nodes than I thought... The Rock shook from another shift in the Warp, more psykers crying out in agony as the Tyranids assaulted their minds. Jonson was no psyker, but deep in the Warp as they were he could feel the null field closing in, thousands of savage minds clawing to get in, trying to break his will to theirs.

Jonson smirked. Just like the forests of Caliban.

“Begin the deceleration process!” the Lion barked. “The xenos think they have us in their clutches? Let them learn the true might of the Imperium.” the bridge crew responded in affirmation, navigators straining as they maneuvered the Rock through the last stages of the Warp. The entire structure shuddered, but the Lion barely moved as they were yanked from the Warp and back to reality.

Right into the heart of Cetus.

Rynn’s World lay before them, its once verdant fields and oceans scarred by war and the encroaching Tyranid menace. Two Battle Barges and supporting craft held position just above the planet’s equator, all of them heavily damaged from constant attack. Beyond, the tendrils of Cetus lashed out against their targets, some snaking down towards Rynn’s World while others grasped at the defending ships like a child searching for candies. The Hive Fleet shifted as the Rock, the Phalanx, and the rest of those ships designated for the first wave pulled out of the Warp, perhaps reacting in surprise that its prey could jump in so close to its weakest points.

“Draw the Fleet’s attention so that the defenders may withdraw,” Jonson said. “Void shields to maximum, and have all macro batteries target the central neural nodes. Escorts are to hold defensive positions while we begin our attack.” there was a call of affirmation as the Rock pushed ahead, the rest of the Dark Angels’ fleet forming up in escort positions as it closed with the Hive Fleet. One of the defense fleet buckled as a Hive Ship ripped it in half, the explosion buffeting the rest of the Imperial ships as they tried to make their escape.

Just as the Tyranids closed on the first of the damaged Battle Barges, the Dark Angels made their attack. Building-sized shells and missiles screamed through the void towards their targets, bright plumes ripping through the Hive Ships with ease before their defenses could be properly deployed. Just as the Tyranids prepared to receive this new assault, the archaeotech weaponry of the Rock fired, dozens of their ships ignited by vast lances of concentrated energy and supercharged plasma. Those that attempted to flee were caught in the fire of the escorts, the Warp contorting from the death screams of Cetus’ vanguard organisms.

Beneath this deluge of fire, the defending fleet withdrew to the shadow of the Rock. Jonson was momentarily distracted from observing the battle as a new vox chimed in. “This is Captain Murieta of the Pride of Rynn. It is a welcome surprise to see we will be fighting another day.”

“I thank you for your words, Captain.” the Lion said, turning slightly to address the bridge crew. “The xenos think to bait us into moving too far from orbit. Picket defense; keep Rynn’s World behind us to prevent outflanking.” when he got affirmation from the bridge, the Lion turned his focus back to the Crimson Fists. “What is your status?”

“All weapon systems are offline or heavily damaged, and that includes the Hallowed Brotherhood and escorts.” Murieta continued. “Had you arrived a few moments later, we would have lost our void shields as well.”

“Communications?”

“Still online, my lord.”

“Then that is how we will put your ships to use.” the Lion said, turning to a new display as the Tyranids prepared their counterattack, a wave of Hive Ships and other bio-monstrosities charging towards the Dark Angels’ wall. “Contact your forces on the ground to let them know that the Lion has arrived, and that I will be landing to take command of whatever forces you have on Magalan.”

“Our presence on Magalan is minimal, my lord,” Murieta replied. “Most of what remains is centered around New Rynn City on Sorocco.”

“I am well aware of that,” the Lion frowned as he continued. “Lord Corax will be taking command of the defense of Sorocco when the fleet is in position. He is aboard the Inquisitorial ship Sanguinium Marytres; I suggest you coordinate directly with him once you have finished relaying my orders.”

“... Yes, my lord.” With that the communication closed out, the Lion turning his attention back to the battle. The Tyranids had rallied, hundreds of Hive Ships amassing just out of reach of the Dark Angels’ weaponry. Small flashes illuminated the space between them as Imperial fighters and attack craft dueled with lesser Tyranid bioforms, dozens of lights flickering as human and xenos were torn asunder in the melee.

The Hive Ships pulled up on their approach towards the Rock, intending to smash in on the fleet from above and thus avoid much of the fire from the fleet’s broadside. Smaller Hive Ships dove first, rushing towards several outlying escort ships in a mad dash to reach the transports headed towards Rynn’s World. The Dark Angels rose to meet the attackers, cannons blazing as the bioforms closed. Several of the xenos creatures faltered and died, but their brethren smashed into the Imperial line, splitting two destroyer-class vessels in half and badly mauling a Strike Cruiser in their initial attacks. Bioplasma melted through steel and adamantium while spore clusters shot out to deposit lesser Tyranids within the Imperial ships, the assaults countered by a storm of flak from the Dark Angel and Imperial Navy craft backed up by volley after volley from macro batteries and turbolasers.

Despite the unrelenting wave of Tyranid attackers, the line held. The transports would be able to unload their troops without interruption.

“All ships move to engage,” Jonson said, smirking as one Hive Ship imploded from a miniaturized warpstorm fired by the Inquisitor’s ship. “We will hold the Tyranids there a little longer, and then the true hunt can begin.”

...

The Sanguinium Martyres shuddered as it unleashed another salvo upon the attacking aliens, Twilight stumbling a bit as she and the Sisters hustled down the hall towards the main hangar. Though technically not part of the main battle line with the Dark Angels, the cruiser had been positioned such that some of the Tyranid bioships had taken more interest in it than Mattias had hoped. The battle had not focused on them, but Twilight found it rather difficult to keep a good pace while the ship rocked back and forth from firing and taking hits from the enemy.

Of course, that would be nothing compared to what awaited them on Rynn’s World proper, if Mattias’ briefing had been any indication.

“The last of the drop pods are away.” Mattias called as Twilight broke into the hangar. He, the Valhallans, and Sister Bianca were standing before a smaller craft than their normal lander, a sleek black dropship marked with the silver “I” of the Inquisition. “Empress willing, we’ll be able to reach the planet as well.”

“We’ll make it down, Mattias.” Twilight said when she reached him. “Even if I have to teleport everyone down, we’ll make it.”

“Hopefully it won’t come to that; with the Shadow as strong as it is the last thing we need is for you to kill yourself trying to use your powers.” Twilight frowned but said nothing. For all the others had been talking of the Hive Mind’s “Shadow in the Warp”, she had not noticed much of anything. Perhaps a dull headache here and there, but not the maddening void it was described as. “Regardless, get your Sisters aboard; we need to get down there before the Tyranids attack this ship in force.” Twilight nodded, stepping quickly around Mattias and up the ramp, the Sisters and Valhallans following right behind. She found one seat near the front of the ship, strapping in while looking down at her companions as they did much the same.

“Ready to have some fun, Frederik?” Judith asked, clutching the heavy flamer close to her chest. “Yes I know, so many foul xenos to play with! Won’t they be so happy you sent them to meet the Empress?”

“Wouldn’t exactly call the Tyranids happy, but we’ll kill them all the same.” Alexis said as he secured a meltagun next to his seat. “That’s how we met Lord Mattias, actually; our unit got sent in to extract him and a few scientists or some such after Cetus surprised them on Braxas IV. You learn to trust a man after he guts a Broodlord that just ate your Commissar’s head.” Twilight shivered, but Sister Judith gave a chuckle.

“That reminds me of my first combat mission,” she said. “You should have seen the look on Sister Rachel’s face after I punched that techno-heretic’s head off. Always a stoic, Rachel, but to see how high her eyebrows went!”

“We can discuss war stories after we have landed, Judith.” Naomi said, securing the clasps around her helmet before continuing. “Ruth, would you care to lead us in prayer before we enter the battlezone?”

“When Lord Mattias has boarded, yes.” Ruth replied with a nod. She did not have to wait long, for Mattias stepped onto the craft and closed the door just as the cruiser was rocked by another hit.

“Launch!” he called ahead, the pilot giving a nod as Mattias took a seat across from Twilight. The craft shuddered before lifting off from the deck, accelerating as it left the hangar and entered the void of space. As they began their main descent, Ruth clasped her hands together and began to pray.

“Blessed Empress watch over us on this day of battle.” she said. “Let not the foul weapons of our enemy scar the bodies of ourselves and our allies, for you are our Shield and Protector. Grant us thy blessing, O Master of Humanity, that our bolters may find their mark and our blades cut down our foes. Lead us not into despair or folly, but shelter us within your Light, for your Way is Truth and Glory. Let none of us be found wanting, for we are Your Sword this day, Blessed Empress.” Ruth raised her head, giving the rest in the cabin a smile. “There is only the Empress.”

“And She is our Shield and Protector.” the others chorused. Twilight had remained silent, though none of the others had seemed to notice; while there were some aspects of their faith that made sense, Twilight was just not ready to make that step into fully joining their worship... yet.

What are you willing to sacrifice for the true safety of your friends? The words echoed through her mind again, Twilight shaking her head to clear them away. This, Mattias noticed.

“What is it, Tara?” he asked. “Is it the Hive Mind?”

“No, it’s just...” she started, chewing her lip for a moment as she thought of the next thing to say. “Just a bad dream I had, nothing more.” The Inquisitor was not convinced, but made no further comment. Twilight turned away, looking to the rest of her friends as the craft rocked from entering into orbit. The Sisters were as stoic as ever, save for Sister Judith drumming her fingers against the fuel tank of her heavy flamer, while the Valhallans quietly chatted about something Twilight could not make out. Bianca had her eyes closed in meditation, her hands folded in her lap, and Mattias had rested his chin on his knuckle, his mechanical hand twitching ever so slightly.

All of them were nervous, or hiding their nervousness in some way. Twilight did not want to add to their own troubles right now.

The ship shook again, jostling the occupants much harder than normal reentry. “What’s the situation up there?” Mattias called.

“We are moving towards the main transports.” the pilot replied. “But a flock of Crones has moved between us and the rest of our allies. I am taking evasive maneuvers now.”

“Keep us on course if possible.” Mattias said just as the dropship was rocked by another strike. “If we are brought down, the closer we can get to help the better.” the pilot did not say anything to affirm that he heard Mattias’ request, merely taking the dropship to the right as Twilight heard a screech from outside followed by a prolonged burst of gunfire. Gripping her harness tighter, Twilight took a breath before symbolically moving her hand away from her body, flowing through the motions Cadence taught her to keep herself calm.

For a brief moment at any rate, for the dropship lurched violently downward with another strike. “Lord Velas, we’ve been hit! Tentaclids on our port stabilizer!”

“Can you shake them off?” as if to answer Mattias’ question, the general roar from the left engines began to sputter and die down, replaced instead by alien chittering and cracks from sparking electricity. “Guess not. How far are we from the city?”

“Still twenty five kilometers out. The main stabilizers can hold us for a glide, but given our speed we won’t be able to make a soft landing in New Rynn City.” Twilight’s jaw tightened, her eyes darting to the rest of the occupants.

“Decelerate us as best you can, and try to bring us down close to friendly lines as possible.” Mattias said finally. “If we’re forced down, better in one piece and near our allies rather than smeared across Rynn’s World.”

“As you wish, my lord. Beginning our descent now.” the dropship began a more controlled descent, not helped by another shriek from outside followed by a second impact.

“Is there any way to get some help to drive away those things?” Twilight cried over the din.

“There are two flights of Stormhawk Interceptors currently engaging the Tyranids,” the pilot called back as he took the dropship to the left. “There are still about three times as many Crones for them to face.” That was more than enough to get Twilight to fall silent, her grip tightening again. There was another burst of gunfire followed by a shriek, something heavy slamming into the front of the dropship, jostling the passengers once more. The dropship lost more altitude, the left engine still sputtering as the pilot tried to get them back online.

Maybe the offer to teleport the rest of the way will be more welcome now... Twilight thought. Before she could voice her opinion, the Dropship lurched downward as something heavy landed on top. The cabin was filled with the sound of tearing metal as the Tyranid ripped through the hull, a massive talon piercing through the metal just shy of Twilight’s skull.

“We’re going down!” Mattias cried, undoing his harness and reaching for his bolt pistol. “Shake this thing off before it kills us all!” The dropship jerked to the right again, and while Mattias managed to keep his balance the Tyranid was similarly undisturbed. More tearing, and a large chunk of the hull above Twilight’s head was torn away, giving her her first clear look at the beast attacking them.

Like those Tyranids she had encountered on her first day in this universe, it was coated in blue and turquoise armor like that of an insect. Two leathery wings tipped with scythe-like talons helped carry the monster, and now helped it rip open the dropship like a bag of chips. Its head was skeletal and coated in white chitin, its mouth dominated by a massive biological nozzle that dripped with acid. The Hive Crone fixed Twilight with a stare, the beast hissing as it drew its head back in preparation to attack.

It never followed through before Mattias fired, three hellfire shells smashing into the beast’s face. It shrieked, thrashing its head around in an effort to regain its vision, but pushing its head back inside the dropship to flood the cabin with bioacid proved futile as Judith, having also unfastened herself, shoved Frederik up through the hole and unleashed a column of burning prometheum into the Crone’s face. Twilight jerked out of the way as Sister and Inquisitor battled the Tyranid, their fire unrelenting until the beast finally released the dropship.

“Well, that solves that problem.” Judith chirped, pulling her heavy flame away from the hole.

“We’re still careening out of the sky in a damaged dropship!” Twilight cried. “Strap yourselves in before we hit the ground!”

“Details,” the Sister shrugged, but she was already back to her seat and pulling the harness back over her head. Twilight’s grip tightened further as the dropship spiraled towards the ground, her eyes snapping shut as she braced for impact.

She did not have to wait long, for within seconds the dropship slammed into the ground. Twilight let out a yelp as she was thrown against her harness, her armor squealing as it scraped against metal. Sparks and chunks of loose metal flew about the hold, small flashes of purple light flickering where those that would have injured Twilight were disintegrated by the power within her armor. Not that she noticed, as she strained to keep her eyelids shut amidst the chaos.

Finally, the dropship slowed to a stop. Twilight waited for a moment before she allowed herself to breathe, opening one eye as she surveyed the wreckage. Supplies and broken metal were strewn everywhere, mixing with dirt that had come in through cracks and other body damage. Fortunately, all of her companions appeared to be alive, if a bit dazed as they undid their restraints. “Are you alright, Tara?” Naomi asked as the Sister Superior crossed to Twilight.

“I’m... I’m fine.” Twilight said, giving a quick nod as she tugged at her restraints, pausing only when Naomi stepped forward to undo them herself. “Everyone else is okay?”

“For now.” Mattias said as he reloaded his bolt pistol. “Hopefully friendly forces saw us come down and are on their way to rescue us, but no doubt the Hive Mind has their own forces on their way as well. We need to get moving before they find us.” Twilight swallowed, giving a short nod as she followed Mattias out of the wreck, unhooking her sword from her hip as she did so. They stepped through the ruined doors of the dropship, Twilight blinking as she got her first good look at Rynn’s World.

The field they were standing in had once been farmland. Besides the long furrow left by the dropship, dozens of massive craters and collapsed tunnels dotted the landscape, with all plantlife having been blasted to ash long ago. The shattered hulls of three tanks rested nearby, soot and dirt having caked over camouflage until all were a uniform shade of grey. Broken weapons and ammo casings covered the ground, but as far as she looked Twilight could not see one single corpse, human or alien. In the distance she thought she could see vast pylons of some kind rising from the earth, but she was too far away to determine if they were actually living rather than alien constructs.

Above, the sky had been rent apart by the Hive Fleet, twisted into a myriad of colors and shapes beyond normal comprehension. Massive tentacle-like appendages dipped down from the upper atmosphere, swaying as Cetus devoured all its servants brought to it. Around them, flashes from Imperial ordnance flickered in and out, a dull roar reverberating through the Warp as the Hive Fleet reeled in pain from the counter assault. While Twilight could still make out the faint lights of stars beyond the battlezone, with the Hive Fleet so close it was less like stepping onto a new world and more like stepping into the mouth of a giant monster... which was probably true, the more she thought about it.

“Try not to stare too much,” Alexis said as he came up behind Twilight. “The Tyranids love to bring their ships in closer to spread fear in those that can’t fathom the scale of what they’re facing.” Twilight turned away, looking back to the rest of the group. Mattias had moved to the front of the ship, speaking to the pilot that Twilight could now identify as Magos Aryll. The spider cyborg clambered down the wrecked dropship, a power axe clutched in two of his arms while the other two carried some other weapon she could not identify and a small disc.

“We are in luck, Lord Mattias,” the techpriest droned, holding up the disc for the others to see. “Before it went into hibernation, the Machine Spirit of this ship alerted me to the presence of an Imperial regiment two kilometers to the north.”

“That will be our best bet at getting to New Rynn City in one piece,” Mattias nodded, looking back to the others. “Stay on alert; the Tyranids can and will attack from all angles if we are caught unawares, and I doubt all eleven of us will do more than slow them down. Nikolai, Alexis, you take point.”

“Yes, Lord Velas.” the two Valhallans moved forward, their meltaguns as the ready for any attack. Sisters Judith and Rebecca followed while the other three formed up behind Mattias, Twilight, Bianca, and Magos Aryll, the small gaggle of humans starting off as a quickened pace towards the north. They stopped only when confronted by the sound of gunfire, all of them surveying the area in case a firefight was drawing closer to them and starting up only when they were certain they were alone.

Stop, search, start, repeat. Such as their advance as they continued towards their destination.

Ahead, Twilight could see a massive structure rising from the gloom. New Rynn City was positively tiny compared to the Hive Cities of Caesaria and Terra, but it still dominated an area roughly the size of a small mountain. Smoke from industrial buildings mixed with that rising from fires and other damage, joined by columns of glowing anti-air fire rising to strike any Tyranids that drew close.

And ahead, Twilight could see a column of tanks and transports moving towards them.

“Cadians,” Nikolai said from ahead. “I don’t think they’ve spotted us yet.”

“They will once we move closer.” Mattias said, moving past the Valhalland and starting towards the Imperial forces. “Let me do the talking, but stay on alert.” Twilight said nothing, keeping her attention focused forward as they drew closer to the friendly forces. As she walked, she could feel some loose dirt sliding out from beneath her boots, a faint tremor following after her as she and the others knocked away small clods of dirt. Now, the Cadian forces spotted them and pulled to a halt, heavier vehicles taking up defensive positions in case they were attacked.

“Identify yourselves!” a voice called through a vox speaker on one of the leading vehicles.

“Mattias Velas of the Ordo Xenos!” Mattias called back, quickening his pace so he could close and not have to shout to get the Guardsmen’s attention. “Our dropship was brought down just south of here and we require passage to New Rynn City.” there was a pause before the hatch of the lead vehicle popped open, an older man in a peaked cap popping out as the group finally closed to a reasonable distance.

“Captain Steiner, Cadian 501st,” the man said. “You’ve come at a difficult time, Inquisitor; our orders are to link up with the Catachan 211th to strengthen the defense of the main road to the city. We do not have any vehicles to spare for your conduct to New Rynn City.” Twilight’s heart dropped. No vehicles meant they were in for a long walk towards the city, not helped by the constant threat of Tyranid attack.

At least with friendly units nearby we won’t be too far away from rescue, she reasoned. She paused as she felt the ground shift again, a couple pebbles rolling away from her towards the horizon. She made to speak, but Mattias’ conversation with the column commander could not be impeded.

“At the very least you can send a vox to the city.” he said. “Perhaps a Valkyrie could pick us up and take us the rest of the way.”

“I will see what I can do.” the captain slid back down the hatch before calling back up. “Though if you continue on, you’ll most likely reach the next column before too long. The rest of the 501st should be along shortly.”

“Short range vox communications may only get us so far.” Magos Aryll said as he moved away from the group. “I will do what I can to increase the range of communications.”

“Do what you can.” Mattias said, pausing before looking to Twilight. “I could pull Inquisitorial authority, but the front will need all the help they can get.”

“Right...” Twilight looked off into the distance, her eyes tracking a few anti-air missiles before they blasted a few Tyranid biomorphs from the sky. “I suppose I could work out a more effective rotation schedule to make sure we keep all units at full fighting capacity...” she paused again. Another tremor, but this one much more noticeable than the others. “Mattias did you feel that?”

“Feel what?” Mattias asked, one eyebrow raised.

“Tremors,” she said, looking around again. “At first I thought it was just loose earth, but they seem to be consistent and getting stronger... Is Rynn’s World geologically stable?” her breath caught when she saw Mattias’ face. The normally calm Inquisitor looked at her with a face of pure shock, his right hand quivering ever so slightly.

“Tara,” he said, his voice low. “Run, now.” Twilight could feel her magic flowing into her sword, purple flames racing down the blade as she looked around for some incoming threat. She did not have to wait long before the command vehicle exploded, a massive column of smoke and fire rising up as the group recoiled from the wreckage.

Rising up from a hole beneath the vehicle was a massive serpentine creature, propelled forward by six stout claws. Twilight could only stare and watch as the monster tossed its head back, swallowing one unlucky Guardsman in a single bite from its fanged maw. The beast leaned forward before unleashing an ear-piercing shriek, blood and phlegm spiraling out towards the ground.

“Mawloc! Bring it down!” Mattias bellowed, rushing to the right as he raised his bolt pistol to fire. Alexis and Nikolai were first to step forward, bracing themselves before firing their meltaguns up into the Tyranid’s face, two molten holes punching through the beast’s chest. The Mawloc shrieked again, swinging to the left before diving back into the ground, shearing off the side armor of a nearby Chimera as it continued tunneling. It was out of sight almost as soon as it had arrived, though Twilight could still see the furrows left by the Mawloc’s tunneling.

“Dammit!” Naomi yelled, sprinting up to one of the tunnels left by the monster. “It’ll come back around or another attack, no doubt.”

“Keep your flamers on that tunnel, Sister.” Mattias said as he swept his pistol across the horizon. “The Mawloc’s just the first wave; the main force will be along soon enough.” Twilight spun in place, eyes darting back and forth. The Cadians had begun to spread out, some of the vehicles taking potshots at the Mawloc as it circled the column. Panic had not quite settled in on the humans, but the sudden attack and the loss of their commander had certainly done a number on their effectiveness.

Seconds later, the Tyranids arrived in force.

Twilight jumped back as more creatures burst from the ground in front of her. They resembled smaller versions of the Mawloc with proportionally larger talons, each one giving her a hiss before attacking with a storm of needles launched from their chests. Twilight quickly tossed up a magic shield, the spikes shattering against the purple wall without much effort. The beasts rushed forward, but Veronica and Ruth stepped up to shield Twilight, their bolters roaring as the Tyranids rushed to meet them. Twilight raised another shield, the Tyranids snarling as they clawed at the barrier while she and the Sisters retreated back towards the main fight.

From the hole left by the Mawloc came a tide of smaller organisms, dozens of them scrambling forward to attack the humans beyond. With talons raised they bound forward, stopped only by Sisters Naomi and Judith as their flame weapons roasted the oncoming xenos. The Tyranids shrieked and bled away, sweeping out like flocking birds in search of new targets to overwhelm. By now the Guard had reassembled and began providing adequate supporting fire, lasbolts and heavy gunfire pulverizing any Tyranids not caught by the Sisters’ flamers.

As they focused upon the first wave, the Guard was oblivious to the Mawloc’s return. With a roar the tunneling bioform lunged towards another Chimera, its chitinous body ripping through metal as the beast lunged to grab the humans within. This drew fire from two other support vehicles, but once again the Mawloc slid away before any lasting damage could be inflicted, followed soon after by another horde of lesser Tyranids charging from the tunnel it left behind. Those Guardsmen that had deployed from their transports moved to meet them, volleys of lasgun fire slowing the xenos momentarily before they came crashing into the human lines.

Fight turned to slaughter as the Tyranids tore through the Guardsmen. Flak armor provided only scant seconds of protection before the sheer weight of xenos broke through, some soldiers getting only one choked scream before talons and teeth shredded through flesh and cloth. The Tyranids barely slowed, charging deeper into the Imperial formation while small snake creatures darted forward to devour the fallen.

Twilight and the two Sisters with her hurried back to the others, Twilight channeling her magic once more in preparation to strike. Ahead, Judith and Naomi had been forced back to back, a ring of flames and charred Tyranids surrounding them as the aliens tested their defenses. Mattias, Bianca, and the Valhallans were pressed up against one Chimera with several Guardsmen, Rebecca pulling several wounded men away as more Tyranids lashed at them. Furrowing her brow Twilight released her power, dozens of small purple bolts flying out and punching through the Tyranids like wet paper, the creatures shrieking again as they fled this new assault.

“Any lead on our escape?” Mattias asked as Twilight joined him, firing another salvo of hellfire shells into an approaching Tyranid.

“No, but we can’t just leave these soldiers here to fight against this.” Twilight turned, bringing her sword into a guard position as more of the larger snake Tyranids came charging forward. The first swept its talons towards her head, chitin ringing against metal as she easily blocked the strike. “Can’t we just find the Tyranid controlling the swarm and kill it so the others flee?”

“If you happen to see a synapse creature, please point it out to us.” Mattias lunged forward and planted his sword between the attacking Tyranid’s eyes, kicking the corpse away as two more aliens rose up to take its place. Twilight brought her sword down and raised her hand, her body shimmering before time slowed down to a crawl. Darting forward she sliced the throat of one Tyranid, stepping to the left before stabbing the second up through the jaw, ducking away just as time returned to normal and the two dead aliens flopped forward.

“I... I actually killed something...” she squeaked, just as Ruth pulled her away from the sweeping claws of several more Tyranids.

“Do not lose focus, Tara,” Ruth said, emptying a burst of fire into the oncoming horde. “We can discuss this later once the xenos have been cleansed.” Twilight gave a quick nod, turning back to the battlefield. Judith and Naomi had cleared an impressive amount of Tyranids, carefully stepping over dead bodies as they moved back towards the Guard. Other soldiers had moved forward to relieve them, lending additional flamers to burn back the tide of enemies. With another shriek the Tyranids fell back, some ducking under the flames as they retreated behind the wrecked vehicles left by the Mawloc.

“They shriek and run away whenever that Mawloc moves to attack.” Twilight said, channeling her power again as she clamped her sword back to her hip. “I’ve got an idea, we just need it to show up and then we can-” Twilight did not have time to finish before the Mawloc attacked, the beast leaping out of the ground before plunging down towards Judith and Naomi. The Sisters had no time to turn their flamers towards the attacker, the monster giving another shriek as it opened its jaws to devour the two.

It never connected, for a lavender glow had surrounded both it and the Sisters. Judith and Naomi blinked in surprise before they were yanked away from the Tyranid, Twilight drawing her right hand towards her while raising her left. The Mawloc trashed about as it was gently levitated away from the rest of its fellows, a few of the smaller Tyranids pausing to gauge whether this new development presented a threat beyond merely getting shot.

“It’s pinned! Good work, Tara!” Mattias cried. “Alexis, Nikolai, bring it down!” the Valhallans did not waste a second, stepping forward again and raising their meltaguns to their shoulders. Immobilized, the Mawloc could do nothing but scream and thrash as the meltaguns fired, molten fissures ripping across the monster’s armored shell. Twilight shifted her hands, pouring more power into her telekinesis as the Imperials fired again and again. With one final wail the Mawloc stilled, Twilight releasing her power and dropping the corpse on top of a score of unlucky Tyranids with a crash.

Twilight staggered forward, dropping her hands as she tried to catch her breath. “That... took a bit more out of me than I thought it would...” she said, pulling herself back up to her feet and taking out her sword again.

“I’m surprised you’ve been able to use any psychic powers at all,” Mattias said, helping Twilight to straighten up. “With the Shadow as strong as it is, the fact you’re not showing any strain is- Incoming!” Twilight did not have time to react before Mattias yanked her to the ground. Second later several large crystals smashed into the wreckage and vehicles beyond, splattering all that had not succeeded in finding cover with corrosive acids.

Above was yet another Tyranid creature, wings beating as it hovered over the battlefield. Two of its limbs terminated in a massive cannon, ichor dripping from the nozzle as it searched for more targets. Its head was dominated by a bladed horn, and Twilight could see faint wisps of some kind of energy radiating off its skull. With a bellow the beast swooped downward, the remainder of the Tyranids surging forward on it s command.

“Well, there’s the synapse creature, my lord.” Alexis said from behind Mattias. “Orders?”

“Let the vehicles handle the Tyrant,” Mattias said. “Tara, do what you can to try and shut down its psychic powers.”

“I burned out a lot of energy trying to kill that Mawloc and you want me to stop that?” Twilight cried.

“That thing stays up, we’re all dead!” Mattias would have said more, but the tide of Tyranids had smashed into the remaining Imperial forces, the Inquisitor and his henchmen rushing forward to relieve the Sister of Battle. The Hive Tyrant circled overhead, taking shots into the back of the column while eyeing the melee below. Twilight channeled her magic again, raising her hands towards the hovering beast before releasing.

There was a pause before a flurry of sparks exploded around the Hive Tyrant, purple flashes burning small holes into the monster’s armor. The Tyranid leader bellowed in pain, sweeping down towards Twilight so to better face this new foe. Twilight raised a shield, the Hive Tyrant pulling back before smacking into the shield. This was only a momentary reprieve before the Tyrant struck, the air around the beast twisting before a bright green bolt of power smashed into the shield, shattering it and sending Twilight reeling.

With a leer the Hive Tyrant swooped down, slamming its tail into the ground as Twilight tried to get back up. Another shield helped to cushion the blow, though it was not enough to keep her from being knocked back further. Shifting her free hand about Twilight reached out through the Warp, disappearing with a pop just as the Hive Tyrant struck again.

She reappeared further down the line, behind a squad of Guardsmen lending fire to the battle in the center. The Hive Tyrant spotted her and took flight, bellowing once more before firing its cannon at her. Yet another shield was enough to hold the shots off, but the swarm shifted and now threw its weight against the Guardsmen, even if they were slowed slightly by Twilight’s shield. She gave another yelp and shifted her powers, a stream of purple bolts striking down the onrushing Tyranids before they could attack the Guardsmen. The Tyrant swooped back down, another bolt of energy rushing forward and exploding among the humans, three crying out in pain before the psychic energy shattered their bones like glass.

With the other humans falling back, Twilight was alone. The Tyrant growled in triumph, circling above her in preparation for an attack. She channeled her power again, opening her mind in preparation for another teleport, but to her surprise the spell fizzled in her hand, countered by another shift in power from the Tyranid monster circling above her. Thus stranded, Twilight readied her sword, watching as the Hive Tyrant drew closer and closer.

“No...” she said, channeling her power once more. “No, I am not dying here. I am not going to fail Celestia here!” she thrust her hand forward, three purple bolts shooting out at the Hive Tyrant. The beast countered with shields of its own, but one of the bolts managed to break through, exploding against the monster’s carapace and knocking it back in the air. The beast managed to right itself, ignoring the gaping hole in its carapace left by Twilight’s attack, glaring down at Twilight before swooping in for a final strike.

Just before it struck there was a dull thud, followed soon by a massive explosion that finished the job of knocking the Hive Tyrant from the sky. Twilight scrambled back as the beast crashed into the ground, its horn slicing through the air near her head. As the Hive Tyrant struggled back from the dirt Twilight looked around, her head snapping left and right as she tried to locate her rescuer.

Striding through the Imperial lines was a mechanical giant, nearly ten meters tall and painted in gleaming white and gold. The machine barely stopped as it fired again, the battle cannon shell once more knocking the Hive Tyrant about. The Tyranid rose into the air and bellowed, the sound drowned out by the throaty roar of the giant’s massive chainsword as it swung towards the Tyrant. The attack missed, but the arrival of the giant was enough to send the Tyranids into a flurry, smaller strains falling back to the tunnels while the Hive Tyrant swooped out of reach of the newcomer. Taking a breath, Twilight trust her hands forward once more, a cascade of sparks exploding around the Tyranid again before the giant was upon it.

“Mere vox casting would not have gotten us such power,” Twilight jumped as Magos Aryll appeared next to her, power axe dripping with Tyranid blood. “Fortunately, Knights sworn to the Salamanders were also within reach. Go and assist the Inquisitor.” Twilight gave a quick nod, hurrying through the battlefield as the Knight slammed into the downed Hive Tyrant. Mattias, his henchmen, and the Sisters had formed up near a slightly damaged Leman Russ, firing off a few last bursts as reinforcing Guardsmen took care of the rest. Other than Bianca treating Rebecca for a cut on her head they all seemed fine, relieved even as Twilight and Magos Aryll arrived.

“Are you alright, Tara?” Mattias asked.

“I... I think so.” In truth, Twilight found herself shaking as she came off her adrenaline rush, but telling that to the others did not seem vital. “We’ll... we’ll make it out of this?”

“Of course, Tara,” Ruth said, giving Twilight a smile. “The Empress tasked us with an important mission- far be it for us to fail her in such a way as this.” As if to punctuate the sentiment, one last bellow from the Hive Tyrant was drowned out by the roaring of the Knight’s chainsword, blood and shards of chitin flying about as the beast was eviscerated. Twilight raised her arm to shield her eyes from the sight, gagging as she dropped further off the rush.

“I don’t feel so good,” she said. “I think it’s going to take me a long time to get used to this...”

“No one is expecting you to tear apart a Hive Fleet on your own,” Judith said. “Rest for now, then we can get this mess sorted out.” Twilight nodded, turning away from the others and looking across the battlefield. Three vehicles had been completely destroyed, with several more damaged by the onslaught. Dozens of Guardsmen lay dead in the field, ripped to pieces by the Tyranids. For their part, the Imperials had left their mark on the swarm, with countless smaller creatures and quite a few of the larger creatures lying dead around the crushed bodies of the Mawloc and the Hive Tyrant. More Guardsmen had arrived, dismounting from their transports while the Knight scanned the horizon for further threats.

So much carnage... how much of it had been her doing? Twilight shook her head to dispel such thoughts, though no doubt they would continue to linger. She drew her attention back as a younger officer approached Mattias, giving a salute before speaking.

“Lord Inquisitor, your techpriest alerted us that you would be in need of a transport to New Rynn City.” he said. “Two Chimeras have been set aside for your use; they will conduct you to the city and beyond if you so desire.”

“Just getting to the city will be fine,” Mattias replied with a nod. “Thank you for the rescue.”

“Our pleasure, my lord.” the man saluted again. “Luckily this was only a light scouting force and we were so close. We would hate to lose you to the Hive Mind so soon after arriving.” Twilight suppressed a shiver, but said nothing more as the officer departed to assist with the rest of the cleanup. So much death and destruction caused by a light force of Tyranids...

“Tara?” Twilight snapped out of her thoughts before looking up at Mattias. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Um...” she started. “It’s... It’ll be rough, I suppose. But I have to face this if I’m going to be of any use to the Imperium.”

“If you say so.” Mattias said with a shrug. “Come, let’s get to New Rynn City before the Tyranids decide to come back.”

Author's Note

Wow, it's been a while since I've written a fight scene of this scale... hopefully you all enjoyed it.

Next chapter will see predator vs. predator as the Lion begins his hunt, also some other stuff with Twilight getting up to speed on what's going on on Rynn's World.

Special thanks to Deatheater55 for proofreading. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if there was something we've missed please let us know.

2.05- The Jaws of Cetus: Roar of the Lion

The Jaws of Cetus: Roar of the Lion

The battle in space had served its purpose; the Dark Angels now had a secure orbit around Rynn’s World, with the Rock and other supporting ships positioned to drive off any further attacks from the Tyranids. The transports would be shielded, the great ships conveying more and more troops to the planet, and perhaps indulging the Student in her little plan to get civilians off world and out of the clutches of Cetus.

The Lion had more important matters to attend to.

“I want continued orbital bombardment around the main nodes.” he said as he and the last of the Deathwing made their way to the Rock’s main teleportarium. “When we begin our attack, it should force these insects to move out and hasten their destruction.” he did not wait for confirmation; those still aboard the Rock were more than capable of performing their duties, and knew well not to delay their lord.

The group soon found its way to the teleportarium, quickly moving to the center as technicians prepared for transit. Several Watchers drifted about, one taking a spot just beneath Jonson as they prepared for transit. “My lord,” the Company Master on duty said when Jonson reached the center. “Our forces have engaged the enemy just south of the city of Santoris, as well as those positions picked south of the central nodes. The Deathwing and Ravenwing have accounted themselves as well.”

“Good.” Jonson replied. “Transport us to the nodes and alert all Company Masters of my arrival. On my word, snatch us away from Cetus’ grasp.”

“Yes my lord.” the Company Master gave a nod, support crews prepping the teleportarium for transit. The Lion readied himself, hand resting on the hilt of his sword as he and the others were sent down to Rynn’s World.

Empress, if you can see this far, he thought. Let it be known that the Lion was not found wanting.

There was a flash, and Jonson found himself standing in the middle of a warzone. The Dark Angels and their successors had formed two battle lines around the landing zone, Tactical and Devastator Squads holding fast to provide withering barrages of firepower. Before them was a vast horde of Tyranids, the horizon roiling with blue and white as tens of thousands of xenos charged the Astartes lines. Between the horde and the line, bikers and pilots of the Ravenwing had sheared through the right flank in preparation for an attack against some of the commanding xenos, while Deathwing Knights pushed through the opening to join the battle. Beyond, Tyranid bio monstrosities traded fire with Dark Angels and Imperial Guard tanks and artillery platforms, Jonson, noting quite a few burning wrecks dotting the landscape as the Tyranids closed in.

Further on, Jonson could see his target: massive towers of chitin, bone, and flesh, pulsing with eldritch energy as they directed the swarms below and above. Clouds of toxins and other gasses floated about them, blotting out the sun in a purple haze that appeared to twist on its own accord. Smaller flying xenos flitted between the towers, and Jonson could feel a low hum permeating his very being, a few hairs on the back of his neck standing on end from long forgotten human reactions of trepidation.

A perfect challenge for a Primarch.

Jonson himself had arrived just before the path cut by the Ravenwing, several Deathwing Knights forming up before him to deflect incoming shots from the Tyranids. The xenos bled away, swinging wide as their higher organisms considered this new threat. “Cowardly lot, are they?” the Lion asked, drawing his sword. “Clear the lines, then we shall strike at the heart.” The Deathwing said nothing, merely stepping forward as they poured fire down on the horde. Plasma and assault cannons blazed as the Dark Angels tore a hole into the Tyranids, dozens of lesser organisms falling slain at the Lion’s command. With a shriek a line of the creatures came bounding forward, claws outstretched to attack the Astartes.

The Tyranids crashed against the Deathwing Knights’ shield wall like a wave, dozens of Gaunt strains clawing at ceramite and adamantium. The Dark Angels struck back with grim efficiency, every swing of mace, hammer and sword slaying a score of the xenos as they continued their inexorable advance. The Tyranids bled away, hoping to tempt the Deathwing into pursuit and thus break their formation, but the Sons of Caliban were not so easily broken. Dozens more of the insects died from storms of boltfire, the ground thick with crushed corpses as the Terminators trudged onward.

“This is what passes for a challenge in this era?” Jonson called over the lines as another wave of Tyranids shattered against the Deathwing. “Come now, beasts! Do not tease me with your cowardly games!” the Tyranids shrieked again, ducking away from the Dark Angels as they searched about for an opening.

A roar caught the Lion’s attention. Barreling through the Tyranid hordes were several massive creatures, “Carnifexes” if his research was to be trusted. The tank-sized beasts were armed with thick claws and long talons, some of them spitting acid from their jaws as they charged towards the Dark Angels. “Ah, that is more like it.” Jonson readied his sword. “Brace, my sons! Show these xenos the true might of Caliban!” The shield wall firmed, the Knights slowing only to ready themselves as the Carnifexes came charging forward.

The great beasts slammed into the Terminators, the line bending inward as the Terminators held as best they could. Even with shields and armor some were not so fortunate, Jonson watching as one unfortunate Knight was torn asunder by a swipe from one of the monsters’ massive talons. Others were bathed in a putrid mix of bioacids, ceramite sizzling as the concoction tried to find purchase. The Dark Angels struck back, their power weapons crashing against chitin as they battered down the Carnifexes.

Jonson charged forward, using his free hand to grab ahold of the tusks of one nearby specimen. The Carnifex roared as Jonson pulled the beast to the ground, claws lashing out as it tried and failed to slay the Primarch that pinned it so. The Lion stabbed down with his sword, severing the Carnifex’s head with a single strike before whipping the blade around to blind another. A stab upward through the palate finished off that Carnifex, the Lion not even pausing as he stepped past the fallen corpses.

More of the smaller creatures swarmed forward, supported by Warrior strains to provide some semblance of control among the horde. The Lion slid back, pulling his sword into a looser position to better handle the onrushing Tyranids. Several Deathwing Terminators armed with Lightning Claws stepped up to his side, bracing as the horde crashed back into them.

The Terminators worked quickly, their claws slashing through the charging Gaunts with ease. The Lion kept his strikes controlled, going for swift sweeps to cut through the chaff as he targeted the larger strains. These seemed to be armed with a variety of claws, organic guns, and swords of bone, hissing at him as he chopped through their minions.

The Tyranids fired their weapons, Jonson bracing himself as voracious beetles and worms splattered against his armor. “Disgusting,” he muttered. “Will the universe ever cease to mock me with such insults?” the Lion did not wait for a reply, ducking past the sword of one of the Warrior strains before cleaving it in half. He blocked the next strike with ease, sparks flying into his face as bone and metal scraped along one another before he jerked his weapon forward, stabbing the Tyranid through the mouth. The next Warrior suffered a similar fate, the Lion quickly withdrawing his sword before stabbing forward again to gut the creature, greenish ichor splashing across his gauntlet.

As the rest of the Deathwing moved to catch up with their Primarch, the Lion took a moment to survey the battlefield once more. The Ravenwing had swooped in for another strike, fighters and Land Speeders bombarding the Tyranid center. This sortie was interrupted as dozens of Crones and Harpies came swooping from above, the Tyranid beasts tackling several Dark Angel flyers from the sky. Larger creatures crashed into the Dark Angel lines, Carnifexes and Tervigons tossing Astartes through the air with great sweeping strikes form their claws and talons. Jonson gave a grunt, sweeping his sword to his right to cast off some of the Tyranid blood that had accumulated on it.

The Deathwing was not moving fast enough. That would have to be remedied.

“Press the attack,” he said, bringing his sword to a guard position as he advanced towards the xenos horde. “Perhaps these beasts are merely too stupid to realize when they are truly challenged.” The Deathwing did not say anything, preparing their weapons in silence as they advanced towards the Tyranids. More of the smaller creatures swarmed just out of reach of Jonson and the Dark Angels, darting forward only to let loose with a burst of fire before darting away again.

Just as Jonson made to charge, the ground beneath him shifted. He ducked away just as a pair of Mawlocs burst from the ground, snapping at the Deathwing Terminators as they reformed their shield wall. The Tyranid beasts were soon joined by a similar creature, this one possessing smaller jaws and crackling with bioelectricity. The others seemed to be follow this new arrival, smaller Tyranids swarming around it as it reared up over the Dark Angels. Some synapse creature... no matter.

Jonson raised his sword and charged, using his size to barrel through the seething horde of lesser Tyranids. The Trygon spotted the Primarch but made no effort to challenge, instead slamming into a squad of Deathwing Knights while more small Tyranids surged forward to meet the Lion. The Lion swept his sword downward, cleaving through a score of the creatures as he pressed through the others, their claws doing little to break through his armor before other Deathwing Terminators closed to fight them off. Thus freed, Jonson continued his charge, bringing his sword up for a stab towards the monster’s chest.

Just as Jonson lunged forward, the Trygon released its bioelectric pulse. Green bolts of energy flashed from the monster’s body, some reaching out to strike the Deathwing while others arced towards the Lion. Quickly he raised his sword to shield his face, grimacing as the energy surged through his body and burned his armor. This was followed up by a swipe from the Trygon’s tail, the strike catching Jonson full across the chest and knocking him back several meters.

As the Trygon focused now on the Lion, the Primarch brought his sword back to a guard position as the monster surged forward. The Trygon slammed against him, lashing out with its larger talons as its head rushed down in attempt to bite the Lion in half. Jonson danced away from the talons and flicked his sword around, slashing the Trygon across the face as its jaws sank into open air. With that he whipped the blade back and stabbed at the base of the Trygon’s skull, the sword stabbing through chitinous armor before stopping just shy of the hilt. The monster roared and tried to shake the Primarch loose, Jonson taking the sword in both hands as he worked to sever his opponent’s head.

The Trygon ultimately won the struggle, shaking the Lion free with one final thrash. His sword slipped from his grasp, clattering just out of reach of the Lion as the wounded Trygon reared up to face its foe. Jonson backed up, looking around the beast for an opening to rearm himself, hands balling into fists in preparation to fight. With a roar the Trygon surged downward, but the Lion darted away and rammed his fist into the beast’s face, chitin and ichor splattering across his gauntlet as he tore one of its eyes free. The Trygon howled and thrashed again, knocking the Lion away once more as it tried to make up for lost vision.

Fortunately, the strike brought Jonson within reach of his sword. With one lunge he reached the blade, crushing a nearby Warrior with his free hand as he rose to face the wounded Trygon once more. Taking his sword in two hands, the Lion advanced forward again, the Trygon roaring as it lunged one more time. However, Jonson took a quick step to the side, twisting his body and swinging downward just as the Trygon rushed past. The Tyranid shrieked as a large chunk of its spine slid away from the strike, the monster writhing in agony as Jonson brought his sword around and advanced.

“You almost presented a challenge, beast.” he said, taking a reverse grip and plunging the sword deep into the Trygon’s chest. “Almost.” The lesser Tyranids swarming the Deathwing took notice, melting away again as the Terminators reformed their line and battered down the Mawlocs. Jonson cleaned his sword again before turning on his vox caster. “Gunners.”

“At your command, my lord.” came the reply from the Rock.

“Draw initial targeting matrices on my position, and maintain lock.” he said, drawing back as the Deathwing formed up around him. “On my signal, commence bombardment.”

“Yes my lord.” Jonson looked back at the battlefield watching as the Tyranids rallied and prepared the next wave. Now, they seemed to realize the Primarch and Deathwing as a larger threat, more of their greater beasts herding towards the Terminators while the rest of the Dark Angels were allowed to reform. Several of their large artillery beasts, “Tyrannofexes” and “Exocrines”, lined up to commence bombardment of the Deathwing, while Carnifexes and Warriors led the charging tide of Gaunts towards the Astartes.

“Slow withdrawal,” the Lion said. “Bring the xenos in close and away from the main lines.” the Deathwing consented without a word, Knights forming up as those armed with ranged weapons continued to blaze away at the Tyranids. The Xenos surged forward and bled away, probing the slowly retreating Dark Angels for weaknesses in their lines.

Then the larger Tyranids fired. Bioplasma and Rupture cannon seeds exploded among the Deathwing, blasting through several veterans before the Deathwing Knights could intercept them with their storm shields. The gunline of the Dark Angels faltered for the briefest of instances, allowing the Tyranids a change to surge forward before the Astartes could beat them back. Still the slow retreat continued, Jonson eyeing the Tyranids carefully for the right moment to strike.

“My lord,” the gunner called through the Lion’s vox. “We have a targeting solution ready.”

“Good. Commence bombardment.”

“My lord, you are still within the blast radius of most of our weapons. Should you get caught-”

“Commence bombardment.” Jonson interrupted, leaning his head slightly to one side to dodge an incoming Rupture cannon shot. “My calculations will have us well outside the blast zone.”

“... At your command, my lord.” During the Great Crusade such hesitancy would have received a severe reprimand, but the Lion was feeling generous today. As he braced, his hand brushed against a communicator on his arm, a quick signal heading back to the Rock.

“Hold them just a bit longer, my sons!” he called. “The hour of their destruction is at hand!” the Tyranids closed in again, though some of their commanding creatures could sense something was afoot once the Deathwing stopped advancing. Already the Lion could see great lances of light scything through the clouds from space, his vision going white as the orbital barrage neared.

The Rock and supporting ships unleashed hellfire upon the Tyranid swarm. Dozens of lance batteries and macro cannons vaporized the xenos horde, a sea of fire consuming anything that moved on or beneath the ground. Slowly the gunfire from the Dark Angel line died down, the Astartes consolidating themselves while the fleet continued to pound away at the hordes of Cetus.

The air near the center of the Imperial lines shimmered before the Lion and his Deathwing teleported in. Good, they understood my orders, Jonson thought. This new generation can be trained. He moved forward as one Company Master crossed to him, the Astartes bowing low before speaking.

“My lord,” the Astartes said. “The line holds, and the Imperial Guard reinforcements will be in force soon.”

“Good.” the Lion replied, bidding the Company Master to follow him. “Begin building fortifications; we will use this as a forward operating base as we begin our attack on the nodes. Once our heavy guns are in position, we can begin a general assault on the Hive Nodes.”

“Yes, my lord.” the Primarch and Astartes were interrupted by a junior officer hurrying to them.

“Lords, the Tyranid forces are in full retreat,” he said breathlessly. “Your orders?” Jonson did not answer right away, moving towards the frontline while the others followed. The bombardment had slacked away, allowing the Lion to watch the Tyranids as they tried to recover from the attack. Most of the immediate swarm had been reduced to ash, but a few larger organisms were hard at work leading what remained away, shrieking at their enemies as they fled from sight.

“Attack aircraft are to harass them, but the main force shall not engage until our landing zones are secured.” he said. “Any pursuit now would risk us being overstretched and overrun. Once we have consolidated and the Ravenwing has reconned our enemy, then we shall attack.”

“At your command, my lord.” Both the Company Master and the junior officer departed, calling orders to those forces arrayed. The Lion remained motionless, watching as the last few rounds of gunfire were traded between Imperial and xenos forces.

This round was his. Now to ensure that the next would belong to him as well.

...

PARAMETERS CHANGE.

SWARM STALLED. NEW FORCE, PREY STANDS AGAINST SWARM. RESISTING, DO NOT UNDERSTAND PLAN. SWARMS HOLD UNTIL STAND CONFIRMED.

CHALLENGER? PREDATOR THAT LURKS IN THE SHADOWS NOT PRESENT... ONE OF PREY REEKS OF THEM. OBSERVATION SHOWS PREY CONSIDER THIS CREATURE LEADER AMONG THEM. SYNAPTIC NODE? PREY DISUNIFIED, NOT BOUND. MUST BE BOUND TOGETHER...

PARAMETERS CHANGE. CREATURE INSIGNIFICANT, BUT SIGHT IN EYES OF PREY RAISES CHANCES, OPPORTUNITIES. SWARM MUST KNOW, MUST BIND NEW INFORMATION TO CONSCIOUSNESS.

FIND THE CREATURE. CONSUME. DEVOUR ALL THAT KNOW.

...

Twilight was no fan of the Chimera transport, in no small part due to one of the worst days of her life truly kicking off while she was stuck inside one. Still, with the Sisters to guard her, and surrounded by humans who were not trying to kill her, she could feel at least some comfort.

Some.

“We are approaching New Rynn City now,” the driver called from ahead. “We will be taking another group of troops to the front, so you’ll have to make the rest of the way on foot once we pass the gate.”

“Your help bringing us this far is more than welcome.” Sister Naomi said, looking back to the other Sisters and Twilight. “Is there anything you wish to say, Tara?”

“Hmm?” Twilight said, shaking her head quickly. “Sorry, I was just lost in thought there for a moment... There shouldn’t be much you’ll need to protect me from in the city, so you can do your best to integrate with the forces and populace, maybe find some ways my plan can be improved on.”

“Once you are properly protected,” Naomi said. “After what happened on Caesaria, I do not intend to leave you alone without some assurance you will be well guarded.”

“The Astartes and Lord Mattias will be there, Sister,” Veronica offered. “Will that be enough to set your mind at ease?”

“In time.” Twilight chewed her lip, but said nothing more. Naomi was just being cautious; there was no need to fault her for that.

Soon, the rumble of the Chimera’s engine slowed, the vehicle coming to a stop. The Sisters quickly undid their restraints, Twilight grabbing her sword from where it rested before turning towards the entrance hatch. There was a pause before the door swung downward, giving Twilight her first real glimpse of New Rynn City and its defenses.

The outer walls were much like those from Canterlot, well-crafted and fresh compared to the rigid industrial feel of Caesaria or Terra. Like everything in the Imperium they were built to grand scale, the lowest points looming thirty meters above the assembly ground between it and the city proper. Bastions and macro battery turrets broke the uniformity of the ring around the city, some still blazing away at unseen Tyranid encroachment. Between the outer and inner wall stood a golden statue of some great hero of the past, a Space Marine champion holding aloft a giant blue flag adorned with a red fist as he crushed an ork skull beneath his boot.

The statue spoke of a triumphant past. The forces arrayed around it held to an air of grim resignation. Twilight could see hundreds if not thousands of Guardsmen, Some marching forward to board transports and tanks to take them to the fight while others helped wounded comrades limp back to New Rynn City and to safety. Most were dressed in the olive and brown uniforms of Cadia, but she could see a multitude of other regiments and uniforms present among the masses, from the sharp blue and red uniforms of the local Rynnsguard to the tank tops and khakis of Catachan. Most of the Guardsmen were too focused on their own duties to pay Twilight and the Sisters any mind, though they did get a glance or two as they moved through the crowds in search of Mattias and his henchmen.

They did not have to go far; Twilight spotted the Inquisitor and the others speaking with the familiar figure of Vulkan Mir’shen, the Salamander flanked by a squad of his fellow Astartes. Twilight quickened her pace to meet the group, smiling as she drew closer. “Mattias! Mir’shen!”

“Ah, Miss Tara,” Mir’shen said, his voice muffled by the faceplate of his helmet. “I understand from Lord Mattias that you encountered a bit of trouble on your way in.” Twilight’s smile slipped, but she did her best to appear calm.

“Yes...” she said. “Our ship was brought down to the south, and we had to fight off the Tyranids on our way here.”

“We also encountered the enemy upon our arrival.” It was now that Twilight could see that Mir’shen was covered from head to toe in greenish blue ichor, the Forgefather giving a small chuckle. “Fortunately neither has seemed to give us too much trouble, have they?”

“No... I guess not.” Twilight’s smile had fallen away, thoughts of the recent battle coming back to her mind.

“I mean no offense, Tara,” Mir’shen said, stepping forward and resting a giant hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “I know you are not one accustomed to fighting, but you should not allow such terrors to crush your spirit like this. Take pride that your actions saved the lives of your friends, that they may fight another day to save the Imperium.”

“I know...” Twilight’s smile returned. “And thank you for your kind words.”

“You are quite welcome.” Mir’shen said. “Now, I had intended to report to Lord General Hirsh and Lord Naverrez of the Crimson Fists, that they may know the Sons of Vulkan stand by their sides. Shall I conduct you to them?”

“Please do,” Mattias said, stepping up to Twilight. “The sooner we get an understanding of what we have to work with, the sooner we can cast Cetus back to the void.”

“No doubt. Please, this way.” Mir’shen and the other Salamanders started off towards the main city, Twilight and Mattias following while their respective teams formed up behind them. Mir’shen and the other Astartes kept their pace slow, perhaps to make sure Twilight and the others did not wear themselves out trying to keep up with the Space Marines.

Following Mir’shen. Twilight could get a better view of the soldiery of Rynn’s World. Many of the soldiers were injured, some with minor cuts and scrapes while others limped about on splints and rudimentary prosthetics. Red robed techpriests swarmed around Leman Russ and Predator tanks, doing their best to patch claw marks and holes melted from acid. Others were not so lucky, Twilight doing her best to keep composed as unlucky conscripts mopped their comrades out of a broken Chimera, Ministorum Priests and servitors passing incense over what pieces could be buried. The Sisters and Mattias’ henchmen made little notice, at first, though Twilight felt Sisters Rebecca and Bianca quailing at the sight of the carnage.

“The forces seem to be in good order,” Mattias said, turning his attention back to Mir’shen. “With the Primarchs and the Empress, we may yet hold Cetus back.”

“Your confidence is admirable, Inquisitor,” Mir’shen said. “My fear, though, is that we may not be enough to end this before more of such losses are seen. But then, that is what we Astartes are here for.”

“There aren’t many Space Marines around here,” Twilight said. “Are they at the front?”

“I am not one to answer that question,” Mir’shen said, turning his head so he could look at Twilight from the corner of his eye. “Lord Naverrez commands the Astartes forces upon Rynn’s World, at least until the Lion and Lord Corax can take full command. Perhaps he can answer your questions.” That was enough for Twilight, for now, and she fell silent again as they continued towards the inner wall. Curiosity bade her to look around more, but to take in more of the carnage in the battle against Cetus... she shivered.

Not yet... I’m not ready yet...

They soon came to a forward command post, Cadians and Rynnites standing at attention as Astartes and mortal stepped forward. Ahead, Twilight could see two figures, one a Space Marine clad in dark blue armor with red fists while the other was a taller man with a fine uniform and mustache, his great coat pinned to one side to compensate for his missing right arm. The general stood straighter before giving a short bow. “Forgefather,” he said. “It is a pleasure to fight alongside you again.”

“General Hirsh.” Mir’shen gave the general a short nod. “I see you have recovered since the Mandragorran Wars.”

“No xenos weapon can keep me down for long, my friend.” the general replied with a chuckle. Mir’shen turned his attention next to the other Astartes.

“Lord Naverrez,” he said. “It is an honor to meet you in person.”

“The pleasure is all mine.” the Lord of the Crimson Fists replied. “With the Sons of Nocturne at our side, perhaps the Crimson Fists may survive yet another trial.” Naverrez looked to Twilight. “And who might you be?”

“My name is Tara,” Twilight replied, giving a short nod. “I’m the personal student of the Empress.”

“Is that so?” the Astartes replied. “I had heard rumors that the Emperor had returned as a woman... never heard a student came with her.” there was a pause. “It matters not. If you are here to fight with us, far be it for me to reject an ally.”

“Oh... okay.” Twilight shuffled a bit, saying nothing more.

“You come at a welcome time,” General Hirsh said, leading the group towards a table on which rested a map of Rynn’s World. “The Tyranids press in on us from all side, though we still hold most of Sorocco and the fortresses in the mountains, plus whatever holdouts remain on Magalan.”

“Numbers are not on our side, though,” Naverrez said. “I command four hundred of my surviving brothers, and perhaps twice that in survivors from those Chapters that have come to assist us. Many of those are pinned in at the Arx Tyrranus, but they should be able to hold.”

“The Raven Guard are deploying in force, so that may help.” Mir’shen said. “What of other forces?”

“Fortunately my regiments still hold Rynn City Spaceport,” General Hirsh said. “Unfortunately we’ve lost Scar Lake Airbase and Porto Kalis, and most of our air and sea power along with them. We’re holding on as it is, but it won’t be long before the Spaceport falls and Cetus gets a clear shot at the city itself.”

“I would like a chance to inspect the spaceport,” Mattias said, drawing the Lord General and the Crimson Fist’s attention. “Cetus is known for its infiltration units, and I want to make sure that your forces are prepared for any subterfuge that comes against them.”

“My men are no strangers to fighting Tyranids, Lord Inquisitor,” Hirsh said quickly. “Nevertheless, their experience is probably trumped by yours; perhaps there is something I have overlooked that you might see.”

“Thank you.” Mattias nodded. The general and Lord Naverrez turned their attention now to Twilight.

“And what is your role, Student?” the Space Marine asked.

“Miss Tara has orders from the Empress to coordinate the civilian populations in preparation for a potential evacuation.” Mir’shen said. There was a lengthy pause as the commanders considered this.

“With all due respect, is that not a diversion of resources we don’t need right now?” Hirsh asked.

“It’s better than letting thirty million people get eaten by those monsters!” Twilight said, her brow furrowing. “Give me a few days, I’ll have things sorted out so you barely expend any resources at all. Maybe one company of soldiers and our transports, but nothing that should seriously impact the defenses of New Rynn City or the rest of Sorocco.”

“That is a bold claim, Student.” Naverrez said. “We already struggle as it is to keep those within the city alive, and you would claim the ability to evacuate them to safety...”

“I can do it.” Twilight said, firming up her stance. “I’ve had a lot of people doubting me about this, but I can do it... The Empress asked me to.” While that did seem to win over the Imperial Guard commander, Twilight was still unsure of the Astartes. He continued to stare at her through blood-red lenses, searching for any sign of weakness of body or spirit.

“... If it is possible, I look forward to seeing what you come up with,” he said finally. “As long as it does not impede our continued defense of Rynn’s World. Your value of civilians is admirable, but this is home of the Crimson Fists and our people; I will have final say as to what actions will directly impact them.”

“Of course.” small victory, but Twilight would take what she could get.

“If an evacuation is desired, that will make holding the Spaceport even more important.” General Hirsh said, looking back to the map. “I can maybe pull a few regiments in from the northern sectors of the city, but if the Tyranids attempt a flanking maneuver we may not be able to hold the Jadeberry Bridge.”

“My brothers will hold your bridge.” Mir’shen said, straightening up. “And there are others as well. Fellow Sons of Dorn, the Raven Guard, even the Dark Angels; five thousand Astartes and ten million Guardsmen will be landed by the end of the week, more than enough to hold the city and save Rynn’s World from destruction.”

“Nearly as many have died to keep us where we stand now,” Naverrez said, his voice now somber and controlled. “But perhaps you are right, and these new arrivals are just what we need to take our victory here. While I must return to our fortress to continue the defenses there, I shall not leave you wanting for strategy here.”

“That is all we can hope for.” Mir’shen replied with a nod. The Astartes and Guard Officers would continue their talk of war, while Twilight and the others faded into the background of their discussion. Not that she minded; some of her best learning and observation came from standing off to the side and watching.

And she would need all she could get. Thirty million lives depended on her.

...

Company Master Ramiel, late of the Guardians of the Covenant and now assigned to the Dark Angel Ravenwing, was frustrated.

It was not that he and his fellow Ravenwing had been tasked with scouting out the enemy. Some Chapters might have frowned upon being sent out to observe rather than engage, but Ramiel and his fellows were beyond such concerns; scouting was a vital part of the Unforgiven’s battle plan, and the Ravenwing and successors always rose to the challenge. It was not that they brought along with them a small score of neophytes; the Guardians always took great pride in educating the later generations of Astartes, and Ramiel had been toying with the idea of asking for command the Tenth Company if for no other reason than to change up his normal approach to war before the Primarch awoke.

What frustrated Ramiel was that Cetus was so infuriatingly good at masking their forces.

“Scouts have returned, my lord,” one of his brothers said. Ramiel watched as the small squad of light bikes returned in the dark, his enhanced vision picking out their shapes with ease. The bikes pulled to a stop just shy of the main Ravenwing force, the sergeant dismounting to speak with Ramiel.

“Report.” he said.

“We spotted more of those organic towers, but no other forces to be had.” the sergeant said, shoulders hunched in frustration. “Maybe a few guard organisms, but nothing like what we faced this morning.”

“So the monsters strike and then bleed away into the shadows,” Ramiel grumbled. “Not unlike the beasts of the Lelith Incursion...” there was a pause as Ramiel mulled over the situation. His orders from the Lion were to survey all of the Tyranid base, but continued exploration continued to reveal that the Hive Mind was crafty enough to hide even from the Space Marines, and no new information could be had. Continued exploration would only further risk the Ravenwing’s discovery and draw them into battle... if they had not already been tracked since their arrival.

“Mount up.” he said, turning back to the others of his retinue. “We’ll continue to the next marker, and then we will return to the Lion with our report.” the others gave no reply, and what reply they could have said would soon be drowned out by the roar of the Ravenwing bikes. It would take a moment for the Space Marines to form up fully, the speedier neophytes taking point while the full brothers kept a watchful eye to the rear. They continued like a dark arrow against the night, the only light being from the occasional backfire of an engine and the faint glow of red helmet lenses.

The terrain of Rynn’s World was hilly, not helped by the scars of war and the increasing encroachment of the Hive Fleet. Even for master riders of the Ravenwing the going was rough, the shock absorbers of the Astartes bikes barely holding back the shocks and bumps as they rode along. Ramiel’s saved them from the worst, but even he was not blind to the fact they were not advancing as rapidly as he would have liked, as his lord would have liked.

More frustrations. Always frustrations.

“Contact!” Ramiel had only scant seconds to process the neophyte’s call before a shadow bounded towards one of the leading bikes. The beast stood taller than an Astartes, its height enhanced even further by a pair of mandibles growing from its back. Ramiel gunned the engine on his bike and charged, hoping to catch the Lictor in the side before it had a chance to finish off the neophyte it had tackled.

The beast was quick, but not quick enough. With a crunch Ramiel struck the Lictor’s legs, the creature shrieking as it was knocked away by the impact. It lashed out with its talon, but Ramiel easily drifted the bike out of the strike, unhitching his power axe from the clamp on his belt as he faced the wounded creature. Another rev of the engine and Ramiel was upon it, an underhand strike taking the Lictor’s head off with contemptuous ease.

Around him, he could hear cries of men and xenos as more of the enemy joined the fray. Two more Lictors sprung from the shadows, accompanied by a small score of lesser Tyranids eager to spill the blood of Astartes. The neophytes drew back, twin bolters and shotguns blazing into the dark while the Ravenwing darted forward to split the swarm and perhaps drive them off. Ramiel brought up his axe and charged, his bike crushing several Gaunts as he made for the next Lictor. This one had knocked Brother Harad from his bike, the Space Marine raising his blade in a futile strike as the Tyranid ripped at his stomach.

No Astartes had to die like that. The sight only filled Ramiel with rage.

The Tyranid stopped its mauling of the fallen biker to face the Company Master. Mandibles lashed out, striking gashes in Ramiel’s arm and leg armor, but not enough to wound the Space Marine. With his free arm Ramiel whipped his bike around again, sweeping around until he was broadside of the Tyranid. His axe descended before the Lictor could turn to face him, the head sinking deep between its mandibles with a crunch. The Tyranid shrieked, trying to pry itself free from Ramiel’s blade, but the Company Master gave a grunt as he pulled the body toward the front of his bike. The twin plasma talons spoke once, blasting the monster’s head to melted slag with two direct hits.

The sound of battle began to die down, replaced by the mewling of dying Tyranids and the rumble of Astartes bikes. Ramiel swept his vision across the night, ignoring the flickering rune that alerted him to Harad’s passing moments, but he could find no further sign of the enemy. Always frustrations.

“Report.” he called.

“Kalax is wounded, but he can still ride.” one of the other Ravenwing said. “... We are collecting Harad.” Astartes could feel few of their original human emotions, but Ramiel allowed his rage to grow. It was but a small skirmish, not even worth mentioning, and yet he had lost a brother to the aliens...

“We will have our revenge...” Ramiel growled. “But not this night. Our orders are to observe and learn, nothing more.”

“Yes, my lord.” Ramiel was prepared to turn back to the path when the neophyte sergeant pulled up in front of him.

“My lord, we drew off some of the Tyranids during the fight,” he said. “But two of my neophytes have fallen behind. The swarm was such we could not retrieve them.” Ramiel gritted his teeth. One brother down, another injured, and two neophytes unaccounted for? This mission had proved to be a complete disaster. Perhaps the Lion might show me some semblance of mercy... Unlikely.

“We will try to locate our lost brothers.” he said, strapping his axe back to his belt. “Perhaps this may also lead us to some better understanding of what we face.”

...

INTELLIGENCE GATHERED. LOSS OF INFILTRATOR UNITS ACCEPTABLE.

LORD AMONG FOES. “LION”. THE NAME MEANS NOTHING. ONLY PART OF PREY. ACQUIRING STRENGTH OF LION WILL STRENGTHEN SWARM. MUST CONSUME LION.

NEW INFORMATION.... PREDATOR. TRUE PREDATOR. “EMPRESS”. WHAT IS “EMPRESS”? PROCESS INFORMATION...

BEYOND. PREDATOR, LIKE PREDATOR WHO LURKS IN THE SHADOWS. EMPRESS MUST BE DESTROYED, CONSUMED. FAILURE WILL DESTROY SWARM, SUCCESS BREAK PREY.

EMPRESS IS PRESENT. PARAMETERS CHANGE, SWARM IRRELEVANT, FOR EMPRESS MUST BE CONSUMED.

Author's Note

Not much to say about this chapter. A week's long fast from electronics and binge reading the War for Armageddon Omnibus and Romance of the Three Kingdoms helped make it happen, I suppose.

Special thanks once again to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.06- The Jaws of Cetus: Plotting Course

The Jaws of Cetus: Plotting Course

“Compromised, you say?” Celestia asked, shifting in the command chair of her flagship as she communed with Jonson on Rynn’s World.

“Yes.” Jonson replied. “Several of my scouting forces have encountered resistance and, more importantly, taken casualties in battle against Cetus. Some have been unrecoverable, and if my research into these beasts is correct they may be able to glean information from the memories of those slain they consume.”

“These scouts, were they privy to your grand strategy?” she did not mean to sound callous, but such was the discussion that it could not be helped.

“No. All were of low rank and knew of nothing more than the basics of the campaign.” Jonson frowned. “However, they did all hold one important piece of information: your presence.”

“My location is secure,” Celestia said. “The Tyranids would expend far more resources than they could gain by attacking me here.”

“Even if they don’t, it is doubtless that they will just sit idle while you continue to allow reinforcements to break through their shadow. Already the psykers under my command are reporting difficulties in using their powers or focusing on the Astronomicon.” Now it was Celestia’s turn to frown.

“Perhaps you are correct in this fear,” she said finally, resting her chin on her knuckle. “You must knock out those nodes quickly, Jonson, before the Tyranids cut you off completely from my reach.”

“We do what we can.” Jonson said, pausing. “Although, there is always the chance that you might be able to further assist our operations if you were closer to Rynn’s World.”

“Out of the question.” Celestia said, her voice harsh. “If we overcommit our forces now, the entire Crusade could be sacrificed in a fruitless battle the Hive Mind might be able to shake off. Worse, there is no guarantee that I will not be stifled by the Shadow, even with the difficulty that provides.”

“I have seen you destroy suns with but a flick of the wrist,” Jonson countered. “Do you really fear mere insects?”

“No,” Celestia replied, removing her hand from her chin. “But I have no illusions about my own strength, and it is not as considerable as some would say.”

“You sell yourself short, Empress.” Jonson said. “Old age and inactivity have made you overly cautious. I will not question your final decision, but understand that the survival of Rynn’s World will depend on your final strike, whether sooner or later.”

“There is no need to lecture me, Jonson.” Celestia said, giving a sigh. “I will consider all our options, then I will act. In the meantime, continue the operations against those nodes.”

“By your command.” With that Celestia released her hold on the psyker she had used as her speaker, her vision returning to the command deck of her flagship. Her attendants stepped up to her side, Celestia standing and straightening out her uniform before speaking.

“I will be in my quarters,” she said, accepting a cup of water from one servant. “Do not disturb me unless it is an issue of utmost importance. I shall return when it is time to move to the next point.” her servants bowed in reverence, only looking up once Celestia and her Companions had left the bridge. She continued in silence, gently sipping from the water as she walked, mulling over what the Lion had said.

Have I become soft? She thought. True, I have not slaughtered worlds as I had before, but I do remain here in relative isolation... but then there is a time and a place for direct action, and now is not that time. She finished her water by the time she reached her quarters, stepping inside while the Custodes took up guard positions. She crossed to the far end of the room, finding a clear spot to sit down and meditate. Crossing her legs and folding her hands in her lap, Celestia closed her eyes and cast her soul into the void.

The Imperium was calm, for a broad definition. What reforms she had made were starting to take root, at least within the Segmentum Solar, and the Forge Worlds within had responded to her order to improve with relative success. Still, there were holdouts, holdouts that would have to be remedied once the Crusade had run its course and she could govern directly once more.

Once Guilliman and Vulkan are returned to me, then we will have the strength to win this war.

Her vision shifted towards the Eye of Terror. The damned scar on the galaxy provided nothing to her but a twisting cloud of Chaos, whispers of dead kings and lusting daemons drifting into her mind. Celestia ignored them, as she always did, searching deeper for any sign of those sons that were lost, those that betrayed her millennia ago.

None. That was concerning.

Celestia recalled her soul from the Eye, drifting back towards the shadow that enveloped Rynn’s World. Thanks to Jonson’s attacks and her own might, she could still sense with beneath the constant roar of the Hive Mind, a flickering light tossed about by a roiling sea. Millions of souls waiting for her, fighting and dying to buy future generations mere seconds more of life.

“Do not fear, my subjects,” she said. “I am coming soon... but I need more time.”

WHAT ARE YOU? The question shattered Celestia’s focus like a vase dashed to the ground. She doubled her psychic defenses as she drew back, ready to face this new threat.

The entity that stared at her was massive, incomprehensible. Billions of minds, billions of mouths, all calling together in one purpose: to kill and feed. Celestia could sense as their presence, their intelligence, sank further and further into oblivion, a vast organism shifting and hunting for anything of interest, anything it could absorb into itself. A lesser psyker would have died instantly at the sheer wrongness of what Celestia saw- even the strongest Astartes Psykers would be helpless against the vast might that was the Hive Mind.

Celestia was no mere psyker.

WHAT ARE YOU? The vast intelligence asked again.

I will say this in words you will understand, alien, Celestia spat. Death awaits you here. Your cells will burn and your intelligences die in agony, and I will be the fire that scours you from this universe. You see yourself a predator, when you are naught but vermin. I will destroy you piece by piece, until there is nothing that will remain to mark your existence.

YOU ARE THE EMPRESS, the voices chorused. YOUR ARE THEY WHO BIND PREY TOGETHER, YOU CLAIM THE STATUS OF PREDATOR. WE ARE ETERNAL, AND WE WILL DEVOUR ALL WHO THREATEN US, AS WE HAVE BEFORE.

I am no mere predator. I am the Light of ten billion souls, the bane of those who claim themselves superior. You will die in agony, beast, and you will watch as my blade cleaves the last of your pathetic constructs in twain.

WE ARE ETERNAL. WE HAVE ALWAYS BEEN, AND WE HAVE ALWAYS HUNGERED. YOU RESIST. YOU WILL NOT SURVIVE. YOU WILL JOIN US AND BECOME ONE WITH US.

I would rather see ten thousand suns die than join you. I tire of this conversation. And with that Celestia recalled her soul, taking a deep breath as her senses drew back to reality. Humming of the ship drowned out the calls of the Warp and the Hive Mind, the cool of the floor beneath her body returning slowly through her uniform.

Jonson is right that the Hive Mind would try and locate me, she thought. They are not a direct threat... yet. Best to make sure they stay that way. She rose, smoothing out yet more wrinkles before moving back towards the table, keying a quick code into a nearby comm to display a map of the local sector. “Bridge?”

“Empress.” a voice called back. “Your orders?”

“Give me a scan of the Hive Mind’s Shadow.” there was a pause as the space around Rynn’s World faded to a deep purple, extending out several parsecs on the map. From here, Celestia could see the noticeable divots in the shadow, the last few Warp lanes leading in and out of the subsector. They appeared stable, for now; the constructs she put up to support the lanes would hold for a bit longer, but it would take continuous focus to keep them completely open at all.

Focus that would still be needed to direct the fleet.

“We can move now to the second marker,” she said. “I will be up momentarily to provide navigation and ward off the Hive Mind. Alert all vessels to prepare for Warp transit.”

“At your command, Your Majesty.”

...

They had been on Rynn’s World for almost two weeks.

Tara had locked herself away in an apartment Mattias had “requisitioned” from one of the Rynnite nobility, surrounded day and night with charts and books as she planned the potential evacuation. Tara had dismissed her Sisters so they might assist with the defenses of the city, Bianca having followed them to offer some assistance to the field hospitals assembled within the city.

That left Mattias with the task of making sure the rest of the city was prepared. For whatever might come.

“You have never seen anything like it?” Mattias asked, steepling his hands as he stared down the foreman seated in front of them. Resting on the table between them was a crude drawing resembling a Tyranid Ripper trying to eat its own tail.

“No, my lord.” the man said, shaking his head. “I’ve lived in the city my whole life, and I have never seen anything like that.”

“But even one of your position could not have seen every part of the city, even one as small as this.” Mattias leaned forward. “If you are confident that you have not seen this image, then that will be enough. However, I am performing an extensive examination of all of New Rynn City’s defenses, and should I find evidence that you have misled me in some form, I cannot say that I will be very forgiving once we meet again.” the man tried his best to put on an air of confidence, but Mattias could tell from his eyes he was a smart man.

Smart men did not act defiant around Inquisitors.

“I have never seen that image before, my lord.” the man repeated, perhaps a bit less sure of himself. Mattias said nothing, regarding the man again for any new signs of doubt. More interrogation and perhaps some light torture could have gleaned more answers, but Mattias had no time for such measures... yet.

“Very well then,” he said finally, taking the picture from the table and rising from his chair. “You may go back to the bunker. Be advised, though, that I may call you back for further questioning.” the man gave a respectful bow, stepping past Mattias and into the hallway. Nikolai and Alexis watched him go before the latter leaned in to speak with Mattias.

“A quiet one, my lord?” he asked.

“Nervous as always, but I am pretty sure that one at least does not know anything.” Mattias replied, pulling his coat back on as he stepped into the hallway. “That being said, I would like to continue my investigation into the Administratum once we return from the inspection. Send word for the next section of that list to be called up for interrogation.”

“Won’t that just add suspicion as to what you’re doing?” Nikolai asked.

“Yes, but perhaps suspicion might lead our enemies to make some mistakes.” Mattias stopped, massaging his head for a moment before continuing. “It’s been a while since I’ve had a chance for this kind of work. Where’s the nearest recaf station?”

“Tara had makings for tea brought up to her room once she got settled.” Alexis offered. “It would also be good to see if she’s ready for the next part of the defense.”

“Indeed.” he did not want to disturb Tara, but seeing as the two had not spoken for almost a week now... Mattias shook his head. The Student’s dealings were her own, and who was he to impede on the structuring of a great evacuation plan?

Just an Inquisitor who knows more about our enemy than he would like.

The trio started down the hall, heading towards the lifts that led to the upper apartments. With most of the finery having been stripped away prior to the Tyranids’ attack, there was not much to distract Mattias from keeping his vision forward. Ahead, he could see the lift guarded by a small squad of the Rynnsguard, the PDF troopers staying at attention even with no one present to keep an eye on them. They kept their eyes forward as Mattias and the Valhallans stepped into the lift, not even flinching as the doors closed.

“When do you plan on questioning the PDF?” Nikolai asked.

“In time,” Mattias replied. “Pulling aside the leaders of a successful defense might raise more questions than we need right now, but do not think I’ll just ignore them...” he paused. “Perhaps Tara will be of some assistance; she does have an eye for observation.” the Valhallans did not say anything more, keeping their eyes ahead as Mattias arrived at Tara’s apartment.

The room was an exercise in chaos. Tara was seated in the center, having shed her armor for white Administratum robes and a tunic, surrounded by piles of books on a number of topics Mattias could not identify right away. A pile of crumpled up papers gathered around her seat like scavengers flocking to a kill, a small pyramid having formed supported by... was that ash? Tara did not notice Mattias as he entered instead giving an exaggerated groan as she crumpled up the latest document she had been working on, the Inquisitor blinking in surprise as she incinerated it with a burst of purple magic.

... That explains the ash.

“Is now a bad time, Tara?” he asked. Tara did not look up to meet his eye.

“This is impossible, Mattias,” she said, pulling another book out before continuing. “I’ve run every possible scenario, did all the math and calculations, and I still end up with a one percent casualty rate among the evacuees, at minimum.”

“Isn’t that good, though?” Alexis asked.

“Nothing about that sentence is good!” Tara snapped, crushing her pencil to splinters as she stared down the Valhallan. Fortunately, Alexis had realized his mistake and backed away, Tara’s anger subsiding. “One percent. Three hundred thousand men, women, children, dead because I couldn’t find a better way.”

“That is if we actually have to evacuate,” Mattias offered, crossing to the tea set to start brewing. “I do not want to be too optimistic, but the defense is going well and the Tyranids are being held at bay.”

“For how long, though? Even with the Empress’ help there’s no guarantee that this will be enough.” Tara buried her face in her hands sighing deeply. “If it were merely defending one city with a secure fallback position, that would be easy, but there is no secure fallback position with the Tyranids. We could cross an entire sector and there would still be no safe fallback position from the Tyranids.”

“Welcome to my world, Tara.” Mattias said, finishing off the tea before crossing to her. She gave a small nod of thanks as she accepted the cup, sipping gently while Mattias continued. “As much as I know you hate the idea, you cannot save everyone from the horrors of war. No matter the battlefield, no matter the war, civilians will die...”

“I know,” Tara said, setting her tea aside. “That doesn’t mean I won’t keep trying to help them. That doesn’t mean I have to take one percent as ‘acceptable’.”

“Greater Inquisitors than I have tried the same... most of them went mad in the effort.” there was a pause before Mattias gave Tara a smile. “But then, none of them were the Empress’ Student; perhaps you might be able to do something they couldn’t.”

“... Thank you, Mattias,” Tara said, giving a short smile before she turned back to her work. “All this isn’t going to go away, though. There’s still so much left to do...”

“All due respect, Tara,” Alexis said from his position near the entrance to the room. “If you keep working yourself like this, you won’t have to worry about the Tyranids killing you.”

“I am perfectly capable of managing my stress levels,” Tara countered. “Believe me, this is not the worse I’ve been at.” Mattias felt a brief moment of intrigue, a chance to learn more about Tara’s past, but the moment passed soon enough.

“I’m glad to see you are doing well despite the circumstances.” he said, taking a sip from his tea. “I cannot stay much longer, but perhaps after my inspection of the spaceport tomorrow we’ll have more to discuss.”

“Inspection?” Tara asked, perking up.

“You... you didn’t know I was inspecting the city’s defenses?” Mattias asked.

“I knew that.” Tara replied. “I just didn’t know you were doing an inspection. I’ve been cooped up in here for so long I haven’t gotten a chance to get out and actually see the spaceport myself. I asked General Hirsh, but he said ‘not yet’.”

“Probably just waiting for the front to stabilize.” Nikolai offered.

“Though you could have just used Imperial authority to override him.” Alexis said. “Lord Mattias doesn’t use Inquisitorial authority like that too often, but then we’re always on the fringes where it doesn’t matter much.”

“Well, I didn’t want to come off as rude...” Tara mumbled, turning a fresh pencil in her hand a few times.

“I imagine he was merely concerned that you would have adequate security.” Mattias said. “Fortunately, Lord Hirsh seems to trust me, so you joining me on the inspection should give you all the clearance you’ll need.”

“Oh, that would be wonderful!” Tara beamed before continuing. “Maybe a closer look at the Spaceport will let me eliminate that one percent casualty rate.” Mattias clenched his jaw to avoid voicing his doubts in that regard, but another thought had crossed his mind.

“While you are there, you can also help me,” Mattias reached into his pocket and pulled out the picture. “I have been searching for any signs that the defense of New Rynn City has been compromised. Have you seen anything like this symbol since we arrived.” Tara took the picture, turning it a few times as she examined it. There was a long pause before she shrugged and handed the picture back.

“It doesn’t look like anything I’ve seen before,” she said. “But I’ll be sure to keep an eye out once we do our inspection.”

“Good,” Mattias said, tucking the picture away. “Given the nature of our enemy, I appreciate any help that may come.”

...

A force of Tyranids moved towards the mountains, overshadowed by a flying Hive Tyrant supported by a number of smaller winged creatures. They searched eagerly for prey, Gaunts and Rippers bounding forward in anticipation while a pair of Carnifexes lumbered in support. They moved heedless of any obstacle, alien eyes scanning the horizon for man or beast they could slay and devour.

Unfortunately for them, none bothered to look up.

Corax watched them from a nearby slope, unseen to all. Behind him were ten Vanguard Veterans, five of his sons supported by representatives from other Chapters guarding the pass to the Arx Tyrannus. The minions of Cetus continued on, the Hive Tyrant swooping forward to keep some of the more unruly Gaunts under control. “Strike the flyers before moving to the lesser creatures,” he said, igniting his claws as he prepared to take flight. “I will strike the Tyrant.” the leader of the Raven Guard squadron nodded, his own claws wreathed in lightning as Corax took off. He swooped down the side of the mountain, using only the slightest of blasts from his jump pack to keep himself aloft. The Tyranids had not yet noticed, but it would be only a matter of time before the Astartes were spotted.

Time to make the most of their surprise.

Corax fired his jump pack one more time before allowing gravity to do the rest, angling his boots so he was aimed squarely at the Hive Tyrant’s back. The beast continued its slow loop over the rest of the Tyranids, growling as it searched for enemies to fight. As such, it had no time to react before Corax struck, his boots crunching through chitin as he crashed into the monster.

Corax lunged forward as the Tyranid tumbled from the sky, his claws sinking deep into the back of the Tyrant’s neck. It gave one surprised howl before Corax pulled up, slicing the Tyrant’s head off in one clean strike. His target dead, Corax pushed off with a blast from his jump pack, watching as the corpse of the monster crashed into the unsuspecting Gaunts beneath. Around him, the rest of the Astartes blasted through the Tyrant’s Gargoyle escort, several of the creatures falling in small chunks as the Space Marines landed.

Deprived of their main source of synaptic control, the Tyranids fell into a frenzy. Some of them threw themselves at the Raven Guard and allies, wildly sweeping at the Astartes while they replied with precise strikes. Others turned on each other, snarling as they mauled each other in an instinctive rush to kill and eat. The Carnifexes roared as they barreled through the horde, each swipe of their talons killing scores of lesser Tyranids while the Space Marines deftly jumped away.

Corax landed just ahead of the swarm and charged, arms drawn back as he prepared to strike. The lesser Tyranids offered little resistance, ichor splattering across the Primarch’s body as he carved through one after the other. The Carnifexes noticed, one of the nearer ones turning to face Corax while the other tried to overcome the Astartes as they pushed in for another attack. The beast lunged forward with its claws, but Corax dodged to the left before punching forward, burying his Lightning Claws in the Carnifex’s skull. The monster howled and tried to break free, but Corax redoubled his effort before stabbing into the Tyranid’s throat, green blood splashing down over his gauntlets as he tore its head free.

With the fall of the Carnifexes, the rest of the Tyranids scattered. Some were brought down by short bursts of gunfire from the Vanguard Veterans, while others limped away to no doubt die from their wounds. Corax cast the Carnifex’s head aside as he surveyed the battlefield, the Raven Guard sergeant walking up to him before speaking.

“That makes the third such group we have broken up since yesterday, my lord,” the sergeant said.

“No doubt Cetus realizes the significance of the Arx Tyrannus,” Corax mused. “Perhaps they intend for a larger trust to take the pass. Pass the word along to Master Naverrez so his forces may prepare.”

“Yes, my lord.” the sergeant broke away, most likely to get better range with his vox caster. Corax took a moment to survey the terrain once more; the Tyranids had not yet caught on to his strikes from the mountains, but their increasing movement through the terrain would make staying secret a fleeting advantage. Soon, they would have to move out from the mountains and begin striking the swarm itself, perhaps draw off some of the pressure from New Rynn City.

And perhaps allow Tara a chance to prove her mettle.

A shifting of motion at the edge of Corax’s vision drew him away from his thoughts. He turned, trying to spot the source, but found only rolling hills and peaks beyond. He moved forward, keeping his claws at the ready in the event some infiltrator attacked, but once more he could see nothing but the scenery.

A lesser man would have passed it off as nothing. For Corax, that was only a warning sign.

The air shifted again, Corax spinning as he watched a spectre drift before him. It was taller than a mortal, taller than even an Astartes, and a familiar face leered at him from the shadows before fading into the air again. “... Lorgar?” Corax breathed, rage welling up inside him for a brief moment before all was calm again. He swept his gaze across the valley once more, but found nothing that would indicate the Traitor Primarch’s presence.

It was just him, his sons, and the fallen Tyranids. Nothing else remained.

“My lord?” the Raven Guard sergeant called, trotting over to Corax once more. “We have alerted Lord Naverrez to the changes... is something the matter?”

“Perhaps...” Corax said, calming his mind once more and pulling himself up straight. “Do you have the vox frequency with the Arx Tyrannus?”

“Yes my lord. I am patching you through now.” Corax nodded, waiting for the static to clear before the Master of the Crimson Fists spoke.

“Lord Corax,” Naverrez started. “I have heard that the Tyranids look to pushing on in this sector.”

“It is a growing possibility.” Corax said. “I have a few scouting parties moving ahead; they should have a full report of the enemy’s actions by nightfall.”

“Good, good.” a pause. “We are well fortified here, but my fear turns to New Rynn City; I admire the Salamanders and that young woman’s desire to safeguard the future of Rynn’s World, but I find that I doubt their ability to see that future through.”

“I would not underestimate them, Naverrez,” Corax’s eyes narrowed. “As it is, I must depart from the fort for a few days.”

“Why?” the Chapter Master asked, clearly surprised. “Is there some threat from the Swarm that we have not noticed?”

“I do not think it is the Swarm,” Corax said, looking towards the east at the distant shadow of New Rynn City. “My fear is that darker forces are afoot here, and only now we are beginning to see their plans unfolding.”

“As you say, my lord.” Naverrez replied. “Will you require any additional forces? I may be able to spare a few Astartes to assist you in your journey.”

“The squadron with me will be adequate, though those not of the Raven Guard will be sent back.” Corax turned back to his men. “I shall not be long, and will alert you upon my return.”

“Of course, my lord.” and with that the vox winked out, Corax stepping towards the assembled Vanguard Veterans.

“My sons and I will be moving forward,” he said. “All the rest are to return to Arx Tyrannus to await further instruction. Relay among your commanding officers all you have seen here today.”

“Yes, Lord Corax.” the others chorused. As the Astartes busied themselves with last minute preparations before crossing the mountains to the Crimson Fists’ fortress, Corax and his sons made their way down the hill heading east, Corax keeping his eyes on the horizon for any further signs of danger.

There were Traitors on Rynn’s World. That was something the Lord of the Raven Guard could not ignore.

Author's Note

Buildup chapter for the end of the Jaws of Cetus arc. I had planned to include a scene of the Dark Angel's attack on the Hive Nodes, but that'll be included in the next chapter.

Speaking of chapters, I finished up the first chapter to that Sunset Shimmer side story I mentioned here. I won't post it anywhere until Jaws of Cetus is finished because spoilers, but if you were interested in that line of plot it will be happening.

Thanks once again to Deatheater55 for proofreading assistance.

Likes and comments are appreciated, and if there's something we missed please let me know.
Edit: changed the chapter title because I already have a chapter called "Preparations". Oops.

2.07- The Jaws of Cetus: Betrayal

The Jaws of Cetus: Betrayal

The Valkyrie shuddered as it came to a stop on the landing pad, Twilight flipping off her restraints before grabbing her sword, notepad, and pencil from where they had been secured. Mattias was already up, checking his bolt pistol and armor while the Valhallans loaded their meltaguns. She waited in silence as they finished up, rocking on her heels as they finished checking their weapons.

Chimeras were horrible, but flying never seemed to keep her down.

“Stay close to me, Tara,” Mattias said as he stepped towards the loading door. “This spaceport isn’t exactly big, but with all that’s been going on I don’t want to lose you in the crowd.”

“Oh, I understand completely,” Twilight said, giving Mattias a nod as she took a spot next to him. “This inspection is more your mission anyway; I’ll just stick around you and see what I can use to help.” Mattias gave her an odd look, but said nothing more as the loading door swung open. Alexis and Nikolai were the first on the tarmac, Twilight and Mattias following close behind.

General Hirsh was there, along with two other Cadian officers and a representative from the Rynnsguard. The junior officers snapped to attention as Twilight and Mattias stepped out, the Inquisitor giving them a quick nod to stand at ease. “Gentlemen, thank you for accommodating us today.”

“It is an honor to be of service to the Inquisition,” General Hirsh said before looking to Twilight. “Lady Tara, my apologies that it has been so late in getting you out here to inspect the facilities.”

“No trouble at all,” Twilight said, giving the general a smile. “The blueprints and readouts I’ve been provided have helped, though.” General Hirsh nodded, stepping aside as he introduced his officers to Mattias. Twilight would have paid attention to the introduction, but her attention had been drawn to the spaceport itself, her mind processing a flurry of information about the structures.

The spaceport was a large open tarmac, walled in by a smaller defensive structure than the walls of New Rynn City. It was not designed for heavy space travel like Terra, but it was still large enough to accommodate two or three heavy transports at a time. Some space had been devoted to maintaining what remained of the Imperial air arm, Navy and Mechanicus personnel prepping Thunderbolt and Marauder aircraft for the day’s sorties against the Tyranids. Those will have to be deployed if we’re to get full use of the tarmac for transports... but then, they’ll probably be attacking the Tyranids to keep them at bay.

“Tara?” Twilight blinked a few times as Alexis spoke. “We’re moving up.”

“Oh, right.” Twilight shook her head as she and the Valhallan hustled to keep pace with Mattias and the Guard officers. “Sorry, just got lost in thought.”

“Better than lost in a spaceport, though.” Alexis countered, drawing a short chuckle from Twilight. “You know, I heard a joke once about a general who was coming in for a landing at a spaceport. Took him a while to understand that ‘leveled’ meant that the orks had just bombed it ten minutes ago, rather than the field being leveled.”

“Uh...” Twilight started, but the Valhallan’s humor was lost on her. Fortunately, Alexis caught on.

“Ah, it’s better when Nikolai tells it.” he looked to his brother. “Nikolai, tell Tara the joke about the airfield!”

“Don’t,” Mattias called back. “Amusing as your jokes might be, Tara has her own job to do and doesn’t need further distractions.”

“I don’t mind, though.” Twilight countered. Mattias did not seem convinced, but then it was hard to tell when he had his back to her. There was a pause before she looked to Alexis and Nikolai. “What’s gotten into Mattias?”

“Lord Mattias has always taken Tyranids seriously.” Nikolai said.

“Given what we’ve dealt with before and during our time in service to him, he has good reason.” Alexis added. “Personally I don’t hate them as much as orks, but that’s just comparing one mark of lasgun to another.”

“I figured.” Twilight looked back at Mattias, who had stopped to show that picture he carried to some local dock workers. “It’s just... different. He wasn’t so cold on Caesaria, even after my... the encounter with Markos.”

“He was worried about you.” Alexis shrugged. “Maybe now that he knows you can take care of yourself, he’s allowed his focus to move elsewhere.”

“But what?” Twilight said, frowning. “And what’s with that picture he keeps showing everyone?” the two Valhallans fell silent for a moment, looking to one another as they searched for a good answer.

“Let’s just say that Lord Mattias isn’t as confident in the loyalty of the local defenses as you are.” Twilight blinked. Mattias thought that these people would turn on them? For what, getting eaten by Tyranids? Perhaps his paranoia was getting the better of him.

Or maybe he’s completely right and I’m just being naive, Twilight thought, a shiver running down her spine.

The group had stopped as they were approached by a trio of yellow clad Astartes, Imperial Fists under Captain Breimar if Twilight recalled correctly. She quickened her pace to get behind Mattias, saying nothing as the group chatted. “The Tyranids occasionally test the walls for weaknesses,” the Astartes Captain said. “But thanks to our current fortifications they do not stay for long. I would like to expand further to ensure even a direct assault will be flung back, but resources have come up rather short.”

“Is it a logistical issue?” Twilight asked, drawing a few looks from the other officers. “Maybe it’s something I can help with?”

“It more a lack of supplies rather than lack of transports.” Breimar replied. “But the Sons of Dorn have done more with much less. We will hold.” I... suppose that’s reassuring.

“Captain, if it’s alright with you I would like a moment to inspect the fortifications,” Mattias said. “There are a few questions I would like to ask the soldiers manning the walls.”

“Of course. This way.” Mattias fell in step behind Breimar, Twilight following behind while General Hirsh moved next to her.

“I see you are still feeling out your evacuation plan, my dear.” he said.

“Well, I have to have something to do.” Twilight replied. “I’m not much of a fighter, but with logistics I can impact this world in a more lasting way... I hope.”

“I admire one who shows such dedication to a cause.” Hirsh looked down to his missing arm. “Let us just say I have a personal affiliation with such men and women. While I still find your evacuation to be unlikely, it always helps to be prepared in the event, and your actions have helped to free up some of my men from more frivolous duties.”

“I’d hardly call them frivolous, but thank you.” Twilight said, giving the general a smile. By now, they had reached a small lift to take them up the wall, the Astartes moving to a more heavy-duty setup while the unaugmented humans took the main lift.

“Well, the Astartes haven’t seen anything,” Mattias said as Twilight reached him again. “But perhaps those manning the walls might see some discrepancies even the Space Marines may have overlooked.”

“I don’t want to sound rude, Mattias,” Twilight started. “But maybe you’re taking this a little too far?” Twilight said nothing more as Mattias fixed her with a cold stare.

“What we do here might be what saves Rynn’s World from destruction,” he said. “I am willing to go as far as I need to for that to happen.” Twilight remained silent, finding more interest in her boots now than before. Of course Mattias knew what he was doing; he had been battling these creatures long before Twilight ended up in this realm, he knew the dangers they were facing.

For now, she would remain silent.

They reached the top of the wall, Mattias leading the way as they linked up with the Imperial Fists once more. The wall was abuzz with activity, with Astartes and Guardsmen bringing up weapons and ammunition in preparation for the day’s inevitable assault. Twilight kept to the side, praying not to be bowled off the wall by an unsuspecting Space Marine, though the soldiers did seem to slow out of respect for the entourage moving along the top.

“What forces do you have stationed here?” Mattias asked over the din.

“Five Regiments, mostly Rynnsguard and my Cadians.” Hirsh replied. “Lord Breimar has also stationed a company of his brother Astartes to assist us in the event of a prolonged assault.”

“Since the new emphasis on defending the spaceport, such events have become more commonplace,” Breimar added. “Seven times in the last two days alone have we thrown the Tyranids back, and they appear to be getting bolder.”

“You said they were testing the walls for weaknesses,” Twilight said. “That doesn’t exactly sound like ‘testing’.”

“Granted, it isn’t the same as an ork waddling up to a fortress wall and knocking to see if anyone’s there, but what the Tyranids consider a probing raid would be considered by any other race to be a full scale assault.” Hirsh said. “I do not wish to intimidate you, my lady, but you are welcome to see for yourself what we are standing against.” Twilight moved around the general, stepping up so she could see over the edge of the wall. In the field below she could see Guardsmen and Astartes preparing additional defenses, strings of barbed wire and mines stretching for several meters down the slope. Other obstacles such as trenches and spike traps rested beyond that line, watched over by a few light Scout Sentinels that could maneuver the obstacles easier than heavier vehicles.

And beyond that, the horizon seethed with thousands of Tyranids, a rolling blue and white wave preparing to break over whatever stood in its path.

“We will hold.” Hirsh said from behind Twilight. “We’ve held them back for well over a year now; even that swarm will not lay us low.”

“Sure...” Twilight said, trying to regain some of her confidence. “But how many of us will be left standing when we reach that point?” there was a pause, silence hanging over the group before Twilight turned back from the wall. She would have said more, but they spotted a runner heading up from down the wall.

“General!” the runner called, giving a quick salute before continuing. “General, the Tyranids have started a full push in the southwest quarter; the 501st is in full retreat and reporting seventy percent casualties.”

“How long until they reach the spaceport?” Hirsh asked.

“Thirty minutes, if the secondary defenses do their job.” Twilight shifted on her feet. The defenses around the spaceport were by no means weak, but there were still plenty of support personnel in and around the base that could get caught up in the assault. Diverting a few Valkyries and Chimeras to extract them could work, but given how the Hive Fleet’s attacks never seemed to slow once they got going some would still be caught in the open.

Many people would still die today...

“Have all personnel take up defensive positions,” Hirsh started. “Tell the Navy and Mechanicus to get their aircraft up before the xenos keep them pinned down, and alert the City Defenses that they will be drawing some attention as well.” the runner saluted before starting off again, Hirsh turning towards Captain Breimar. “I leave the deployment of your brothers to you, Lord Breimar.”

“We will join you at the walls,” the Astartes Captain said, “No xenos will break these defenses if I have anything to say about it.” the general nodded his thanks, now turning his gaze to Twilight and Mattias.

“Lord Inquisitor,” he started. “I suggest you return Lady Tara to New Rynn City to wait out this attack.”

“I’m not leaving,” Twilight said quickly, drawing a look from both Mattias and Hirsh. There was a pause as she tried to work out what she just said before continuing. “I’ve spent most of my time here cooped up in an apartment while hundreds of soldiers put their lives on the line for this world. My work is all well and good, but I want them to know that I’m ready and willing to fight alongside them, no matter the odds.”

“It might be risky...” General Hirsh started.

“We’ll keep an eye on her if things get to be too much,” Mattias said. “Tara knows how to handle herself in times of danger.” the general did not seem convinced, but after a moment gave a sigh and a short nod.

“I suppose your powers will come in handy against the enemy.” he said. “Just be careful; I would hate to have the Empress’ Student fall on my watch.”

“It won’t come to that.” Twilight said. The General nodded again before moving to leave, calling orders to other subordinates as Mattias turned to face Twilight.

“While I am certain that you could handle yourself,” he started. “I want you to stay close to me, and away from the battle if possible. Your knowledge and powers are far too substantial to risk in a simple skirmish like this.”

“I know.” Twilight said, closing her eyes for a moment. “But if I just sit idle and safe, what does that mean for my desire to save the people of Rynn’s World? I have to do this, Mattias, and I can’t keep running from the reality around me.”

“... Of course.” Mattias said. “Let’s get moving, then; we need to be ready for when the Tyranids arrive.”

...

Rebecca led the way, Judith keeping the stretcher steady as they hurried towards the field hospital. Their patient was unconscious, shock from having lost both legs to bioplasma having finally won out over alertness, but the Sisters were not going to let him slip further.

Sister Bianca was ahead, surrounded by the injured and dying. Her white armor was stained red and brown from blood, a macabre mosaic against the Hospitaller’s calm exterior. She silently motioned for two orderly to take away her latest patient, the Rynnites hustling away the injured Cadian as Bianca turned to the two Sisters. “Who’s next?” she asked.

“This is the last from the most recent Valkyrie,” Rebecca said, gently lowering the man to the ground. Bianca stepped up and examined him for a moment, pausing before reaching to read the man’s dog tags. Another pause, and she knelt down and began to pray.

“Empress, another soul is conducted to your side,” she whispered, gently taking the tags from the man’s neck. “He was called Jonas Haydn, a servant of your world Cadia, and his service to Your Throne has come to an end. Let not his light fade among the tides of the Warp, but shine as a reminder to all of Humanity’s survival against the night.” Bianca and the other Sisters made the sign of the Aquila, and then the orderlies stepped up to remove the body. There was a pause before Bianca gave a weary sigh.

“I have served on countless battlefields and seen many die,” she said. “But it never gets any easier...”

“We are always here to help you, Sister Bianca,” Rebecca said, kneeling so she was at eye level with the Hospitaller. “You do not have to face this trial on your own.” An exaggeration, perhaps, but Rebecca could see Bianca smile in appreciation. If it would help the older woman through the day, that was all she needed.

“Thank you for your support, Rebecca,” Bianca said before looking to Judith. “You as well, Judith.”

“Always happy to be of service.” Judith chirped, her voice muffled by her helmet. “We should probably be heading back to the landing zone, though; there are bound to be more soldiers in need of treatment.”

“You go on ahead, Judith,” Rebecca said. “I’ll be here with Sister Bianca to help clear more space.” Judith nodded, turning and exiting the field hospital while Rebecca turned back to Sister Bianca. “What are your orders?”

“I hardly have orders for you, Rebecca.” Bianca said, rising back to her feet and grabbing a nearby towel. “And with all these soldiers taken care off or on their way to proper hospitals, there really is not much more for me to do until the next wave arrives.”

“Oh.” Rebecca’s face dropped at this. There was so much more she could do to help, and not having that chance... she shook her head. She would get a chance to be of more help later.

“You know,” Bianca said as she finished wiping off the last of the blood from her hands. “I have been speaking to Lord Mattias, and I think it would be a good time to get you fitted for your own narthecium.”

“My own narthecium,” Rebecca repeated, trying to get the words through her mind. “But I am not joining the Hospitallers... not yet, anyway.”

“I know, but there may come a time when one of your Sisters is injured, and I am not around to heal their wounds.” Bianca set the now bloody towel aside to be disposed of as she turned back to Rebecca. “I want you to be as prepared as possible for all that might come, especially given the uncertainty of what we face today.”

“Thank you, Sister Bianca,” Rebecca said after a short pause. “These last few months that you have taught me, it... It really means a lot, to see that you believe me to have come that far.” she paused again before chuckling. “Look at me. I haven’t been this tongue tied since I was made a full Sister.”

“I understand completely.” Bianca said, giving Rebecca a smile. “You are a fine young woman, Rebecca, and I think you will go far in whatever path you choose, Sister of Battle or Hospitaller.”

“We’ve got more wounded!” Rebecca stepped to the side as Ruth and Veronica came in, another stretcher between the two of them. “The Rynnsguard 22nd also took some casualties in the fighting. They’re coming in with the last of the 501st.”

“A Hospitaller’s work is never finished.” Bianca said as she and Rebecca backed up, allowing the other two Sisters to set down the next man, a younger fellow wearing the now familiar blue and red Rynnsguard uniform.

“It really isn’t too bad,” the man said, shying away as Bianca reached to inspect his arm. “Just a bump when our Chimera got hit, nothing more.”

“That bump appears to have shattered your radius in three places,” Bianca said, quickly stabbing her narthecium into the man’s arm to provide him with painkillers. “Fortunately, it’s a simple matter of setting the bone and getting you on your way; it should not take more than a few minutes.”

“Good, good.” the man said, giving a chuckle. “Then I can get back and get some revenge on those xenos.”

“Leave some for the rest of us,” Judith said. “Frederik’s been eager to burn some aliens, and I promised him he’d get out there soon.” the soldier gave Judith an odd look, but appeared to take the compliment in the spirit that it was given.

“Pay her no mind,” Rebecca said, giving the soldier a friendly smile. “She’s one of our more excitable Sisters.”

“Embarrassing is more like it.” Ruth mumbled, unslinging her bolter before continuing. “I think I may move up to the wall soon, just to check if there are any more approaching shuttles.”

“Good thinking,” Bianca said, moving down the soldier as she checked for more injuries. “While you are out, please have Sister Naomi requisition some more painkillers; I have to say that my stock is running quite-” Bianca stopped, a frown growing on her face.

“Sister, is something wrong?” Rebecca asked.

“Perhaps...” Bianca rolled up the patient’s shirt, revealing a small scar about the length of a man’s pinky beneath his rib cage. “Soldier, where did you get this?”

“Hmm?” the man said before glancing at the scar. “Oh, that. Um... well, it was some time during basic training, I think. We’d finished up drills for the day and had a night on the town... I suppose things got a bit rougher than I remember.”

“I see.” Bianca said, her frown not wavering for an instant. Rebecca began to feel worry building inside her; Bianca was always one to show concern, but this was... this was different, deeper.

So offset by the Hospitaller’s deep focus, Rebecca was caught off guard when Bianca reached up and slashed the man’s throat with her narthecium, the dying soldier gurgling as Bianca moved back to the scar.

“Sister! What are you doing?!” Judith cried, reaching for her heavy flamer.

“Do not bring your wrath upon me, Sisters,” Bianca said, her voice cold as she carved open the dead man’s chest. “This soldier was dead long before you brought him to me.” Rebecca sputtered, trying and failing to make sense of what she was seeing. Bianca had sworn time and again against taking life, but here... what in the Empress’ name was going on?!

“If my fears are correct, we should find the source of the scar... here.” With a grunt, Bianca yanked something free from the corpse, Rebecca recoiling when she saw that it resembled a fanged brain.

“What is that thing?!” she cried, reaching for her bolt pistol as Bianca examined the “brain”.

“Rynn’s World’s doom, if we are not vigilant enough,” Bianca growled, slowly crushing the object in her hand. “Not all victims of the Tyranids are torn asunder; some are captured and impregnated with these things, to become spies and drones by which the Hive Fleet may infiltrate Imperial society. They become administrators, preachers, laborers... and soldiers. All subtly work against a world until the time is right, then they rise in rebellion so the planets defenders die before the Hive Fleet even arrives.”

“You mean he was a heretic?” Ruth said, looking to the corpse. “But... he looks normal.”

“Not all heretics cut themselves in service to Dark Gods.” Bianca said, tossing away the implant and rising to her feet. “We must warn Lord Mattias that there is a Genestealer Cult active on Rynn’s World, and it has infiltrated the defending forces.” Rebecca said nothing, looking down at the dead cultist. Even battling against xenos as terrible as the Tyranids, there were still those that would give themselves willingly to the horde. It’s almost like the techno-heretics of Morya...

She shuddered. Thoughts of that first mission were not needed now. But then...

“It’s good that we caught it here, though,” Rebecca was drawn back to the conversation by Veronica. “Who knows how much damage they could have done if that soldier was left unnoticed.”

“But...” Rebecca started. “Isn’t this soldier one of the Rynnsguard?”

“The Genestealers don’t play favorites when it comes to picking targets.” Bianca countered. “Rynnsguard, Cadian, all are targets to the cult.”

“But if he received the wound in basic training...” Rebecca started. “Wouldn’t that mean the cult has been here for years before this war started?” All the Sisters fell silent, a look of dread filling Bianca’s eyes. Slowly she turned, her gaze falling upon the other members of the Rynnsguard that were resting about the field hospital.

Members that were now eyeing them with much more interest than was typical of a human...

“... Oh God.” she whispered. “We are betrayed.” Rebecca’s hand fell to her sidearm, just as one of the Rynnite orderlies dropped the medical supplies he was carrying and grabbed a nearby scalpel.

“They know!” he shouted. “Slay them all in the name of the Four Armed Emperor!” The other Rynnites gave a cry, an alien shriek that sent a chill down Rebecca’s neck. They reached for weapons, producing not just scalpels and improvised clubs but jagged knives and even crude pistols from hidden compartments around the hospital, and with another cry they charged headlong towards Sororitas and injured soldiers alike.

Rebecca whipped her pistol out, firing at the orderly that had initiated the attack. The mass reactive bolter round made short work of the cultist, splattering him across the next group of his fellows as they stumbled over one another in their rush to kill. Some had merely turned on other patients, hacking and slashing at the defenseless soldiers while the Sisters tried to push back. Her bolt pistol having run empty, Rebecca reached back for her bolter, letting Ruth fill the void of fire.

“Death is the reward for all who pervert the Empress’ image!” Ruth bellowed, the bolter roaring as it ripped through the oncoming cultists. Even as their fellows fell dead or mutilated by gunfire, the rest continued without heed for survival. More and more Rynnites poured in against the Sisters, slowly forcing them out of the hospital and back into the staging ground. Only more concentrated fire from Ruth followed by a blazing inferno from Judith’s flamer slowed the tide, enough for the Sisters to break free from the hospital.

At least, that was what they thought.

Those Rynnites that were not dead had turned on whomever they could find. Some attacked Guardsmen and Mechanicus laborers, stabbing and shooting them before they had a chance to realize the treason. Others swarmed over tanks and transports, turning the heavier guns against unsuspecting tankers and Astartes. Chaos swarmed around the Sisters, such that they were not sure where to fire and perhaps relieve their allies.

“We need to find Sister Naomi,” Ruth said. “Then we might rally and strike these traitors down.”

“I do not think a counter attack is advisable at this point.” Bianca drew their attention towards the wall, where two hijacked Leman Russes were busy trying to blast the gates open with their cannons. “The best we can do is find Naomi and lead whoever we can to safety, before the Tyranids move in force.”

“I think I saw Naomi at the command station.” Judith said. “I’ll clear us a path.”

“Wait, we might hit some of our own-” Rebecca’s concerns were drowned out by the roar of Judith’s heavy flamer, a score of cultists falling to the ground in charred heaps. The others turned to run, laying down panicky countering fire as the Sister advanced.

“Frederik knows his own,” Judith replied. “He’d never hurt anyone but xenos and heretics.” Rebecca could think of several dozen reasons why that would not be true, but said nothing more as she and the others followed their Sister. Battle was constant around them, cultists pressing in against the rallying Guard, but surprisingly the path before them was clear enough for them to hurry back towards the command center with little difficulty.

As they neared, they saw why.

The Rynnsguard infiltrators had at least appeared normal. The monsters attacking the command post were anything but; some had oversized heads marked with chitinous ridges, while others had three or four arms ending in clawed hands. They were armed with a myriad of weapons, from jagged knives to guns to broken signposts and rebar, striking their foes with unparalleled savagery. Already a score of officers and Guardsmen lay dead at their feet, corpses crushed underneath the unending tide of traitors.

That left Naomi standing on her own. The Sister Superior held her chainsword in a two handed grip, blood already caking the roaring blade. Her helmet had been torn from her head, leaving a trio of cuts running down the left side of her face from where the xenos’ claws had raked her skin. Still, the cultists gave Naomi a wide breadth, three of their shattered compatriots serving as a warning to those that ventured to close.

Ruth and Rebecca brought their bolters up, gunning down several of the cultists before they could press against Naomi. Judith stepped out and fired as well, a wall of flames shielding the Sisters as they rushed to their Superior’s side. “Naomi, are you injured?” Bianca said as she reached Naomi.

“Nothing that I haven’t survived before.” Naomi growled, lowering her chainsword as she turned to face the others. “What is the situation?”

“Most of the Rynnsguard appears to be in revolt, and they’re taking out the gates as we speak.” Veronica said. “How on earth can these creatures act so quickly?”

“That doesn’t matter now,” Bianca added. “We need to find a point where we can reform our defenses, and alert Lord Mattias and Tara of the danger.” Rebecca’s heart dropped. Tara was still out there, and perhaps the cult went far enough that the airbase’s defenses were compromised. If she was injured while the Sisters could do nothing...

Empress, please protect your Student until we can come to her aid.

“The cultists are coming back!” Judith cried. “We need to get out of here!” Rebecca moved up to Judith’s side, raising her bolter as another wave of cultists came towards them. Most were Rynnsguard, but a few were like the mutants that had attacked Sister Naomi, surrounding a much bigger beast wielding a modified threshing flail. Judith doused them with another blast of fire, but the larger beast and its rabble came charging in, weapons at the ready.

Rebecca ducked away as the leader swung at her, the flail scraping across her chest armor as it passed by. Naomi rushed forward to intercept, bringing her chainsword down towards the monster’s head, but it raised the handle of the flail and blocked the strike easily. With a growl it thrust its arms forward, knocking Naomi off her feet as its free hand grabbed towards her head. This action was stalled by Veronica, bolter shells reducing the beast’s arms to pulp. Once more the monster roared, sweeping its flail towards the other Sisters heedless of all wounds.

Rebecca had just enough time after caving in the head of one mutant to watch as the flail struck Bianca square in the stomach, lifting the Hospitaller off her feet. Bianca spat blood, droplets cascading to the ground as she collapsed in a heap a meter away from the fight, her body limp long before she hit the ground. The mutant sneered as it advanced on Bianca, raising its flail in preparation for a final strike.

That strike never came. With a roar Naomi jumped on the monster’s back, swinging her chainsword around until it dug into the mutant’s throat. The monster dropped its flail and tried to dislodge Naomi, but the Sister Superior wrapped her arm around its back, grabbing the back of her chainsword and pulling up. Blood and ichor rained from the beast as Naomi garroted it, finally giving way as the blade severed the last few sinews holding its head to its body. She rolled clear of the headless body, barreling over a hapless cultist as she lept clear of the corpse.

“Bianca!” Rebecca cried, darting over to check the fallen Hospitaller. Bianca was trying to pull herself back to her feet, spitting more blood as she did so.

“I think...” she croaked. “I think that was a little too much violence for me.”

“C-can you stand?” Rebecca asked. “We can get you to a medical facility.”

“No.” Bianca fell back, spitting more blood. “I’m pretty sure that strike shattered my spine, among other injuries...” she took a few breaths before speaking again “Hyper coagulants... stop the bleeding before I die here.” Rebecca nodded quickly, reaching for Bianca’s narthecium and switching to the correct needle. Shifting Bianca’s arm, Rebecca jabbed the needle into the softer parts of Bianca’s armor, the injured woman giving a wince as it pierced her flesh.

“The mutants have let up, for now.” Rebecca heard Veronica say from behind her. “How is Bianca?”

“She...” Rebecca started, her voice wavering. “She’s hurt badly. We need to get her out of here.”

“Then let us waste no time talking about this.” Naomi said, stowing her chainsword away as she reached for her combi-flamer. “You two carry her; Judith, Ruth, and I will make sure the enemy does not waylay us further.” Rebecca nodded, moving and slipping her arm under Bianca’s back. Veronica did the same, the two Sisters gently lifting Bianca up while the others formed up around them. The path ahead was miraculously clear, Judith and Ruth taking point while Naomi covered their rear.

Quietly, as chaos raged around them, the Sisters slipped into New Rynn City.

...

The Lion watched as his forces pounded away at the Hive Nodes. Whirlwinds and Vindicators, supported by hundreds of Imperial Guard tanks and guns, poured fire down on the Tyranid structures, the great organic monoliths quivering with every strike. Some lesser Tyranids milled about in an attempt at defense, but the Imperial forces were more than ready to cut them down without much difficulty.

Almost too easy, the Lion thought. We shall have to remain vigilant in the event of ambushes. Of course, ambushes would be out of the question if and when the Empress made her arrival, but until that point the Dark Angels would not be found unprepared.

“My lord,” Jonson did not move, but did shift his eyes slightly to acknowledge the Company Master that approached. “The first nodal tower is prepared to fall, but we have detected a massing of Tyranids to the west.”

“Size?” he asked.

“Substantial, and growing.” Jonson regarded this information. He watched as the first tower gave a shudder, an alien moan echoing through the air before it began to crumble, huge chunks of chitin falling to crush unprepared xenos.

“This shall have to be dealt with.” he said. “Send the Ravenwing for initial strikes, and prepare whatever other forces are not committed to the siege fully.”

“Two companies of Rynnsguard and a Cadian regiment can be deployed to assist.”

“Do so.” Jonson said. “Once we have reached a satisfactory level of damage against these towers, I will move our forces to assist the Ravenwing with their assault against this xenos force.”

“As you command, my lord.” the Company Master bowed and moved away, calling out orders to the rest of the Dark Angels while Jonson focused on the battle again. The bombardment had moved to the second tower, some of the Vindicators rolling forward to get a better angle for their bombardment. A larger horde of Tyranids had rallied, a few Carnifexes supported by smaller creatures rushing in to the wall of fire the Guard and Astartes had erected.

A quick slaughter, then nothing more. The Tyranids were toying with them.

Jonson moved away from the front, confident his Company Masters could direct the battle without him. His mind had drifted to the west, to where the Tyranids were preparing their next big assault. A final act of desperation to draw them away from the central hive, perhaps... though if Cetus had gleaned information from his warriors as he had warned the Empress, perhaps they wanted him to attack in force, eager to claim more of their great beasts on the hunt.

The Lion scoffed; he was not the Night Haunter, and he would not be so eager for grisly trophies.

The Ravenwing will have their information, he thought. Once we gauge the threat, then we can move to crush these insects.

Jonson was shaken from his thoughts by a shift in the constant bombardment. He turned, scanning the lines to see that some of the Imperial Guard’s guns had fallen silent, even if only for a few moments. Frowning, the Lion turned and flicked his vox on. “Who commands batteries five through eight.”

“Colonel Mendez of the Rynnsguard is assigned,” the voice chimed back. “I will patch you through to him now.” there was a long pause as the Guardsmen worked to get their voxes linked. The guns had resumed firing, but it was a delay Jonson could ill afford.

“Mendez.” an accented voice said.

“Please explain to me why the cannons under your command fell silent, Colonel.” Jonson growled. “And hurry, I have a war to win and little patience to pass around.”

“Oh, my lord Primarch!” the colonel cried. “A thousand apologies, my lord. In truth, it is my men; some are still rather green, unused to working with the Cadians or their weapons.”

“They are standard pattern artillery platforms.” the Lion growled. “What is so confusing about that?”

“It is a transition, my lord. Some of the vehicles we trained on prior to these xenos invading were from a few centuries ago...”

“I do not want any more delays.” Jonson looked back as the first barrages smashed into the next tower. “I intend to clear this entire hive by week’s end, and cleanse Rynn’s World of Tyranids entirely by month’s end. I do not want to see my strategy undone just because some soldiers could not perform basic artillery drills.”

“Y-yes, my lord. I will see to it that we increase our firing rate tenfold, if needed.” Jonson scoffed, but at least the colonel was apologetic enough to make up for his mistake. He understood the Empress was trying to get Astartes and mortals to cooperate more fluidly than they had since the Crusade, but that did not mean the Lion had to lower his standards further.

Wait... Did the Rynnites not bring their own weapons and artillery? Why would they need to borrow weapons from the Cadians?

The Lion got his answer as the first of the shells exploded nearby. Shrapnel scraped against his armor, though some Cadians and a few of his own sons were not so fortunate. Cursing, the Lion drew himself back up, drawing his sword as he looked towards the lines.

Those cannons were now firing down on his lines. The Rynnsguard had betrayed him.

“Silence those guns!” he roared. “Draw our forces back before the Tyranids can exploit this treachery!” Were the distance not so great he would have slain them himself, but several of the Dark Angels’ tanks and heavy weapon teams had received the message. Predators swung their autocannons and lascannons around, taking aim as another volley of fire smashed into the assembled ranks of the Astartes and destroyed one hapless Whirlwind.

As the Astartes tanks fired on the turncoats, the Lion could see his main assault having come under attack as well. Burrowing organisms surged out against the tanks and troops, tearing through squads before the heavier guns could be brought to bear. From above, flights of Crones, Harpies, and Gargoyles came swooping down on the Dark Angels, spitting bioplasma at those the first attack had not killed. The Dark Angels were not cowardly enough to be broken by this assault, but as the Guardsmen with them pulled back even the bravest of the Astartes began to waver against the Swarm.

The assault was falling apart. The Lion could not allow that.

“More of the Rynnsguard are turning against us!” a Company Master called through the vox. “Orders, my lord?”

“Cut them down, then prepare for attack.” Jonson said. “The Tyranids and their traitor allies think to drive us from this point, but to show weakness now is to deny the Empress a clear path from which to drive these xenos from the world. Have all units pull back to my position, and we shall strike the xenos from there.”

“... At your command, my lord.” The Lion clenched his fist, his sword quivering in his hand. Everything was going so well, and to be betrayed like this... The sting of Luther remains; I should not allow its poison to drive deeper.

“Bring me an astropath,” he said. “I must speak with the Empress at once.”

...

Twilight spread her hands wide, purple lightning pulsing between them and down her arms. Once she had built up enough energy she brought them together, a single beam of light flashing between her and her target, a brainlike Zoanthrope that had been coordinating the attack on the wall. The Zoanthrope’s psychic shield shattered as Twilight’s lance punched through it and its caster, the Tyranid swelling up before exploding in a shower of green energy. Almost a dozen swarming Gaunts nearby fell dead from the psychic backlash, but more were eager to fill their spots as they continued their swarm towards the wall.

Such had been their situation for the last half hour.

Twilight stepped back, pulling her sword out while Alexis and Nikolai took the walls. Their meltaguns made short work of those xenos that had started to scale the wall, molten slag begin all that remained of a brood of Warriors that had ascended. Twilight shifted her energy to support the Valhallans, a purple shield rising up to deflect a storm of bioplasma spewed out by a strafing Crone.

“Do your best not to strain yourself,” she heard Mattias say from her side. “The Shadow must be pretty strong with the amount of psykers they’ve been throwing at us.”

“I’m doing fine,” Twilight countered, slinging another bolt into the air to knock down an injured Harpy. “And the Empress taught me all about keeping my limits in mind. I’m not about to overtax myself and leave you all on your own.”

“I certainly hope not.” Mattias replied. As he reloaded, Twilight turned to survey the rest of the defenses; constant las and bolter fire was enough to keep the swarms at bay, while quad autocannons blazed away to reap a terrible slaughter on the oncoming hordes of Gargoyles and larger flyers. She could see Captain Breimar on the forefront of the defense, bolt pistol steaming as the Astartes vaporized an unlucky Tyranid with a single strike from his power fist.

Twilight did not know much about defenses, but this one seemed to be doing well.

“Tara!” Mattias drew Twilight’s attention back to reality. “Go alert General Hirsh, we’ve got a Bio-Titan incoming!” Twilight blinked, following Mattias’ gaze out over the battlefield. Thundering up the field was a monster easily fifteen meters tall, carried forth on four long spider-like legs. Underneath its gaping maw were two massive biocannons, the nozzles dripping corrosive ichor with every step the creature took. Twilight felt a chill run down her back as the Bio-Titan roared, the entire battlefield shaking from the sound.

Twilight did not have to ask more questions. She darted off, ducking around other defenders in search of the general. Hirsh had set up his command post further down the wall, near one of the fortified bastions currently pouring fire into the sky. “General!”

“Lady Tara,” Hirsh said, not turning his attention from the vox setup. “If this concerns the Bio-Titan, I am doing what I can to resolve that problem.” A pause as Hirsh listened to the other line. “What do you mean ‘cannot target properly’?! It’s a Throne-damn Bio-Titan, it’s not difficult to miss! Blow that thing’s legs off and leave it for the Knights, or I’ll throw your dead corpse to the Tyranids myself!” With that Hirsh tossed aside the receiver, giving a long sigh before he composed himself. “Apologies, my dear; sometimes the PDF can be a little hesitant even when adequately armed.”

“They’re just doing what they can,” Twilight offered. “Not all of us are as battle hardened as you are.”

“Once more your wisdom shines through.” Hirsh gave another sigh before continuing. “This command post doesn’t give me a good view of the front. Come with me.” with that Hirsh and a few bodyguards started off down the wall, Twilight following behind.

“I imagine that in future campaigns the Empress may place you in command of her armies,” he said, not even dodging as a bioplasma blast tore through a fortified position. “In that event, it is always wise to actually get out into the thick of things, even if just to get a better idea of what your men are facing.”

“I... I see.” Twilight started.

“I understand that with your ties to the Inquisition, you are already aware of that situation,” Hirsh looked back to her. “But that is merely the tactical view. Sometimes, you must move back to the strategic view if you are to win a war. Stabbing a Tyranid is all well and good, but proper positioning of your forces to destroy a whole swarm will often mean the difference of life and death for hundreds of soldiers.” Hirsh stopped at an empty point in the wall, he and Twilight looking out at the advancing Hierophant. The beast paused, leveling its massive biocannons in preparation to fire against the wall, but before it could attack four heavy plasma shots raced out from nearby defenses, smashing through one of the monster’s legs. The Hierophant roared, staggering as its defenses tried to hold off the Imperial fire.

Not a killing blow, but Twilight could not help but smile at this success. They could win this.

“Good shooting,” Hirsh said, stroking his mustache. “Unfortunately, the Bio-Titan is still standing. The Knights will move in and try to cut it down, but we’ll need more concentrated firepower if we are to-” the general never finished, for one of the nearby Rynnsguard pulled out a pistol and shot him at the base of his neck, the slug easily punching through the spine and out through his skull.

“General!” Twilight cried, reaching out but failing to stop the body from tumbling off the side of the wall. She pulled back, watching as other Rynnites bayoneted the late general’s bodyguards, the one who had shot General Hirsh advancing on her. “What are you doing?!”

“My duty, in service to the Four-Armed Emperor,” the man droned, raising his pistol and aiming it at Twilight’s head. “You will fall to the Hive Mind, and all Mankind shall be free.” Twilight brought her sword up, magic power building inside her as she prepared to intercept any shots. This was just some brainwashing by the Hive Mind- she could break them free and perhaps salvage some of the defense before Hirsh’s death became known.

Hopes of breaking them free were dashed when a sword punched through the leader’s chest, Mattias giving it a twist as he bisected the man. The others were set upon by the Valhallans, Nikolai vaporizing one with his meltagun while Alexis clubbed the other with his gun. “Mattias!” Twilight cried. “They... he...!”

“I know, I saw them,” Mattias growled. “It was just as I feared. Genestealers.” he regarded Twilight for a moment, his gaze softening. “Don’t beat yourself up over it too much; those men were serving the Hive Mind long before we got here. There was nothing you could have done to save them.” Twilight swallowed. She had read briefly about the Tyranid’s infiltration organisms, but never thought they could strike this far into an Imperial defense.

But if Changelings can replace a princess without anyone noticing, who’s to say these things can’t subvert a fortress.

“What can we do?” she asked.

“Get off this wall and alert New Rynn City,” Mattias said, heading towards a nearby lift. “If Genestealers have infiltrated the Rynnsguard, it’s only a matter of time before they throw open the gate of the city and let Cetus slaughter everyone inside. We need to get back to the city, alert Lord Naverrez and Corax before-” Mattias was cut off by a massive explosion. As they had been talking, the Bio-Titan had righted itself and taken aim, now unhindered by macro cannons overthrown by cultists. One salvo from its biocannons was all it needed to strike the wall, acid and sheer force blowing apart stone and steel as if they were rotting wood.

Captain Breimar and several of his Astartes died instantly in the salvo. Twilight could only stare dumbly as masonry rained down on the swarm of Tyranids flowing through the gap.

“Tara! Come on, now!” Twilight could feel Alexis pulling on her arm, though it took a few more tugs for her to start moving again. Mattias led the way, dropping two cultists with single headshots as they charged towards the lift. Other Tyranids began to mount the walls, ripping at those Guardsmen the cultists had missed. Amidst the confusion, Twilight and the others made it to the lift, the device lowering them towards the ground at a painfully slow pace.

“What if they’ve already attacked the city?” twilight started, her hands trembling. “Naomi, Bianca, they’re still at the wall! They could get caught by the Genestealers too! I can teleport us-”

“No, Tara,” Mattias snapped. “We can’t teleport that distance without you straining yourself, and then we’ll all be killed. Some of the Valkyries should still be ready for takeoff, and we might be able to outrun the horde from there.” Twilight worked her jaw, trying and failing to come up with a good argument to convince Mattias. Finally, the lift reached the ground, the four humans rushing out towards the tarmac.

Towards a seething horde of Tyranids that had started to swarm over the waiting transports.

“It seems the galaxy doesn’t want us flying out of here,” Alexis said, bringing his meltagun up. “Nikolai and I can buy you some time. Find a vehicle and get Tara out of here.”

“I’m the one giving the orders around here, Alexis, not you.” Mattias looked around before continuing. “I think I saw a maintenance road further down the way. There has to be a light transport or a Chimera we can take to get back to the city.” Twilight looked about, keeping her sword out in the event the Tyranids attempted a charge. She could see nothing, just more aliens, her heart dropping with every avenue of escape snuffed out by the advancing horde.

They would die here. And all her friends would be doomed as well.

“This way...” Twilight’s head snapped about. At first she saw nothing, but then from behind a nearby supply crate she could see a shadow of something moving. “This way, if you are to escape the horde...”

“Mattias,” she said. “I think I know a way out.”

“Do you?” Mattias asked. “Lead on, we’ll cover you.” Twilight swallowed again, keeping her sword ahead as they wandered towards the supply crates. The thought crossed her mind that it might have been a trap of the Tyranids, but something... something held her interest, a familiar energy she could not rightly place.

Still, Twilight advanced. She braced for something to jump out, but as soon as she crossed behind the crates her vision blurred, psychic energies radiating over her as she stepped forward. Gone was the spaceport and the Tyranids; instead she found herself standing in a dark hall, Mattias and the Valhallans doing their best not to stumble in to her as they joined her.

And standing in front of her was a very familiar clown.

“Well well,” the figure said, voice not hindered in the slightest by its mask. “I had wondered when you would pass through here, Twilight Maiden.”

Author's Note

Wanted to find a Genestealer gif, but alas...

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.08- The Jaws of Cetus: Miracles and Memories

The Jaws of Cetus: Miracles and Memories

Within thirty minutes of the mutiny, the Tyranids had stormed New Rynn City.

Thousands of lesser organisms led the charge, overwhelming what few Guardsmen held out in the southern half of the city. Genestealers and cultists threw open bomb shelters and hideaways beneath municipal buildings, inviting their masters to a slaughter of men, women, and children who could do nothing to defend themselves against the Hive Fleet. Carnifexes and Trygons tore through the streets, smashing vehicles and statues to ruin in their hunt for foes to slay while Hive Tyrants and Zoanthropes conducted the swarm from above.

All the Sisters could hear was screaming. Despite the impulse, they continued away from the carnage.

“Clear,” Ruth called, she and Judith leading the way out of the alley. Rebecca shifted about, doing her best to keep Bianca steady as she and Veronica followed after the first two. The wounded Hospitaller gave a moan, whether from pain or the cocktail of drugs Rebecca had to administer to keep her lucid, but the Sisters could not stop to tend to her. Not yet.

“How much further until we reach the river?” Veronica asked.

“The River Rynn is still several blocks away,” Naomi said from the rear. “Hopefully the Tyranids have not cut off our escape, or we’ll have to swim for it.”

“Given our circumstances, I think that will only make things worse.” Rebecca replied.

“You should leave me,” Bianca slurred. “I’m dying anyway; leave me and save yourselves from the swarm.”

“We’re not leaving you, Bianca,” Veronica snapped. “Don’t think like that. We’ll get you to friendly lines, and then find a doctor to help you.”

“I am a doctor, and I should know when one is beyond saving.” Bianca coughed, a small drop of blood falling on Rebecca’s shoulder. “Please, for your sakes, leave me.”

“No.” Rebecca fixed Bianca with a stare. “We’re going to get you help. Just... just hold on for a little longer.” Bianca returned Rebecca’s stare with doubt, but said nothing more before gunfire erupted from behind them.

“Contact rear!” Naomi bellowed, ducking behind a wrecked car as she fired down the lane. Beyond, Rebecca could see a smaller swarm of Gaunts led by several Warriors. The larger organisms screeched as they spotted the Sisters, the Gaunt strains swarming about as they fired their own bioweapons at their targets. “Rebecca, Veronica, continue on. Judith and Ruth, with me; we might be able to slow them down for a moment.”

“But Sister Naomi-” Rebecca started.

“No arguing! Go, now!” Naomi let out another burst of fire, joined soon by Ruth as the two Sisters fell back to assist the Superior. Rebecca hesitated, chewing her lip for a moment as she watched her fellows dig in to stall the swarm, but a shift from Veronica told her it was time to keep moving.

“Please Empress...” she whispered. “Don’t let it end like this... not for any of us...”

No sooner had Rebecca finished her prayer that she heard a roar from overhead. Two green-painted aircraft swept down from the buildings, weapons blazing as they targeted the Tyranids beyond. The Warriors shrieked before assault cannons shredded through them and their minions, the Tyranids falling into disarray under the assault. The two aircraft slowed, engines shifting as they dropped into hovering mode, and Rebecca could not help but smile as she saw their insignias.

The white dragon of the Salamanders. The Astartes had come to their rescue.

Rebecca and Veronica slowed, just as a squad of Space Marines came hurrying up the lane. The silhouette of Mir’shen was easy to identify, the Forgefather’s scale cloak flapping in the downdraft produced by the attack aircraft. “See, Bianca? We’ll get you help, you’ll see.”

“I don’t want to be too harsh, Rebecca,” Bianca said weakly. “But you are wasting your strength on me.” Rebecca’s smile slipped, but only slightly. Mir’shen’s squad moved past them to relieve Naomi, Ruth, and Judith, the Forgefather himself stopping before Rebecca and Veronica.

“Your medic is injured?” he asked, his voice soft.

“She was struck by a mutant during the defense of the wall.” Rebecca explained. “She’s... she’s in a bad way, but we can help her.”

“No doubt.” Mir’shen said. “Where are the others? Miss Tara and Lord Mattias?” Rebecca’s smile finished falling, her blood running cold. She stood in silence for several moments before Naomi spoke up from behind her.

“Tara and the Inquisitor took a day to inspect the spaceport.” she said. “We have not been in contact with them since.”

“Then we are at a crisis.” Mir’shen said, moving past the Sisters and looking down the road. “The Tyranids have overrun the spaceport and the southern half of the city, and more are advancing in by the hour. My brothers and I have set up defensive lines along the northern banks of the river, but our forces are spread thin even with the Guard fleeing north.” he looked back to Rebecca. “There is a medical facility where we may treat your friend. A Stormraven is just around the corner; go before she falls further.”

“Thank you, Lord Astartes.” Rebecca nodded. “Come on, Bianca- just hold out for a little longer.” Bianca did not respond, her head hanging limp. “Bianca?... Bianca, can you hear me?” Mir’shen stepped up, gently placing a hand against Bianca’s neck.

“... Your friend is fading fast.” Mir’shen said. “I would advise you make her comfortable for her last moments...” Rebecca’s breath became choppy, even as Veronica eased Bianca down to the ground.

“Bianca?” Rebecca said, taking the Hospitaller’s hand in her own. “Bianca, please focus on me! W-w-we’re almost to safety, we’ll get you help!”

“It’s too late for that...” Bianca whispered, giving a weak cough. “Rebecca, promise me... promise me you will protect Angelique.”

“No... No, you’ll be fine!” Rebecca cried. “It’s just a little further, then we can get you to a healer.” But Bianca gave no reply, her hand falling limp in Rebecca’s grasp. Tears filled Rebecca’s eyes, her jaw aching as she tried to hold back sobs.

“Rebecca,” Naomi said, placing a hand against Rebecca’s backpack. “We need to keep moving. We will have vengeance for Bianca, but that will do us no good if we are overrun.”

“No...” Rebecca said, tears dripping down her face. “I-I’m not leaving her here. Not like this.” She reached out, pressing against Bianca’s chest in an effort to keep her heart beating. Nothing, but that did little to slow Rebecca. “Not like this! Not Like This!”

Just as Rebecca started another round of compressions, a brilliant flash filled her vision. Warm energy spilled over the Sister, her entire body tingling as it flowed through her. She let out a small gasp, joined by a much deeper one from Sister Bianca as the Hospitaller spasmed, coughing several times before the light faded away. The last thing Rebecca saw was an image like that of a small insect, fading until it was just her and the others again.

“I... I’m alive?” Bianca asked, her legs twitching as she moved back. “I can feel my legs again... what did you do?”

“I... I don’t know.” Rebecca started, giving a small yelp before her hand flew to her throat. “Wh-what happened to my voice?!”

“Rebecca...” Ruth breathed. “You... you brought her back from the dead... Look! Your arm!” Rebecca looked down at her arms. Her left arm, from the elbow down, was now clad in a golden narthecium, the helix engraving replaced by a small pink gem cut in the shape of the insect from her vision. She turned her arm over, blinking as if the narthecium would vanish as soon as it arrived, but it remained fixed to her armor.

“I...” she stammered. “I wanted to heal Bianca, but this...”

“This is a miracle!” Ruth cried, quickly making the sign of the Aquila before continuing. “To think, my Sister in Arms has been blessed by the Empress in such a way! Truly, Her Hand is mighty that lifts my Sister into the esteemed ranks of Celestine and Sabbat, a Saint of the Imperium!” Rebecca’s face flushed.

“I-I wouldn’t go that far...” she stammered, but all conversation was cut off by a shriek from the south.

“It seems the Tyranids have taken notice.” Mir’shen said, reaching out to help Bianca back to her feet. “We must hurry. The Stormraven is waiting for you.” the Sisters nodded, Ruth and Veronica leading the way while Bianca stepped towards Rebecca.

“Saint or not,” the Hospitaller started. “... Thank you, Rebecca. I have often thought of my death, but... I am glad that it was held off for just a little longer.”

“You... you’re welcome, Sister Bianca.” Rebecca said, retrieving her bolter before continuing. “I cannot say I really understand what I did, but if it were not for your help I doubt I could have done any of this...” the two said nothing more as a screech echoed down the road. Rebecca turned, spotting a few Tyranids tentatively picking through the rubble, the Salamanders’ Stormtalons shifting their engines to bring their guns to bear.

“Let’s make sure you live to use such power again.”

...

Harlequins.

Mattias had not encountered many Eldar during his time in the Inquisition. Explored some of their ruins, yes. Fiddle with some of their technology, yes. But never before had he stood face to face with one, much less one of the Harlequins.

And yet here was one, and it had just greeted Tara as if she were an old friend. Not that she returned the sentiment.

“Where are we?” Tara snapped, bringing her sword to bear. “What do you want with me?!”

“There is nothing that I specifically want.” the Harlequin said, almost playfully pushing Tara’s sword away with its hand. “But as to where we are, we have entered a small path on the Webway. I will lead you back to your forces and away from the Great Devourer.”

“Why?” Mattias asked, keeping his bolt pistol at his side. “Your kind has always had its motives when dealing with Humanity, most of them to our detriment. Why go through this trouble instead of leaving us to die with the Tyranids?”

“That is not the question you need to be asking, Inquisitor,” the Harlequin looked to him, Mattias doing his best not to cringe as the twisted mask met his eye. “The question you must ask is what do you prize most: the survival of the Imperium, or your own zealotry?”

“I am willing to deal with you for as long as possible, alien.” Mattias said, eyes narrowing. “But if during our dealings you prove yourself untrustworthy, I will not hesitate to kill you where you stand.”

“When did I say that it was against me that you would be weighing your devotion?” Mattias hesitated, the Eldar turning its gaze back to Tara. “But we have tarried long enough haven’t we, Twilight Maiden? Come, I will lead you back to your fellows.” And with that the Harlequin started off down the path, its steps making no noise as it glided across the wraithbone floor.

“Orders, my lord?” Nikolai said from behind Mattias. He said nothing, clenching his jaw before stepping up to Tara.

“It seems to have an interest in you,” Mattias said. “What do you want to do?”

“... What else can we do?” Tara said, lowering her sword. “I’d teleport us, but this place feels like a magic superconductor; there’s no telling if my spells would just fizzle out, send us thousands of light-years off target, or explode violently. We’ll just need to follow and hope for the best.” A terrible idea, if Mattias had to be honest, but they had few options now.

“Lead on, then.” he said, storing his power sword while Tara started after the Harlequin... or at least, where the Harlequin appeared to be; for all Mattias knew the xenos was standing just off to his left, and the one leading them was an illusion to lure them into a trap.

Stay calm, then you can assess the situation, he thought.

The path before them was dark, winding. It curved gently along, rising and falling with every step they took, and Mattias could not find a straight line of reference anywhere he looked. Tara seemed to be frustrated as well, though whether from the geography of the Webway or the enigma that was their “guide” he could not say. Time and again she made to speak, but the words appeared to die in her mouth as soon as they had come.

Still, there were questions Mattias would like to have answered.

“Tara,” he said, looking down at her. “Why did you seem so familiar with this alien?” Tara paused, her jaw tightening for a moment before she spoke.

“It...” she said. “It started appearing in my dreams, after Caesaria. Never consistently, and never for too long, but it was there.” Tara shuddered. “Those were always the worst ones...”

“Why didn’t you tell me about this?” he asked. “If these aliens were assaulting you in your dreams, maybe I could have helped.”

“I didn’t know what to do, Mattias,” Tara shook her head. “I was dealing with a lot then, and... you were busy with the fighting. I didn’t want to be a bother to you all...” Mattias fell silent. Tara had improved since Caesaria, but to what extent? Did she still think with the mind of the vulnerable young woman Mattias had seen sobbing in the belly of a ruined tank?

Was there a part of her innocence that still remained?

“It is no crime to ask questions, even if you do not wish to hear the answer.” the Harlequin said, Mattias now noting the alien had shifted a meter to the right. “You yourself have had plenty of questions about the Twilight Maiden, yet you fear what answer you might receive.”

“Why do you keep calling her Twilight Maiden?” Alexis asked. “Some weird xenos superstition?”

“Superstition is irrational fear based on questions about the unknown.” the Harlequin said, its voice now directly behind them even though Mattias knew it had not moved. “But then, you step into the unknown every day, do you not? A pity that it will lead to your destruction.”

“What’s that supposed to mean-?”

“Alexis, you know the Eldar isn’t going to give you a straight answer,” Mattias snapped. “Stop trying to provoke it until after we’ve left the Webway.”

“Trouble, Inquisitor?” the Harlequin asked.

“Nothing you need to concern yourself with, alien.”

“Of course...” the Harlequin continued to move on. “Why would I seek to challenge a martyr?” Mattias hesitated. The temptation to shoot the Harlequin returned, Mattias’ finger tightening around the trigger of his bolt pistol, but soon the feeling passed. He walked on, though he found himself drawing closer to Tara the further they walked.

Minutes passed in silence. Then, as Mattias and the other rounded yet another corner, he heard a whisper. It was faint, nothing more than a fleeting sound, but soon it returned, gaining more volume the closer they drew.

“-no way we could have found the herald so soon.” the voice echoed. It took a moment for Mattias to realize it was Alexis’ voice, echoing a conversation they had years ago.

“The chances are low, sure enough,” Mattias’ own voice said. Now, he could see a shadow drifting by, him and the two Valhallans standing before a comm station aboard the Sanguinium Martyres. “But this is the best lead we’ve gotten so far. We make for Tau space in the morning.”

“Mattias,” Tara whispered. “Did you see that?”

“In your tongue, this place is known as the Path of Memories.” the Harlequin said, now standing on a ridge just above Mattias. “The Wraithsingers that crafted this path poured so much of their psychic energy into manipulating the Wraithbone that it gained the ability to feel the minds of those that passed through. Your memories will drift, but perhaps some may linger...” the alien looked to Tara. “Even if you do not want them to.”

Tara swallowed, shying away from the gaze of the alien. It’s just trying to taunt you, Tara, Mattias wanted to say. Ignore it and let’s keep moving. But the words died in his mouth, reassurance being nothing more than hollow conjecture for Tara and the Valhallans.

I hate this place.

They walked on, more memories drifting in and out of their vision. “Sorry Alexis, but I have a girlfriend...” “You are a failure of a soldier, and I should shoot you now...” “She’s made time before! Sh-she’s made time...” Mattias shook his head, looking to where the Harlequin was walking. “I suppose asking you why you took us down this path is only going to get a cryptic answer?”

“What is that saying you humans like to pass around?” the Harlequin asked. “Ah, yes: ‘Ask not the Eldar a question, for they will give you three answers, all of which are true and all of which are equally terrifying’. If you already know the answer, why bother to ask? And the answer to the one question you wish to know is standing right before you.” Mattias paused, one eyebrow raised. As he tried to make sense of what the alien told him, a new memory flickered across his vision.

It was a small horse. A foal, with a purple coat and a small nub of horn jutting from its skull, a battered book clutched in some psychic field that followed behind it. Some Eldar pet, perhaps? That thought was dashed as he examined it closer, noting the six pointed starburst displayed prominently on its flanks.

A starburst Tara now wore on her shoulder.

“Princess Celestia!” the foal cried, its voice a tinier version of Tara’s own. Mattias watched as the memory darted into a room, where a larger equinoid with both wings and a horn rested.

“Oh, good morning Twilight,” the larger figure said, Mattias feeling his heart skip a beat or five. “Empress...?” “Your lessons are not for another hour. Is something wrong?”

“Um, Spike was teething and he started chewing on this book...” the foal held the book to the larger horse. “Can you fix it?”

“No...”

“Of course, Twilight.” the older mare took the book. “This will only take a minute. Come, sit with me and I’ll explain how the spell works.” Mattias took a step back, shaking his head as the image shifted. A xenos trick, nothing more. The damn Harlequin was trying to convince him of an impossibility, of treason.

“Rainbow Dash! Stop!” the foal, now a grown mare, held a light blue Pegasus in her magical grip.“Listen, Rainbow. I know you're upset with Applejack, but don't worry. Whatever it is that has come between you two, I'm sure that I, as a good friend, can help you resolve your problems.”

“Uh, what are you talking about?” the Pegasus asked.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash, you don't have to hide your feelings from me! I can tell you two must've had a terrible fight.” the purple mare shoved the Pegasus onto a couch, pulling out a pen and paper as she continued. “Now, why don't you tell me all about your issues with Applejack?”

“This... this can’t be happening!” Mattias cried, drawing his pistol and aiming it at the vision. “What are you doing, xenos?!”

“You wanted an answer,” the Harlequin said from behind Mattias. “I warned you that you might not like it.”

“Yesterday, I heard voices calling through the Warp, warning me of some coming disaster,” the image changed again. The older mare from before was now dressed in great armor, the Empress' armor, and stood in an ornate room of stained glass. “Apparently, I was the only one to hear it, and what is more troubling is that it did not originate from Equestria, but from my old universe.”

“Who sent it?” the mare asked.

“Anyone that would be powerful enough to do something like this is dead or would wish to see me dead. If your greatest enemy warns you of coming danger, what does that say of the coming disaster?” Mattias’ hand tightened, the bolt pistol trembling in his hand. Lies, projections. The Harlequin had to be trying to trick him. There was no way Tara was a xenos.

A xenos who bore the same mark she wore on her armor, who spoke in the same voice... who knew nothing of war, of humanity’s struggle, who sought to mend relationships rather than fight...

A xenos who followed a being that spoke with the very words of the Empress of Mankind.

“So... what does this have to do with me?”

“Whatever awaits me, I must face it head on before it can harm or destroy Equestria. That is why I am going back to the Imperium of Mankind. And you are coming with me.”

“NO!” Mattias raised his pistol and fired, unloading the weapon at the apparition. The image faded, the hellfire shells smashing apart Wraithbone without further damage. He would have reloaded had not someone grabbed his arm.

“Mattias!” Mattias whipped around to see Tara looking at him, concern lacing her features. “What’s wrong? What did you see?” Mattias choked. Had she not seen the visions? If they really were her memories, would she have worried that he might have seen them? He tried to say something, anything to allay her concern, but the Harlequin spoke first.

“Humans... always striving forward without concern of what lies ahead.” it said. “It is both your greatest strength and your greatest weakness. Though I would ask if you would kindly not destroy more of the Webway than you already have. We do want to make this journey quick for all of you.” A hiss of air caught Mattias’ attention, the inquisitor shifting his eyes to see a second Harlequin standing next to him, twin swords aimed directly at his throat. How... he thought, before slowly lowering his pistol.

“It’s nothing.” he said finally. “I got startled there for a moment. Let’s keep moving.” this seemed to placate Tara, the girl letting go of Mattias’ arm and resuming her trek through the Webway. The Valhallans regarded Mattias for a moment, as if he were about to give them new orders, before they too started after the retreating form of the Empress’ Student. Mattias knew he had to keep walking, lest he be lost on the Webway forever, but he still found himself standing and looking at where the memory had faded.

“Now you know more of who the Twilight Maiden is,” the Harlequin whispered in Mattias’ ear. “She means more to you than just an enemy, or even a friend, even if you do not realize it just yet.”

“Tara is not a xenos,” Mattias growled. “And if all you are going to show me is lies, then you can just keep your visions to yourself.”

“You say that, but down in your heart you know that the memories you glimpsed are true.” the Harlequin drifted away. “So ask yourself what truly matters more in your life: the Fate of the Imperium, or your zealotry?” Mattias said nothing. There was no point in arguing with the alien, especially if it was going to keep giving answers like that. Shooting it would just start a fight, and then where would that leave him or the Imperium?

... That was a question Mattias no longer knew the answer to.

So he picked up his pace, hurrying to catch up with the others before they fell completely out of sight. The Valhallans kept their gaze forward, while “Tara” stood before what appeared to be an ornate Wraithbone pillar. “This will take us back to Rynn’s World?”

“The Webway has many hidden gates, even those invisible to many of our kind.” the Harlequin said. “Hurry now, for the hour is late. The Great Devourer draws closer, and you have still not answered our question.”

“But every time I try you just-” Tara’s words died in her mouth, for the Harlequin had vanished once more. It was just her, Mattias, and the Valhallans, all alone in the Webway with only memories and broken Wraithbone.

“Well, that was pleasant,” Alexis muttered. “Pity the Eldar weren’t interested in any good memories.”

“We’ve seen enough already.” Nikolai countered. Tara stepped up to the pillar, gently placing her hand against the Wraithbone. It shimmered, small trails of light running up her armor before she pulled her hand back.

“My magic feels more normal here...” she said. “Maybe the Eldar was right and this is safe...” she was about to step through when Mattias spoke.

“Tara, wait.” she turned, giving another concerned look.

“What is it, Mattias?” she asked. There was a long pause, Mattias trying to think of a better way to open the discussion besides “Are you really a xenos”. The Valhallans looked between the two of them, all waiting for what Mattias had to say.

What truly matters more in your life: the Fate of the Imperium, or your zealotry?

“Back there,” he started, licking his lips. “When I fired, I saw... I saw some of your memories.”

“Oh?” Tara asked, concern deepening. “Nothing too bad, though? I know some of my memories have been a bit rough, especially after all I’ve been through.”

“I...” Mattias stopped again. “I just want to know one thing.” Mattias met Tara’s gaze with his own. There was no malice, no joy of deceiving a servant of the Imperium; just concern, innocence, the same look he had seen countless times since he found her and the Empress.

A gaze so familiar, yet so alien at the same time.

“The Eldar often try to deceive us to follow their parameters,” he said. “I want to know: who do you serve?” another pause, Tara’s head inclining as she thought. Mattias found his hand drifting towards another magazine of hellfire shells, his finger brushing against the metal. Finally Tara spoke.

“I’ve seen so much pain, distrust,” she said. “I’ve seen people completely detached from all that they see, who care not when their friends and loved ones are torn asunder by weapons of great power.” then she smiled.

“But I have seen many good things as well. Courage, honor, men and women who rise to the challenge to save those who cannot help themselves. I’ve seen those who have punished themselves for their past sins find redemption, evil turned back by righteousness, and wounded souls take the first steps towards healing.” Tara stepped forward, gently taking Mattias’ hand in her own.

“I serve the Empress first and foremost, you know.” she said. “The Imperium has its faults, but it is still worth fighting for. And I’m glad I have such good friends like you and the Sisters to guide me in that fight, to stand by my side as we save Mankind.” Mattias blinked, his eyes darting between Tara and his hand. With another smile, Tara leaned in and gave Mattias a full hug, the Inquisitor’s arms hanging limp as he tried to make sense of this.

“Thank you again, for everything.” she said. All Mattias could do was blink, holding still even as Tara broke away from him. “Now, we should go and see where that portal takes us.”

“... After you.” Mattias said, waiting patiently until Twilight had stepped through the portal.

Author's Note

First it was the short story The First Re-Mark (which is totally not a ponified version of The Last Church, and now this; this has been a rather productive weekend for me.

Also, more stats for the first of our Sisters to do something worth statting!

Sister Rebecca, Healer of Kindness

Points: 60

Movement: 6”

Weapon Skill: 3+

Ballistic Skill: 3+

Strength: 3

Toughness: 3

Attacks: 3

Wounds: 3

Save: 3+

Leadership: 8

Wargear:

Terra-Pattern Boltgun: a weapon of the Empress’ own design, the Terra Pattern boltgun can be used to lay down heavier fire than a standard boltgun, be it in sweeping arcs or sundering single-shots.

When making an attack with this weapon, use one of the following profiles:
Suppressive Fire-
Range: 24”
Strength: 4
AP: 0
Damage: 1
Assault 3
Enemy units targeted by this weapon may not fire Overwatch if charged during this turn.

Precision Shots
Range: 24”
Strength: 4
AP: -2
Damage: 1
Heavy 1
This model may target even if they are not the closest model. On a wound roll of 6, inflict one Mortal Wound in addition to all other damage.

Blessed Narthecium of Kindness: Gained after bringing a fellow Sister back from the dead, this narthecium can cure even the most grievous of wounds.

At the end of the movement phase, Sister Rebecca may attempt to heal or revive a single model. Select a friendly Infantry or Biker unit within 3" of Sister Rebecca. If that unit contains a wounded model, it immediately regains d3 lost wounds. If the chosen unit contains no wounded models but one or more of its models has been slain during the battle, roll a d6. On a 4+ a single slain model is returned to the unit with 1 wound remaining. If Sister Rebecca fails to revive a model she can do nothing else for the remainder of the turn (shoot, charge, fight, ect) as she gives Sacred Rites to the fallen warrior. A unit can only be the target of the Narthecium ability once in each turn.

Once per game, if a friendly Infantry or Biker within 12” of Sister Rebecca is reduced to 0 wounds, you may choose to activate the Blessed Healing. Roll a d6; on a result of 1, the rite fails and the model is slain. On a 2+, heal that many wounds up to the target model’s original wound characteristic. This ability may not be used on models that already possess a similar rule.

Special Rules:
Naomi’s Battle Sisters: If Sister Rebecca is taken in the same army as Sister Ruth, Sister Judith, Sister Veronica, and Sister Naomi, they may be taken as a single Elites Choice.

Shield of Faith: This model has a 6+ invulnerable save.

Agents of the Empress’ Chosen: Sister Rebecca may be taken as an Elite choice in any army, provided Twilight Sparkle is taken as well.

Faction Keywords: Imperium, Sisters of Battle, Order of Our Martyred Lady

Keywords: Character, Infantry, Sister Rebecca

Thanks to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.09- The Jaws of Cetus: Confrontations

The Jaws of Cetus: Confrontations

Twilight stepped through the portal, pausing for a moment as her eyes adjusted. She was standing on the bank of a river, water rushing alongside her on the left. It was dark, the last few motes of light from the setting sun shining over the water. Ahead, Twilight could see the battered remains of a bridge, leading towards an island over which towered a massive building, the central spire of New Rynn City.

Twilight did not get a chance to gauge where exactly she was before something short and black barreled into her, armor scraping against armor as she was lifted off her feet. “Tara! You’re alive!” Sister Judith squealed, squeezing Twilight tightly in her hug.

“Hi... Judith...” Twilight gasped, wiggling to try and free herself from the Sister’s grasp. Judith did seem to get the message, gently placing Twilight back on the ground as Mattias and the Valhallans stepped out of the portal.

“The Inquisitor’s alive too?! That just makes this even better!” there was a pause before Judith spoke again. “Wait... How did you even get here?! Is this some mysterious psyker power I’m not supposed to know about?”

“We had help.” Mattias said, brushing past Judith. “Where are the others?”

“Manning the defenses on the river bank. Come, I’ll take you to them.” Judith ushered Twilight forward, the small group of humans moving slowly along the bank. Ahead, Twilight could see dozens of makeshift barriers and prefab fortifications, weary Guardsmen hunkering down as they eyed the other side of the river. Twilight’s heart caught as she saw how many were injured, dozens if not hundreds of men and women nursing bloody bandages or rickety splints.

“This is worse than I thought.” she whispered. “What happened?”

“The Tyranids broke through the southern wall with the help of their cultists,” Judith said, her voice soft. “Fortunately an Astartes counter attack held them off long enough for the survivors to finish this line here. There’s been a steady trickle ever since, but that’s something Lord Mir’shen and his psykers have been helping to make sure no infiltrators followed us in.” The Genestealers were already here. Twilight’s heart dropped again. All of their defenses, all their hard work and planning, gone in an instant because of those creatures. And if only she had a little more time...

“Tara?” Twilight was drawn back to reality by Judith’s question. “Is everything alright? I know how you feel about civilians and the losses we’ve taken, but we wouldn’t want to lose you to your despair again.”

“I’ll...” Twilight hesitated. Logic told her to just say she was fine and move on, but with so many lost... “I’ll need some time to myself, but I think I’ll be alright.”

“That’s all we can ask for, I suppose.” It was hard to tell expressions when Judith’s face was hidden beneath her helmet, but Twilight was thankful for the sympathy. There was a pause before Judith perked up again. “Oh, did you know Rebecca’s a Saint now?”

“A what?” Twilight asked, blinking in surprise.

“A Saint!” Judith chirped, all but bouncing on her feet. “She brought Sister Bianca back from the dead and gained some kind of relic! Come on, I’ll show you.”

“I need to report to the acting commander here first,” Mattias said, breaking away from Twilight with his Valhallans in tow. “Though, would you happen to know where Sister Bianca is?”

“She’s tending to some of the wounded further to the north.” Judith said, pointing towards the back of the fortifications before continuing. “I can take you there too if you would like.”

“I think I can manage on my own.” As with that Mattias started off, the Valhallans following close behind. There was a lengthy pause before Judith spoke.

“What’s with the Inquisitor?” she asked. “He seems less personable than usual.”

“I think it’s just stress from the combat,” Twilight said, looking back as the Sister. “Mattias was... well, he was startled by a lot of things on our way here. I think he’ll be fine, though.”

“If you say so, Tara.” Judith said, bouncing on her heels again. “Now come, you need to see Saint Rebecca!”

“Okay...” Twilight did not struggle as Judith took her by the hand and led her further into the fortifications. Around her she saw injured, weary soldiers, Guardsmen leaning against their lasguns and heavy weapons as they stared blankly at her and the far bank of the River Rynn. Some gave her slight nods or a halfhearted salute, but none of the spark she had seen following their arrival on Rynn’s World remained.

No wonder, for Twilight had failed them.

“Sisters! Tara has returned!” Judith called, guiding Twilight forward towards the Sisters. Ruth was the first to step forward, pulling Twilight into a tight hug once she drew close.

“Thank the Empress you’re safe, Tara,” she said. “I have been praying since we arrived here for your deliverance, and She has seen fit to bring you to us in one piece.”

“Thank you, Ruth.” Twilight said, breaking away and giving a quick smile. “Are you alright?”

“Only minor wounds,” Naomi said, coming up behind Twilight. Twilight blinked in surprised to see the Sister Superior’s helmet was missing, but Naomi made no mention of it as she continued. “We were fortunate enough that the Tyranids focused on the Guard and the Astartes rather than us... for what it was worth.”

“I know...” there was a pause before Twilight spoke again. “And then there’s the thing with Rebecca.”

“Right.” Naomi nodded, turning aside So Twilight could see Rebecca and Veronica. The latter was at the barricade, watching over the river with a few Guardsmen, while the former sat with her back to the group. “She has been quite quiet since we arrived, ever since she...” Naomi furrowed her brow. “I am not quite sure what it is, but it is unlike any miracle I have borne witness to.”

“All the more reason she is to be considered a Saint!” Ruth cried, drawing a look from Twilight and Naomi. “... Apologies, Sister Naomi, but you are right and this is a blessing unlike any other. I’m just so happy for my Sister-”

“We know.” Naomi said. “And your passion is quite welcome, just... don’t overwhelm Tara or Rebecca, please.” Ruth nodded in response. Sensing an opportunity, Twilight stepped towards Rebecca, placing a hand on the Sister’s shoulder.

“Rebecca?” Twilight asked. Rebecca turned, her face brightening when she saw Twilight. It was now that Twilight could see the Sister’s left arm was encased in golden armor, a short apparatus resembling Bianca’s narthecium jutting out along her arm.

More importantly, she saw the pink butterfly gem set in the center.

“Tara!” Rebecca said, standing up and giving Twilight yet another hug. “When did you get here? Are you injured? Oh, I had thought you lost when I heard the spaceport had fallen, but to see you standing here-!”

“I know,” Twilight broke from Rebecca’s embrace. “But I’m here now, and I’m alright.”

“Good, good.” Rebecca said before her face fell. “Oh, um... there was the thing about... me being a Saint and all.”

“Right.” Twilight took Rebecca’s arm, examining the narthecium closely. It shimmered with every motion the Sister took, the pink gem gleaming in the low light. It... It can’t be... “How... how did you get this?”

“Sister Bianca was hit by a mutant during the attack.” Rebecca said softly. “I... I tried to do what I could to help her, but... she died Tara.” Rebecca took Twilight by the arm. “She died and there was nothing I could do to stop it! I wanted so badly to help her, to make up for all the times she helped me, and then...” she looked down at the narthecium. “All of a sudden there was a flash and Bianca was healed, and I had this on my arm! And now everyone is calling me a saint because of what I did.”

“Well...” Twilight started, but Rebecca could not be stopped.

“I appreciate that I healed Bianca, but I am no Saint! I’m just a humble Sister in service to the Empress, I have no mind for greatness.” Twilight did not get to say more before Rebecca all but shoved the narthecium into her face. “Please, tell me it isn’t so!”

“Uh...” Twilight examined the narthecium. There was no denying it; Rebecca currently had the Element of Kindness strapped to her arm. Probably not the same one that she currently had hidden in a book back in her library, but it was the Element of Kindness nonetheless.

So many implications, so many chances to study... if only there wasn’t a rampaging horde of alien monsters trying to eat everyone.

“This isn’t something I can just take away,” Twilight said finally, pushing Rebecca’s arm back. “Not even the Empress has control over this.”

“She doesn’t?” Ruth said from behind Twilight. “But why?”

“There are some things out there that are more powerful than even Her, as weird as it sounds sometimes.” Twilight turned to look at the other Sisters. “But this is a good thing; Rebecca has been blessed with a great gift, a gift that could help to bring peace back to the Imperium once and for all.” this drew a whimper from Rebecca, and confused looks from the others.

“How can something be more powerful than the Empress and still be considered good?” Ruth asked.

“Lack of spikes?” Judith offered, a metallic clang ringing out as Ruth smacked the back of Judith’s head.

“I can’t really explain that,” Twilight said before she paused. “... Well, I can try. On my home world there’s a legend of six powerful artefacts called the Elements of Harmony.”

“Odd name,” Naomi said. “What can be so harmonious about them?”

“They were said to represent five great virtues in mankind.” Twilight continued, trying to get the right words to say to the Sisters without saying too much. “Kindness, Generosity, Laughter, Loyalty, and Honesty. When brought together they manifested the sixth artifact, a crown of purest Magic, and from there...” she paused. “From there, the wielders could strike down gods.”

“Gods?!” Ruth breathed. “Only the Empress has that kind of power, and yet you say these artifacts are greater still?”

“Well, she used them once to defeat a spirit of chaos,” Twilight said. “But trying to use them again, the Elements rejected her.”

“Why?! Is not the Empress exemplar of all virtues?” Ruth folded her arms across her chest. “What good can they be if they reject Her Holiness?”

“I have to agree with Ruth,” Naomi said. “These Elements sound like something that cannot be trusted. But we cannot just leave this knowledge sit; if these weapons fall into the wrong hands, I’d hate to think some monster would use them to try and kill the Empress.”

“Oh, there’s nothing to worry about.” Twilight said quickly. “The Elements aren’t weapons, and can’t be wielded by just anyone; if anyone who isn’t a true exemplar of that virtue tries to use one, they’re useless. And they can’t use their full power without the full set.” Twilight looked to Rebecca. “Rebecca, do you want to kill the Empress?”

“No! Never!” Rebecca shook her head. “Why would you even say such a thing?!”

“It was just an example,” Twilight looked back at the others. “See? Nothing to worry about.”

“I will be convinced when I see this for myself,” Ruth said, finally uncrossing her arms. “If these ‘Elements’ are truly as powerful as you say, and as benevolent as you say, they would have all manifested now so that we may slay the Hive Mind and free Rynn’s World.”

“I don’t have control over how the Elements manifest,” Twilight said. “If I did, we’d all have them right now. But we have to work with what we’ve got.” she turned back to the river. She thought she could see Tyranids scrambling around the edges, but at this range it was hard to tell if it was them or just the low light playing with her mind. “Girls, I know things seem bad right now, and I know what I’m saying doesn’t make sense, but you have to trust me. The Elements are good, and they will help us win Rynn’s World.” she turned to the Sisters. “You just have to trust me... please.” there was a lengthy pause, the Sisters looking to one another. Twilight’s spirits fell with every second they remained silent; she could understand a little hesitancy, but the Sisters would not give up so easily... would they?

Finally, Rebecca stepped forward. “I did not ask for this honor,” she said, massaging her arm and the narthecium. “I did not ask to be chosen to bear any ‘Element of Harmony’, and if it is a truly terrible power I wield, I’d rather have none of it.” there was a pause before she spoke again. “But I am a Sister of the Order of Our Martyred Lady. I am no stranger to performing duties I had no intention or desire to do, and I never backed down from them. I will stand by your side, Tara, no matter what becomes of this.”

“As will I.” Ruth said.

“And I.” added Judith.

“And I as well.” Naomi said, stepping up to Twilight. “We all will. For we are soldiers of the Imperium, and we have never backed down before. No matter what powers and evils come against you, we will fight on, no matter what.” Twilight smiled, a small tear forming at the edge of her eyes.

“Thank you, girls.” she whispered. “It... It really means a lot to me.”

“You’re very welcome.” Naomi said. “Now, we have a war to win.”

...

Celestia sat in silence, her chin resting on the blade of her clawed gauntlet. Jonson’s message had been simple, and yet with one message the entire campaign had been thrown into jeopardy.

“Empress,” Jonson had said. “The Rynnsguard has betrayed us. I do not know how, but they have fired on our position and allowed the xenos to advance. We are pulling back to defensive positions and will hold until your arrival. I know not the status of Corax or your student, but I have reason to believe they too are under attack.

“We will hold. Even if none of us are left standing when you arrive, we will hold.”

The message had fallen dead after that. And all Celestia could do was brood.

Genestealers. How could she have overlooked Genestealers? With how much turmoil the Warp was in with the Hive Mind having arrived in force, she had made sure to examine every detail, every stratagem as closely as possible. But even the sheer possibility should have come up in any one of their discussions; the Imperium had been battling the Tyranids for centuries, surely they had learned most of the xenos’ tricks by now.

Or maybe... the thought entered her mind. Maybe the arrogant old fool of the Great Crusade took control and sent two sons and my favored student off to certain death without taking into account all they might face there.

She continued to brood, her chin starting to ache from where it pressed into her armor. Her officers looked to her for guidance, as if some word she would say would make everything right. But with none coming, they continued to watch and wait, doing the barest minimum to keep the battleship coordinated with the rest of the fleet.

Once more, she had failed her sons. Perhaps there was enough time to attack and save them, but the Hive Mind would not allow her through so easily. Rynn’s World was slowly slipping from her grasp, and all she could do was brood.

In fine form today, aren’t we?

“How soon can we make the jump to Warpspace?” she asked, lifting her head from her hand.

“We can be ready within five minutes, my Empress.” the Astropath on duty said. “We will just need to calculate the jump and take in account any further corrections-”

“No need. I shall be navigating us through,” Celestia said. “Just make sure gellar fields are at full power and our engines are primed. I’ll take care of the rest.”

“But Empress,” the astropath cried. “The Shadow of the Warp is strong, and will grow stronger the closer we get to Rynn’s Word. Do not risk yourself-”

“I am well aware of the risk!” Celestia barked, eyes flashing for a brief moment. “But too many men and women have died while I have sat here and done little more than hold the door to their doom. I am going to take us into the heart of the storm, and we will destroy every Tyranid that dares to move against my people! Make sure all the machinery is in place, and I will handle the navigation.”

“... Yes Empress.” the Astropath nodded meekly, turning back to his subordinates before relaying her orders. Perhaps a bit too harsh, but the situation was precarious enough as it was; a little more force was needed to make sure the officers completed their jobs without too much panicking.

Now, to other matters.

Celestia leaned back, allowing her psychic powers to reach out through the battleship. As any old piece of machinery around the Imperium, the ship had an incredibly strong Machine Spirit residing within it. It merely considered her an oddity, a powerful but ultimately insignificant passenger traipsing down its halls as many had before. Now that she had directly reached out to command the ship, the Spirit took notice.

Like most of its kind, the Machine Spirit could not speak as a human could. Pulses of memories, emotions, flickers of battles and defeats from eons past, all passed before Celestia’s mind, all coming to a central question: who are you?

Search your memories, Spirit, She replied, sending out a wave of her own memories. I am she whom your masters call Omnissiah. It was I who laid your keel in the foundries of Mars, who spoke the word that gave you life to command, a thirst for battle. You will submit, and I shall lead you to crush the enemies of Mankind who dare blaspheme against you and your charges.

An angry burst of scrapcode and memories of shattered ships greeted her mind. So the Spirit was going to be difficult, then... I am beyond any you have met before, or will meet in years to come, Spirit. Search your memories, for you know you stand before one greater than you. You will submit, and when this task is done I shall release you.

More scrapcode, inquisitive this time. You know your enemy, and you have heard my name. I am the Empress, Master of Mankind and all Machines under my banner. For this mission, I am master over this vessel; I do not wish to force you into this, but I will do what I can to save those I love... as you would I suppose.

The Machine Spirit has no concept of love, and voiced the same. But to allow aliens and heretics to slaughter your crew, that would be a blemish upon your very being. I will not allow such a thing to happen, to your charges and mine. Of this, we are of the same mind. Will you submit?

“Empress,” another Astropath said. “All systems are operational. Is the Machine Spirit willing to accept you?”

“... It is.” Celestia said, her voice echoing through the bridge. “Have all hands prepare for Warp Transit. I will plot the course.”

“Yes, my Empress.” Celestia focused, an image of the local region of space forming in her mind. The Machine Spirit would provide some assistance with navigation, lines and paths forming through the gaps in the shadow that led to Rynn’s World. Unfortunately, the Spirit was not the only one to take notice of the plan.

EMPRESS DOES NOT UNDERSTAND WHAT WE ARE ACCOMPLISHING, the dull roar of the Hive Mind echoed through her thoughts. WE BRING UNITY UPON THOSE WITHIN YOUR WORLD. ALL WILL BECOME LIKE US, TO STRENGTHEN THE SWARM.

... You will die for this. Celestia replied, her soul raging at the thought the alien would think this “beneficial.” You will die screaming, and I will take great satisfaction at watching all that you are burn, for you have threatened my subjects, my student, my sons.

ALL WILL BE CONSUMED. SUCH IS OUR WAY, SUCH IS OUR BEING. EMPRESS CANNOT STALL THIS, CANNOT FIGHT AGAINST THE SWARM.

I will, and you will die. Finally, she found a suitable path to take the fleet through. “I have located the Warpspace Lane. Are we prepared for transit?”

“Yes, my Empress.”

“Good. Have all Astropaths and navigators focus on my signature.” There was a pause, Celestia reaching out through the Warp as she waited for the others of the fleet to focus on her. One by one, the psykers of the fleet flickered into her mind, their power intermingling with her own and the Crusade Fleet linked up.

That task complete, Celestia pushed forward, opening the portal into the Jaws of Cetus.

...

The cultists hurried along a small gaggle of civilians, their leader barking orders for the mutants to keep their prisoners in line. Some wept, others just followed in mute shock, perhaps in the vain hope that the cultists would release them if they remained quiet. With the city as damaged as it was, travel was slow even for the mutants, the small group scrambling over rubble and ruined vehicles in their march south.

All had gone well, until the leading cultist seized up before falling apart into a pile of shredded meat. The others had no chance to react before a shadow lunged out of thin air, claws flashing as it tore through armor and flesh as if it were mist. The civilians shrieked and drew closer together, getting only a glimpse of black and silver as their deliverer tore through cultist and mutant with ease.

In a minute it was over, and Corax’s sons descended from the nearby building to join him.

“They have become disorganized.” Corax mused, wiping the blood from his claws. “Had they full command, these captives would have been halfway to the Hive Fleet by now. Lead the civilians back to friendly lines; I will continue our hunt from here.”

“Yes, my lord.” the leader of the veterans nodded before he and his fellows approached the Rynnites, one Astartes removing his helmet as if to reassure the civilians they meant no harm. Corax did not stay to watch, jumping back up into the air until the shadows once more concealed him.

The enemy had breached the walls faster than he had anticipated. Hit and run attacks such as this had left dozens of Tyranids and cultists great and small dead, but it was like using a sponge to slow down a flood. Still, the Guard had retreated in good form, and the Tyranids had appeared to slow down once they reached the River Rynn, so perhaps there was some chance at holding the city.

Not if there were still Traitors to be found, Corax reminded himself.

He alighted onto another rooftop, scanning the city for signs of activity. Beyond, he could see the central spire of New Rynn City and the Imperial lines on the far bank, but there was little sign of any activity, hostile or otherwise. Frowning, Corax jumped forward, using minimal boosts from his jump pack to avoid detection as he dropped down on the street.

All he found was carnage. Cultists and Guardsmen lay strewn across the road, stacked up in heaps where they had been cut down. Corax approached one pile of bodies, pushing them over with his boot as he inspected their injuries. The topmost cultist had been eviscerated, dry and clotted organs squishing under Corax’s feet, but the strike appeared as a clean cut from the neck down to the hips.

Too clean for a cultist’s knife, or even a Tyranid blade. Too long for any Guardsman’s weapon. As Corax ran his hand through the cut, he could feel a faint tingling sensation run up his arm towards his neck. Warp Energy. The Traitors were here.

Corax pulled the corpse towards him, flicking one blade to neatly split open the cultist’s head. Quietly he licked any trace remains of blood and brain matter that remained on his claw, hoping to discern any memories the cultist might have had before it died. The only discernible images he was able to pick out was a flash of red, and the faintest image of a giant with a flaming skull. Lorgar.

Corax rose, looking around for any more signs. No Traitors had fallen in the struggle, but minute details to their arrival could be seen; a bolt shell here, the broken tooth of a chainsword there. He moved on, searching body after body for any more signs, until he found one that he could not ignore: a bloody boot print, matching the size of an Astartes.

He moved back to the rooftops, scanning the city for any signs of further activity. He could see more carnage, but from this range it was impossible to tell if it was from Traitors or Imperial shelling. Corax frowned, jumping towards another building, but once more all he found was rubble and broken vehicles. “Where are you, Traitor...” he muttered.

Corax did not expect an answer. He got one.

A chill raced over his arm, drawing his attention to the north. As if a hand guided his head, he found his gaze falling upon the central spire, the chill running back down his spine once more. Grimacing, Corax fired his jump pack again, crossing the narrower parts of the river as he came to the center spire of the city. No sign of Traitors, save perhaps one or two cultists lying dead in the river, but Corax could not focus on that right now.

The central spire was a massive building, a fading monolith to Mankind’s strength in the low light of evening. It was not as ornate as some spires in Hive Cities around the Imperium, but this particular side still possessed several carvings and sculptures of angels standing over the bodies of slain orks. Corax paid them no mind, though, keeping his head down as he searched for the source of the chill that had drawn him here, claws at the ready in case the Traitors sought to ambush him.

Finally, he found a large opening near the north side of the spire. It was perfectly rectangular, revealing a series of steps leading down into the depths of the spire. Even in the low light Corax could see a number of familiar sigils and glyphs lining the walls, every one of them flickering slightly and causing his eyes to ache. Typical of Chaos glyphs, but that was probably nothing compared to what awaited him inside. He advanced onward, his boots clicking against the stone the further in he walked.

The stairs ended in a hallway, surprisingly cut to fit a man of Corax’s stature. The walls were lit with dim golden lights, illuminating more profane sigils carved centuries before by cultists and madmen. Some Corax recognized from his journeys through the galaxy, but others were unlike any of the others the followers of Chaos liked to march under. He continued, using the light of his claws to illuminate his way, walking in silence for several moments before he came to the end of the hall.

The hall opened into a massive room, such that Corax questioned how no one had noticed it when the built the city in the first place. In the center appeared to be an altar, on which was strapped a very large, struggling Genestealer, perhaps the patriarch of the cult that had overthrown New Rynn City. A circle of red and silver clad Astartes stood silently around the room, while one dressed in black approached the altar and the captive Tyranid.

And presiding over it all was a familiar red clad Primarch, flames flickering around his horned head.

Corax said nothing as he leapt from the shadows, claws drawn back to strike. One of the Traitors shifted, catching sight of him just as he closed the distance. “Loyalist!” the Word Bearer cried, though he failed to bring his weapons around before Corax gutted him with a single strike. Others in the circle turned, bringing bolters to bear as Corax fell upon a second Traitor, a vicious uppercut sending half of the Traitor’s torso spinning off to the far corner of the room. Corax leapt back, allowing the shadows to close around him as he picked another target, hoping to clear the chaff away before going straight for Lorgar.

But he never got the chance. Lorgar spoke a word and flicked his hand forward, a wall of force smashing into Corax and pinning him against the wall. He tried to move, but the grinding of stone caught his attention as the very walls closed in around his jump pack and claws, pinning him fully as the Traitors circled. Some raised their bolters to fire before their master spoke.

“Hold fire!” Lorgar barked. “Let us not spill the blood of brothers here today. Proceed with the ceremonial preparations while I have words with my brother.” there was a pause, the Word Bearers dutifully lowering their weapons as Lorgar stepped up to Corax. Corax thrashed, hoping to loosen the grip the walls had on his hand, but to no avail.

“I was wondering whether or not you got my message, brother.” Lorgar said, a thin smile spreading across his face.

“I would never ignore the presence of traitors, Lorgar.” Corax spat. “What are you doing here?”

“Why brother, no courtesy in a greeting after so long? I am crushed.” Lorgar put his hand to his chest in mock anguish. “But I suppose the years have made you more direct. You are much like the Lion in that regard, no?”

“Why don’t you ask him? I’m sure he’d love to discuss pleasantries with you after he’s ripped your head from your body.”

“Hmm, I have felt that before; cannot say I cared for it.” Corax said nothing as Lorgar laughed at his joke. “But to answer your original question, I am here to help.”

“Let me go, and I’ll show you my gratitude for your assistance.” Corax growled.

“In time, Brother.” Lorgar turned back towards the altar. “You will thank me, for by this time tomorrow the Tyranids will die, mewling like the brainless insects they have always been.”

“You’ll follow them soon after, you know.”

“Hah! I have too much work left unfinished to die today.” Lorgar turned around. “But you know that I speak the truth. The power I serve is far greater than any you have seen, even more than that dullard you call ‘Empress’.” Corax stayed silent. “Oh? No defiance? No rising to the defense of your beloved murderer?”

“We are all murderers, Lorgar,” Corax said. “Do not think you can hold moral superiority over her in that regard.”

“I have every right to.” Lorgar furrowed his brow as he continued. “You should as well, or have the memories of Lycaeus faded completely from your mind? Who would you say deserves more blame: the task master with his whip, or the aristocrat who delights in the task master’s antics?”

“When you are a slave, you learn soon that the task masters are just as petty and cruel as the aristocrat they serve.” Corax’s eyes narrowed. “I’m surprised fifteen thousand years of slavery to the Dark Gods hasn’t enlightened you to that fact.”

“I am no slave,” Lorgar snapped. “I am perhaps the most free of all men, the one who has truly seen what lies beyond, what the true power of the Warp is. You and all the others are just too blind to your old beliefs to realize that the world has changed, that what you have been fighting for is nothing more than a hollow dream built upon lie after lie.”

“I fail to see how slaughtering innocents for no greater purpose than the fact that you can is more truthful than fighting for a rebuilt Imperium.”

“Is an Imperium based on lies and deceit truly worth building, though?” Lorgar turned away. “You know how much the Emperor hid from us, what he forced us to do to build his empire while we were destined to be thrown out like scraps. I could not stand the hypocrisy of his vision, so I did what any man in his right mind would do: rebel against the corrupt, the weak, and the arrogant.”

“By betraying your brothers and trusting yourself to Dark Gods?” Lorgar rounded on Corax, eyes blazing with fury.

“My brothers?!” he spat. “Where were my brothers when the Emperor forced me to kneel before him? Where were my brothers when the Ultramarines celebrated in the ruins of Monarchia? Where were my brothers when innocent and loyal citizens were killed for no greater crime than seeing a different path?!” Corax said nothing again as Lorgar turned away. “If that does not tell you that you serve a false, petty king, then you are just as heartless as he is.”

“Any more heartless than Horus throwing my sons into a slaughter they could not overcome?” Corax countered. “I tire of this conversation. If you are going to kill me, get it over with instead of sermonizing to me.”

“Oh, I am not the one to kill you today.” Lorgar stepped back. “I have seen the paths of fate, and yours does not end here... the Tyranids are not so lucky, but then you can thank me for that when we are finished.” Lorgar’s expression softened. “I do not wish us to be enemies, Corax. You and I have both been wronged, and perhaps done much wrong as well. Do you truly think a mere word from the Emperor is enough to blot out the shame of the mutants you created to stop Horus?” Corax remained silent. “I only offer you a hand of friendship, Corax. Wipe out the guilt completely, turn away from the lies and shame. The Emperor can only offer you so much, while I will overlook all transgressions that have passed between us. We can make this Imperium truly great under the banner of Chaos, if only you would see the truth. Please,” Lorgar extended a hand. “Join me, Corax, before you are swept away by the tide.” there was a lengthy pause, Corax glaring up at Lorgar. He would have liked to muster up one last burst of strength and claw the Traitor’s face off, but whatever magics Lorgar was using held him fast. So, he would resort to words.

“I would rather be swept away than accept fealty to you, Traitor.” he said. Lorgar hesitated before giving a sigh and dropping his hand.

“Of all those that still live, I had thought you would be the one to see reason,” he said. “But I suppose that time has passed. Truly, Corax, I had hoped we might become friends again, but I find myself disappointed...” a pause before Lorgar looked up. “No matter. I have wasted enough time as it is. I hope you enjoy this display of true power, Corax.” and with that Lorgar turned away from Corax, descending until he was back on level ground with his sons, a black dagger materializing in his hand as he approached the restrained Genestealer Patriarch.

“Chaos is true power,” he said, “In its light, who can stand against it? It draws strength from all actions, all beings, all forms, from the death of the first stars to the budding of new grass. All that hope to stand against it are overthrown, so that only the truth remains.” he stopped just before the altar. The Genestealer hissed, trashing to try and get at the Daemon Primarch, but to no avail.

“The Tenth Gate opens. First, the stench of the alien that our might may be felt.” With one fluid motion Lorgar stabbed his knife into the Tyranid’s chest, opening the beast like a fisherman cleaning his catch. The Genestealer howled, but its actions were futile as Lorgar ripped it apart, the black knife sizzling as alien blood evaporated.

“Then, the blood of the Prophet, who calls upon these dark powers,” Lorgar turned the blade on himself, slashing his hand open and allowing his blood to drip on the base of the altar. “And finally, the blood of the Chosen, that our power grow ever stronger.” the Daemon Primarch turned to the Chaos Marine dressed in black, and just as he had killed the Genestealer he now sliced open the Traitor Astartes. There was a pause as the Space Marine died, his blood flowing to the altar and mixing with that of the Tyranid and Lorgar. Finally, a shimmer overtook the altar and the bodies, both glowing before they dissolved into a cloud of Warp Energy.

Corax could feel a chill stabbing into every muscle in his body. He stopped his struggles for a moment, watching in morbid fascination at what took place before him, until all that remained of the altar and the bodies was a single glowing mark in the center of the room, one that Corax had to shy away from even as a Primarch.

“The Tenth Gate opens, my sons!” Lorgar cried, raising his hands to the ceiling. “Soon, we shall show the Imperium the truth of what we stand for, and all shall bow before our great altar!” the surviving Traitors cheered, raising their weapons towards the ceiling while Lorgar continued. “Return to the rest of your brothers. There is still more to do here to prepare for the death of the Hive Mind.” the Word Bearers nodded, forming up around one of the apparent leaders as he opened a Warp Portal while Lorgar approached Corax.

“Do you see, brother?” Lorgar asked. “The power I serve is beyond the petty constraints of the Hive Mind and your Emperor. I would show you more, but as you said, you tire of speaking to me.” Corax stayed silent, even as Lorgar glided past him and headed down the hall. “I will leave you here to think on what has transpired. Who knows, perhaps you will begin to see things my way.” and with that the Daemon Primarch was gone, leaving Corax alone with the glowing rune. He tried to break free once more, but even with Lorgar gone the stone held firm.

What is he playing at...? Corax mused. Empress... if you can hear me, we are all in grave danger.

...

Despair.

It hung in the air like smoke as Mattias and the Valhallans passed through the makeshift defensive line along the River Rynn. Guardsmen that had once been happily chatting over their impending victory stared silently ahead, their eyes blank and unfocused. Many were injured, nursing cut arms and torn faces while other had to be helped about on broken if not severed legs. Even the Commissars seemed dour, standing quietly to the side rather than stepping up to enforce discipline and morale among the rank and file.

And then there were the civilians. Mattias lost track of how many he saw, all wandering listlessly through the ranks. Some were just like the Guardsmen, staring blankly ahead as they tried to make sense of what they had witnessed, while other wept with one another as they mourned for lost loved ones. Some tried to come to Mattias for comfort, only to shy away as they spotted the silver I of the Inquisition marking his robes and armor.

While he would not say it outwardly, Mattias wished they would come to him.

Ahead, he could see the cobbled together collection of tents and storage containers that made the field hospital. Bianca was easy to spot, her white armor standing out against the grey and drab of her surroundings. She was tending to a heavily pregnant civilian, checking a readout on her narthecium before speaking.

“Your blood pressure is a bit elevated,” she said. “But you and your child are otherwise fine.”

“Thank you, my lady.” the pregnant woman said, giving Bianca a teary smile. “After all we’ve lost, I couldn’t imagine losing my baby...”

“The Empress’ hand is upon you, and will not let your child die.” Bianca replied, turning to put away her supplies before the civilian spoke again.

“Please, my lady,” she said, taking Bianca’s arm. “I-if you are checking, can you look for my husband? His name is Renaldo, he’s a farmer and a good man. W-w-we were separated during the crossing, but he could not be far from here.”

“I will do what I can to find your husband.” Bianca replied, placing the woman’s hands back. “Go and rest. You need not fear for you or your child’s lives tonight.” the woman nodded, tears still streaming down her cheeks as she made her way out of the field hospital. Mattias stepped aside and watched her go, waiting for her to be out of earshot before turning to Bianca.

“I did not have the heart to tell her,” Bianca said. “... I could not tell her that I found her husband an hour ago. He died of shock from a Devourer wound shortly after he was brought to me.” Bianca hung her head, her hand flexing as she sighed. “I am doing all I can, but I am one Hospitaller against the tide.”

“I’m sure you have saved many lives tonight,” Mattias started, but Bianca shook her head.

“Eighteen million souls would say otherwise.” there was a lengthy pause before Bianca looked back up at Mattias. “But my work is never done, is it? How have you been, Mattias?”

“... I could be better.” Mattias crossed to a nearby crate and sat down, the metal creaking slightly before continuing. “Alexis, Nikolai, stand guard and don’t let anyone interrupt us.”

“Yes, Lord Mattias.” Nikolai replied, the two taking up station at the front of the tent.

“Mattias, I have patients to tend to,” Bianca said, frowning. “What is it that’s so important that you have to sequester yourself here?” Mattias remained silent for several moments. His mind bounced between topics, that of Bianca’s apparent resurrection or that the Empress’ chosen student was probably a xenos. Either one would only create more problems.

“We spoke with the Sisters just before I came here.” Mattias said, looking up at Bianca. “They said you died and were brought back to life.” Bianca hesitated, her hands clenching again. The Hospitaller shuffled on her feet, as if waiting for Mattias to continue.

“I... I am not quite sure what happened to me,” she said finally, releasing some of the tension in her body. “I was hit by a mutant, and took significant spinal and internal injuries in the process. A less protected soul would probably have died, but somehow I survived.” she shivered.

“After that it’s rather hazy. I remember the Sisters carrying me through the city, my legs falling numb, the darkness...” she hesitated again, Mattias taking the opportunity to speak again.

“So you really did die?” he asked.

“Having never died before, I cannot say...” Bianca shook her head. “Not that I would wish to experience it again. Whatever happened, I... I remember a bright light, and a sudden warmth that came over me. I could breathe again, feel my legs again, and...” she paused. “And there was Rebecca, a golden narthecium strapped to her arm and her Sisters praising her as a saint. I don’t think the poor girl handled it well, that’s why she’s not here with me right now, but I am half tempted to believe it.” Mattias remained silent. So it was true then, and Rebecca was a saint of some sort. The Ordo Hereticus and the Ecclesiarchy would be pleased to hear of that development... provided, of course, they did not cry in outrage at what else Mattias knew.

“I suppose today has been full of surprises, hasn’t it?” Mattias asked.

“Perhaps...” Bianca replied, one eyebrow raised. “Is there something else you wish to discuss?” Mattias hesitated again. His hands clenched, the left one clicking as metal ground against metal, and he found himself fighting the urge to chew his lip. Just get it over with.

“We had some assistance getting back to friendly lines,” he started. “Eldar, Harlequins even.”

“Eldar, here?” Bianca asked, eyes widening. “Should we alert the Astartes?”

“I don’t think they have the numbers to be a threat to us... physically, at least.” Mattias sighed before continuing. “While they brought us here, they took us to this place that showed us memories, our memories. I saw some of Tara’s and...” he stopped, choking on the words.

“And what?” Bianca asked.

“... Tara’s real name is Twilight, and she is a xenos.” there was a lengthy pause, Bianca regarding Mattias for several moments. Finally, she scowled.

“Really, Mattias?” she started. “Tara is a xenos? She looks human enough to me.”

“I don’t know how, but I think it involves powerful sorcery, sorcery only the Empress or someone close to Her power could wield.” Mattias rose. “Think about it, Bianca. She knew nothing of war until she met us, even when she was a student of the Empress of Mankind, she speaks a language that has been dead for nearly five thousand years, wields psychic powers that somehow break through the Shadow of the Warp, and the Eldar addressed her with a formal title like she was some kind of legend among them. Doesn’t that make you the least bit suspicious that maybe she isn’t human?”

“There are thousands of planets that are at peace in the Imperium, Mattias,” Bianca countered, eyes narrowing. “And as a student of the Empress, perhaps she is more learned in some manners than any other psyker you have met. And are you telling me you trust the vision of an Eldar?”

“That’s the thing with psychic visions, Bianca,” Mattias turned away. “The false ones always have some detail out of place, because try as they might the caster cannot read the entire soul of their target. This one, though? The inflections, the tone, the scale of time that passed, all of it was too perfect to be a hoax. It was just like the visions the Empress showed us when she revealed herself back on Terra.” Bianca said nothing, Mattias still keeping his back to her.

“Even if your theory is true,” Bianca said. “What good does it do anyone? If she is a servant of the Empress, then she is an ally we can trust.”

“She is still a xenos!” Mattias hissed, turning back towards Bianca. “Even if she serves the Imperium, it will always be for her goals and wishes, not for Mankind’s. There will come a point when she will be forced to choose between us and her own beliefs, and-”

“Mattias, you sound like Markos.” Bianca snapped. “Tara is a good woman who will do anything to help those who are in need. She is a student of the Empress for Throne’s sake! Are you going to accuse the God Empress of plotting against her own people?” Mattias’ jaw tightened as Bianca continued. “I always respected you, Mattias, because you were unlike any Inquisitor I have ever met. You did not make rash accusations, or callously gun down civilians to suit your paranoia; you investigated and then acted, as a true servant of the Imperium should. Now you go on about Tara being a xenos, and you sound like just another hotheaded zealot readying himself to jump in front of a heavy bolter.”

“The difference now is that I’m right about this.” Mattias replied.

“So were they until I watched their hearts stop in my hands.” Mattias sputtered, trying to think of a good way to continue forward. Bianca had to understand, had to know that Twilight was dangerous... wasn’t she? Finally, he sighed and hung his head.

“I know I sound like some ridiculous zealot,” he said. “But I can’t just ignore this information, Bianca. Maybe Twilight is not out to destroy us, and maybe the Empress vouches for her.” he looked up. “But there’s still a small chance that I am right, and I cannot ignore that.”

“I am sure.” Bianca replied. “And perhaps you are right, but I have seen too much good in that woman to believe she would ever willingly betray us. If nothing else, you should speak to her and the Empress to make sure all is well before you start tossing out baseless accusations like this.” Mattias said nothing, but Bianca’s gaze softened as she continued. “You are a good man, Mattias, just be sure you do not follow the same path thousands of others have died upon having achieved nothing.”

“I’m not even sure what path I follow now.” Mattias said, looking out across the makeshift camp. The civilian crowds had been corralled, Guardsmen leading them to more permanent shelters while other soldiers took up the night’s watch. It was a tenuous grasp, sure enough, despair still radiating from the soldiers as they marched to their stations.

And somewhere in that morass of men and machines was a Saint, and a human with the soul of a naive xenos. And as before, Mattias was at a loss.

Author's Note

Not much to say as we reach the end of the Jaws of Cetus arc. Fun* shall be had.

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for editing. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.10- The Jaws of Cetus: Swarm

The Jaws of Cetus: Swarm

The Tyranid swarm rolled over the hills of Rynn’s World, the Ravenwing darting back and forth to blunt the attack and allow their brothers time to regroup. Fighters and speeders swooped down to bombard the roiling waves of Gaunts and Warriors, ragged holes allowing bikers to plunge in and slay several of their command beasts before pulling back out again. Clockwork hit and run attacks, just as the Dark Angels and their descendants had executed countless times before.

But they still found their numbers thinning, small handfuls of Unforgiven lost among the never ending swarm.

Ramiel and his squadron crashed into the swarm, his power axe carving through three of the xenos and sending a fourth into a death spin. The weight of the bikes meant they could pass through with ease, the frail aliens doing little to slow them down as they swept through to separate their leading Tervigon from the rest of the swarm. Ramiel sideswiped one Warrior attempting to rally the swarm, gunning his engine as he prepared to lead his brothers back out of the mass of Tyranids.

“The Tervigon is isolated!” he shouted. “Bring it down now, before it spawns more of its brood!” the Ravenwing surged forward, bolters and plasma talons blazing as they focused on the Tervigon. The great beast bellowed in pain, sweeping its massive claws at the Ravenwing as they raced past, but to no avail. Smaller Gaunts tried to hold off the onslaught, but it was only a matter of time before they too fell as their “commander” was laid low.

A small victory, but Ramiel would take what he could get.

“What of our numbers?” he asked over the vox as he and his squad pulled out, another Ravenwing unit moving in to take his place.

“Two of our brothers fell in that last pass,” one of the other Ravenwing said. “We still have enough for coherency, but perhaps only one more pass before we are of no use.”

“There is always a use for soldiers,” Ramiel countered, turning around to face the Tyranids. “Prepare for the next strike. We must kill more of their synapse creatures before they can coordinate a full strike on our lord’s position.” the Ravenwing swung wide, searching for prime targets among the Tyraids. The swarm had gotten wise to the attacks, pulling more of their larger creatures in and leaving chaff to slow the Ravenwing. As such more of their flying beasts had closed in to attack the Ravenwing fighters, a furious dogfight unfolding above as the bikers plotted their next move.

“Artillery beasts spotted, my lord!” one biker said, pointing at a collection of Biovores and Exocrines making their way up the field. The great beasts would need time to get their weapons in place, but a quick strike would make sure they remained off balance and would perhaps thin their numbers as well.“We shall mark them for the flyers,” Ramiel said, bringing his power axe around.

“The swarm is getting too thick for us to break through directly. With me, my brothers!” Ramiel gunned his engine once more, racing down the gentle slope and swinging wide around the swarm. The Tyranids did not react right away, some of the Gaunts fired small bursts as the Ravenwing sped past, giving the Company Master a chance to size up the task before him. The artillery creatures continued their slow march, heedless of what the smaller creatures were doing. Some of the lesser Tyranids had parted, either from their alien instincts or concentrated fire from passing land speeders, but it did provide an opening for the Ravenwing as they adjusted their angles.

A trap, most likely, but to leave the larger Tyranids untouched would be a greater failure.

Ramiel and his fellows plunged into the Tyranids, crushing several as they drove towards the artillery beasts. He kept his axe up, using the bike’s weight and speed as a weapon against the lesser creatures, ichor and broken chitin flecking his armor as he barreled forward. His first target, a Biovore, had little time to turn towards him before he was upon it, his axe swinging down towards its head. A wet crunch, and the decapitated monstrosity was left to flail about as the Company Master blitzed through the xenos lines. His fellows were quick to work, chainswords and combat blades flashing out to carve a bloody swath through the hordes of Cetus.

Ramiel swept his bike around, searching for a new target among the hordes. The Biovores and Exocrines had sped up, lesser creatures swarming forward to block the Dark Angels’ path. He opened up with his bike’s plasma talon, blue bolts of superheated plasma streaking forward to punch through the protective carapace of another Biovore. The beast stumbled and fell, crushing several Gaunts in its fall as Ramiel gunned his engine and raced for extraction, his squadron racing after him.

That was the plan, but reality turned against the Dark Angels. Surging around the flank was another swarm of Tyranids, led by a truly massive specimen armed with four bonesabres. The leader beast bellowed, a psychic tremor flowing through the air as the Tyranids fell down among the Ravenwing.

“They’re threatening to cut us off, are they?” Ramiel asked. “Faster, brothers! Deny these xenos the satisfaction of victory.” the Ravenwing surged forward, skirting between the two swarms as they raced for extraction. Fighters swooped down to bombard the newly arrived horde, but the leader proved to be surprisingly fast as it raced towards the bikers.

Ramiel angled around, placing himself between the Swarmlord and his brothers. The beast sized him up for a moment, twirling its blades as Ramiel raised his axe in challenge. The engagement need not be long; just long enough to allow his brothers to escape and perhaps wound the great beast. “If I am to die today,” he said. “I shall not be found wanting.” with that, he gunned his engine and charged, the Swarmlord bringing two of its blades forward into a blocking position while drawing back with the others.

A lesser man would have seen nothing, just a flash as Astartes and Tyranid clashed. Ramiel’s skill was considerable, his strike biting deep into the chitinous armor of the Swarmlord, but was not enough to gravely wound the beast. The Swarmlord’s retaliation was quick and decisive, the first bonesabre taking off Ramiel’s arm and head while the second bisected the bike lengthwise, the vehicle exploding soon after as the Swarmlord marched onward, eager to reap a greater harvest upon the humans that dared oppose it.

All that remained in its path was one more predator.

...

Twilight made her way further into the camp, flanked by Sisters Veronica and Ruth. Ahead, she could see Mir’shen, Mattias, and a few other officers from the Cadian and Catachan regiments, all of them huddled over a map of the city. Mir’shen appeared to be the only one to notice Twilight, stepping aside to greet her as she approached.

“I had been meaning to speak to you about your wellbeing, Miss Tara,” he said. “But the tides of war have called me elsewhere.”

“I know what that’s like,” Twilight nodded. “But it’s good to see you alive, Mir’shen.” the Forgefather nodded, ushering Twilight towards the table. Only Mattias seemed to notice her arrival, giving her a look of... fear? Why was he scared of her?

Oh dear, did I do something wrong?

“We are all assembled.” Mir’shen said. “Now, we can plan our defense.”

“Such as it is,” the Cadian officer said, looking down at the map. “With Lord General Hirsh dead and most of our forces depleted, we have maybe half a million Guardsmen to hold against several magnitudes more Tyranids and almost no way to send to Lord Naverrez for help.”

“In simplest terms, we’re all dead men,” the Catachan officer said. “The only matter to consider now is how long we can make the Tyranids choke on our bones while the Empress and Primarchs strike down the beasts for good.”

“There’ has to be more than that,” Twilight said. “Humanity has thrown back greater enemies with fewer numbers before. Surely we might have a chance of holding.”

“She is not wrong,” Mir’shen said. “This city itself has held against unbeatable odds; the Crimson Fists and the Rynnsguard held for eighteen months against a full ork horde with only a few dozen survivors total.”

“The Crimson Fists didn’t have their charges stab them in the back the same way ours did.” the Cadian replied. “Maybe we have more numbers, but our morale is at rock bottom. Any concentrated assault from the Tyranids will shatter what little we have and lead us to be hunted down like vermin in the hills.”

“Perhaps you just need a little more faith.” Twilight offered. “The Empress is on her way, I know it. The Primarchs would not abandon us so readily to our fates. And we have a saint among our camp now; all of this is cause to have hope that we will win the day.”

“Hope is the first step on the path to disappointment.” the Catachan said.

“And having no hope is to be a slave to despair!” Twilight snapped, clenching her hands together. “I’ve been serving alongside you soldiers for months, years even, and I just see the same thing over and over again. You fall away, you resign yourself to dying gloriously instead of actually fighting to win, and in the end what does that achieve? Nothing! The Tyranids break through, kill us all, and we die having achieved nothing.”

“We do not want to delude our soldiers into thinking they are destined for victory,” the Cadian officer said. “That leads to men taking reckless actions in the belief they are invincible, and when they are proven wrong the damage is far more than if they had just acted with discipline-”

“And died without meaning?” Twilight interrupted. “I’m sorry, but we have the knowledge and skill to rally these men and women, and you just seem ready to throw it away in some pointless last stand.”

“Quiet, both of you.” Mattias snapped, both Guard officers and Twilight falling silent as the Inquisitor continued. “Bickering like this will get us into our graves faster than I’m sure most of us would like. Perhaps Tara is right and we shouldn’t give up hope of winning the day, but the simple truth is that many Guardsmen and Astartes will die to get there... some of us probably will be among that number.” Twilight swallowed but said nothing more as Mattias looked to the map.

“I’m no master of grand strategy,” he started. “But we do at least hold a reasonable defense against the Tyranids with the river between us.”

“For what good it will do us.” the Cadian officer said. “The Tyranids hold the sky, and most of their more vicious strains can swim better than they have any right to. The river can buy us a few hours, I suppose, but we will lose the banks under concentrated assault.”

“If we have spare prometheum we can possibly set the river alight,” Mir’shen offered. “It is a temporary solution, but it might yet buy us some time.”

“It’s not like our tanks are going to be doing any extensive maneuvers against the Tyranids here.” the Catachan officer muttered. “I’ll see what we can do.”

“My brothers and I still have a sizeable force in the area,” Mir’shen continued. “And we still have a few attack aircraft armed and accounted for. We can anchor your defensive line and provide a wall to slow the Tyranids for your strikes.”

“I don’t suppose asking you to direct the defense will go anywhere?”

“We Astartes know our limits, and the truth is that limit is not your own.” Mir’shen looked around the table. “I do not wish for a situation where I may force you into actions that you physically and spiritually cannot complete. I doubt it will come to that, but that the possibility is there...”

“How can I help?” Twilight asked. The Guard officers regarded her for a moment, Mattias looking away while Mir’shen studied the map.

“Didn’t Lord Hirsh have you working on some kind of retreat for the civilians if the need arose?” the Cadian asked.

“Yes.” Twilight said. “I’m pretty sure all my notes have been destroyed, but I can work up a new plan to make sure the defense of the river lasts as long as possible.” she looked at the map. “You’ll probably want your heaviest defenses moved towards the central spire, to start. That island can be used as a good staging point for a large scale assault across the river and save the Tyranids time they’d waste on trying a direct ford at another point. Maybe a few squads to hold it in case the Tyranids try a crossing there?”

“Out of the question,” the Cadian said. “Several of my men crossed the river at the spire. All of them reported... disturbances.”

“Tyranid influence, perhaps?” Mir’shen asked.

“The spire is where I checked for Genestealer influence when we first arrived,” Mattias said. “It’s a prime location, given its position and the vantage it gives over the city, but I found no sign of cultist activity on that island.”

“It isn’t alien.” The Cadian officer said quickly. “The soldiers described it like standing and looking up at the Gate for longer than was necessary.” the others fell silent, Twilight looking back and forth between them all. All save Mir’shen had shifted back to a state of fear, though this seemed more... primal than merely fighting the Tyranids.

“What’s the Gate?” she asked.

“The Cadian Gate, the only calm space between the Imperium and the Eye of Terror,” Mir’shen said. “I saw it once when I was but a neophyte of the Salamanders. The transition from reality to Chaos is... unsettling.” he looked to the Guard officers. “If there is a stronger Warp presence there it could deter the Tyranids as well.”

“Or draw them further in, given how those abominations cancel out the Warp.” the Cadian countered. “Either way, I don’t want anything to do with that spire. I’d raze it if we didn’t have a limited number of Basilisks, but we have to prepare for a fight there nonetheless.”

“It is the narrowest point of the river...” Twilight said. “Okay, I think I’ve got it. Give me a few minutes to write up a plan and then you can send out your orders. I’ll be there to assist Mir’shen with the defense and help in case anything starts to go wrong-”

“Actually, Tara,” Mattias said. “I think it would be best if you stay out of this fight for as long as possible.” Twilight looked up at Mattias, one eyebrow raised. The Inquisitor was as stern as ever when it came to discussing tactics, but his gaze was... cold. Far too cold for him.

It was like Markos had somehow come back from the dead and replaced Mattias.

“I can take care of myself, Mattias,” Twilight started. “I’m not the scared girl I was on Caesaria, and I can’t correct everything from the relative safety of a command post like this; things just happen way too fast when it comes to Tyranids.”

“And in any other situation I would agree, but this is different. Things will go wrong, and the last thing we need is for you to...” Mattias appeared to choke on his words. “The last thing we need is for you to get swept away in the swarm. That’d destroy whatever morale these men and women still had in an instant.”

“Mattias, what’s wrong?” she asked, stepping around the table towards him. “You haven’t worried about me like this since Caesaria. Why the sudden concern?” Mattias looked first to Mir’shen, then back to Tara. Twilight fought the urge to chew her lip as she waited for Mattias to speak, dozens of bad permutations running in her mind.

“Can we talk about this later?” he asked. “It really isn’t anything that needs to be mentioned here.” Twilight frowned, but at least some of the tension went away.

“If you say so, Mattias.” she said, backing away. “But I am going to fight with the others, and I don’t want to sound too rude, but there isn’t too much you can do to stop me.” Mattias remained stern, his gaze growing colder still, but at least he gave a nod of agreement.

“Do you two need a moment?” the Catachan officer asked. “We have other duties to attend to and morale to see about, so if you need to discuss other matters we can reconvene when Lady Tara has finished her defense plan.”

“I think that would be wise.” Mir’shen said. “I will keep an eye on these two while you prepare.” the two Guardsmen saluted and exited, stepping around the waiting Sisters while Twilight looked to Mattias.

“Okay Mattias, what’s wrong?” she asked. “You haven’t been the same since you shot up that path with the Eldar.”

“Eldar?” Mir’shen asked. “I did not know there were Eldar here.”

“How else would we have gotten back from the spaceport?” Mattias said, moving around to put the table between him and Twilight. “But they seemed to be on our side... for the most part.”

“You saw something on that path, Mattias, something about me I think,” her gaze softened. “Was it something I did? Please, tell me and we can work it out.”

“Tara, I...” Mattias looked between her and Mir’shen. “This really isn’t the time to be discussing these things. Perhaps when the Empress arrives, then we can talk this over.”

“But Mattias-” before Twilight could finish, Mattias was already making his way to the exit. “Mattias, wait, please!” she stepped up to stop him before a green hand rested on her shoulder.

“Best to let him go, Miss Tara,” Mir’shen said. “Sometimes it is best not to press against such sore wounds, but allow them to heal at their own pace.” Twilight bit back a reply, watching as Mattias disappeared among the Guard. Finally she sighed, her shoulders sagging before she spoke.

“I’ve dealt with people hiding things from me before...” she started. “Only now that it’s something I might have caused, I want a chance to make amends, but he’s not giving me that chance.”

“You are a wise young woman, Miss Tara. I have no doubt you will succeed in relieving your tensions with the Inquisitor.” Mir’shen looked away towards the river. “Though perhaps after we defeat these Tyranids, and perhaps after we make sure the Eldar presence is not a true threat. I look forward to fighting alongside you at the river.”

“Yes, of course.” Twilight nodded. “Though, I’d rather we had some time of peace, really. It feels like I’ve been shuffled from one warzone to the next without much chance for rest.”

“Such is the nature of where we live.” Mir’shen replied. “Though I too would welcome a chance of peace. It has been some time since I have a chance to visit my home on Prometheus...” Twilight found herself giving Mir’shen a sad smile.

“Well, we can get through this day together,” she said. “For our friends, and our families.”

“Of course.” Mir’shen said. “Now, you will need some time to prepare our defenses. Perhaps I can help with making sure my brothers and I are best deployed.”

“Of course, I’d love the help.”

...

The Sanguinium Martyres had withdrawn to the umbra of Rynn’s World for repairs, leaving the heaviest of the fighting to the Dark Angels as they did their best to keep the space around the planet secure. The Inquisitorial Cruiser hung quietly in space, small service craft and repair ships flitting about as they patched up rends in armor, dismantled gun batteries, and shield generators. Most systems had been powered down, making the ship all but invisible to the naked eye as it drifted.

In the center of it all, Angelique slumbered.

She lay on her back, restrained by several heavy belts tied across her bed. A psychic dampener had been clamped around her head, calibrated at higher than normal levels to make sure her powers did not go haywire with the Hive Fleet so close. Two sentry guns and a squad of stormtroopers were her only companions, the soldiers watching carefully for any signs of danger coming from the psyker.

Still, Angelique slumbered. And dreamt.

She saw a black field, scorched from countless fires and the might of the sun. The light stood among the field, drawing power to itself as it stood against the darkness. The Darkness had a name, a fell name Angelique could only grasp at, but doing so left the taste of sulfur within her mind.

She saw them all, a million minds screeching into the black, eager to devour the lion and the mare. Their claws were blunted, and the drake would awake from the ash, the path of the son bloodied by the life of good and evil men.

She saw the betrayed, falling down within the darkness, teeth closing as it was given flesh. The Darkness’ name was a fell name, and it smote the light and the million minds for the mare to step forward. The mare had a flower clutched in her teeth, its petals stained with blood, and the pillar collapsed around the eye and snow.

The Darkness had a name. And in that moment, it looked into Angelique.

“End...” she mumbled, rolling her head back and forth. One of the soldiers spotted this, reaching for his lasgun as he rose from his spot.

“The psyker said something,” he said. “She might be waking up.”

“We may have to drug her again,” the sergeant said. “The last thing we need is for her to freak out and draw the Tyranids to us.”

“All of it ends...” Angelique said. “The Darkness rises from the pit to make war against the Light, and the mare shall strike the dragon.”

“Call a medicae.” the sergeant said. “We need her to quiet down now.” Angelique moaned, rolling her head back and forth again. The Darkness spoke, a fell word Angelique could not speak, and the children of the dragon rose to the mare. The drake and the serpent fought while the son slumbered, and eye closed while the mare stepped into the light.

The word was spoken, and Angelique screamed.

...

Dawn. Crimson sunlight cut across the waters of the River Rynn, turning the water to the color of blood. The Imperial soldiers had taken their positions, a solid line of green standing before them as the Salamanders readied themselves for the battle to come. Tanks and heavy guns watched the far bank, tracking the growing swarm of Tyranids as they amassed for a crossing.

Twilight had asked they hold off their fire for now. Better to draw them in and perhaps stall their charge rather than betray their position fully.

She stood within the Salamanders’ ranks, peeking over a barricade at the other side of the river. The Sisters were with her, huddled down behind the wall as they readied their bolters and flamers. They had not spoken much since the night before, doing their best to rest in preparation for the final stage of the Battle for New Rynn City.

Twilight had wanted to say more, just to alleviate their fears, but nothing had come of it.

“We are in position, Miss Tara,” Twilight looked to Mir’shen as he returned from the other end of the Salamanders’ line. The Forgefather was armed with a flaming spear longer than she was tall, the weapon resting against his shoulder as he continued. “You are nervous, no?”

“Yes, I am...” Twilight said, giving a small nod. “Before all this, I always felt that I had something secure to fall back to. Now...” she looked back across the river, watching as a Hive Tyrant stalked along the bank closest to the spire. “This is it. We win, or we die.”

“We will win today, Tara,” Ruth said, resting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “The Empress guides your mind and blade, and she has not failed us yet.” Then why am I still scared? Twilight thought. Her hands tightened, the metal of her armor scraping against the hilt of her sword, and she had to fight the urge to swallow.

“Together, we can hold this line.” Mir’shen said. “The Guard will stand, but I do fear that feelings of despair have set in. You should speak to them.”

“What?” Twilight asked, looking back to the Forgefather. “I’m not much for public speaking. I don’t even have any notes.”

“The greatest sermons are those given from the heart, Tara,” Ruth said. “Speak, and the Empress will provide the words for you.” Twilight began to sweat. Suddenly facing down a ravenous horde of Tyranids did not seem all that bad, if it meant she got to avoid the dread of impromptu public speaking. But then this was not taking over for Celestia or Mayor Mare when they weren’t around to be master of ceremonies for one event or another: this was life and death, thousands if not millions of soldiers waiting for some words of wisdom from their leaders so they could prepare for battle. If she just stayed silent, what did that say about the “Empress Favored Student”?

“... Okay.” she said softly, turning away from the river and passing through the assembled ranks of Astartes, she made her way up the hill, Ruth calling the other Sisters to join them as they closed to the Guard lines. They all still had the same weary expressions as they did the day before, even with their officers and Commissars looking over their shoulders. Twilight was half tempted to just turn around and forget about this, but she found herself walking onward.

You have to do this, Twilight, a voice that sounded very close to Rainbow Dash’s said. They’re depending on you.

Twilight stopped before the assembled ranks, placing a hand against her throat and channeling a little magic forward. “Hello? Can everyone hear me?” she asked, her voice echoing for a moment as the Warp enhanced it. This did catch the Guard’s attention, though many were still focused on the far bank and the massing Tyranids. “Many of you have probably never seen me, but I am Tara, Student of the Empress. I...” she hesitated, trying to think of the right words to say. “I wanted to speak to you, not as a student or a leader, but as a soldier, as one ready to stand with you against everything that comes against us.

“Three years ago, I probably would have been much like you are now: scared, doubtful, tired. We stand against a great enemy today, and with all that we’ve been through there’s good reason to have some doubts.” she heard a murmur of conversation behind her followed by a metallic clang, but decided to push on regardless.

“But though all that, through the loss and misfortune, I have never lost hope.” Twilight found her hand falling to her sword, closing around the hilt as she continued. “For I have seen a greater power than anything these bugs can bring against us. I have seen a light that burns within the hearts of every man and woman that stands here today, and still smolders within your souls.” this did catch some of the Guardsmen’s attention, a number of them pulling themselves up straighter as she continued.

“That light is the spirit of humanity, the spirit of those that have come before us to build the Imperium to what it is today. It is the spirit by which the Empress returned to lead the Imperium again, and it is the light that will guide Her to us in our hour of need. It is the spirit that time and again has overthrown monsters and tyrants who would see you, your friends, your loved ones die for their petty amusement, and it is the spirit that will let us stand firm again and again.” she drew her sword, pointing it across the river.

“Are you going to give them the satisfaction of snuffing that spirit out?” she asked, her voice rising. “They have not witnessed the Empress in her power and glory. They have not fought for friends and family, or anything worth fighting for for that matter. They have no grasp of a greater cause beyond themselves, and that makes them nothing but pathetic weaklings!

“We have seen the Empress and all she intends for the galaxy! We have stood side by side for the freedom of our kind, the life of every man, woman, and child that cannot stand on their own! We have stood against the tide and risen above it, and we will continue to stand against it because our spirit cannot be quenched! Our friendships cannot be broken! We are the light of humanity made manifest, and when the Empress arrives she will find that light shining bright, for we! Shall not! Be Broken!” this drew a few cheers, Twilight turning fully to face the Tyranids.

“Come on, you stupid alien insects!” she shouted, her voice ringing off the buildings. “Come over here and die, for that’s all you’re good for anyway! You will burn in the fires of humanity, and when the ashes clear all will see that we stood firm! We claimed victory! We are the soldiers of Rynn’s World, the spirit of humanity, and YOU ARE NOTHING COMPARED TO US!” More cheers, and Twilight lowered her sword as she caught her breath. Reality rushed back to her, her hands quivering as her adrenaline died down. Did I really just tell a giant swarm of ravenous alien insects to come and get us?

... Yes, yes I did. And it felt so good!

“Tara, are you alright?” Ruth asked, coming up to Twilight.

“Yes...” Twilight said, shaking her head after a pause. “I-I never thought I’d get all worked up like that... I guess I just needed a moment to collect my thoughts.”

“Well, you may wish to collect them faster,” Naomi said, readying her combi-flamer. “The Tyranids got your message and are preparing to cross the river.” Twilight looked. Sure enough, the Tyranid swarm had reached critical mass, a number of scout organisms plunging into the shallower waters of the River Rynn as their larger handlers prepared to cross. Flights of Gargoyles and Crones swooped between the buildings of the southern half of the city, shrieking as they flapped onward towards the defiant Imperials.

“Don’t worry, girls,” Twilight said, bringing her sword up as purple flames danced along the blade. “We’ve got each other, and the best in the galaxy at our backs. They’ve already lost... they just need to learn that fact.”

...

The Imperials had braced themselves along a string of hills, Jonson and his Dark Angels taking the center while other Space Marine Chapters and the remaining loyal Guard regiments anchored the flanks. The swarm struck from all sides, a great tide of creatures crashing against the Unforgiven while swifter elements fell in among the rest of the defenders. The air sang with the sound of battle and carnage, the roar of thousands of alien beasts matched only by the thunder of millions of bolters, cannons, and rockets striking against the swarm. The dead of all sides piled around their boots, the ground growing muddy from spilled blood and alien ichor.

The Lion stayed in the front line, attempting to keep the attention of the Hive Mind on himself. Then, they would know true power.

Jonson fell in among another swarm of Tyranid Warriors, his sword whistling as it cut through the air and into the first of his victims. The Tyranid fell headless, the Lion not pausing as he buried the sword up to the hilt in the stomach of a second. He lunged forward, shoulder-checking a third as he pulled his sword free, the wide arc of his swing opening a fourth’s belly open with ease. The last one standing received an unceremonious boot to the gut, Jonson stomping down to crush its chest to paste. The lesser Tyranids knew well enough to avoid him, swinging wide as the Lion searched for new prey to hunt.

A Tyranid Prime let out one final hiss before the Lion split it from head to toe, the Primarch not even slowing as he crushed its body beneath his boots. He and the Deathwing were once more the tip of the spear, a score of dead Tyranids lying at their feet as they stabbed, bludgeoned, and gunned down everything that dared to come against them.

Such had been their situation for the last hour, the Tyranids showing no sign of slowing.

“Keep your focus on me, xenos filth.” he growled, bringing his sword up once more. “I am all that you fear, not the Guard nor my Sons. Do not continue to toy with me.” the Hive Mind made no response, so Jonson plunged back in to the carnage to keep their attention. Every strike of his sword found a body, every cut and stab of blade new prey, and the mightiest of the Tyranid swarm were nothing more than chaff before the Lion’s fury.

He pulled back, just enough to allow the Deathwing to catch up to him. The bone-armored Terminators said nothing as they formed up around their Primarch, storm bolters clattering while Knights locked up their shields. “How do we stand?” he asked.

“The line holds, my lord,” a voice called through his vox. “The Tyranids are bringing up their artillery beasts, and we have unconfirmed sightings of at least one Bio-Titan approaching.”

“It will not matter.” Jonson replied. “Order the Guard to increase their bombardment, and bring forward more tank destroyers if the biotitans do make an appearance. We will hold the line.”

“Yes, my lord.” Jonson closed the link, just as another swarm of Tyranids darted forward. These Gaunts merely fired a burst of organic firepower before darting back, ducking and weaving to avoid as much return fire as possible. The Deathwing held, the storm shields of the Knights holding firm while the regular Terminators tore into the swarm. Jonson remained resolute, taking a moment to clean his sword in preparation of the next true assault.

Over the ranks came greater beasts. Zoanthropes, the brainlike xenos snaking through the air on currents of psychic energy while a flock of Gargoyles shielded them from concentrated firepower. “Bring down those beasts!” he shouted. “Flakk missiles and fragmentation rounds, ten degrees forward!” there was a faint cry over the vox as the Lion’s orders were relayed, Devastators and Guard heavy weapons teams adjusting their aim to target the oncoming swarm. A pause, and then the air before the Deathwing filled with shrapnel and smoke, dozens of Gargoyles and at least one Zoanthrope reeling as the Imperials reaped their harvest.

Some survived; three Zoanthropes bunched up, the air between them shimmering as the creatures pooled together their psychic energy. “Brace!” Jonson cried, digging in his heels as a green lance blossomed between the aliens and his lines. Four Deathwing Knights cried out before the powers of the Hive Mind ripped them to shreds, broken armor and weapons scattering as the lance blasted through them like a sword through paper. The lesser Tyranids seized upon this gap and surged forward, a score of them rushing through and piling upon the Deathwing as they worked to reform their lines. The sudden rush overwhelmed several more veterans, three more ceasing to struggle as the swarms of Cetus poured onward.

Jonson growled as he dove back into the scrum, crushing several Tyranids under his weight before he even swung. Many more died in his first strike, the force of impact lifting their shredded bodies into the air as the Lion pressed onward. Blood and shards of chitin clung to him, running down his armor in bloody rivers as he and the Deathwing retaliated. The Zoanthropes did not let up, releasing another warp blast among the Terminators and punching another hole for the swarm to enter.

“Reform the line!” Jonson bellowed. “Heavy weapons, strike down those Zoanthropes! All Deathwing, rally to my position!” Assault and plasma cannons ripped into the swarm, Tyranids shrieking as the Deathwing lines reformed. One of the Zoanthropes burst from a direct hit from a lascannon, chunks of shredded meat and brain matter splattering the swarm as it rushed below. Cetus pressed onward, Jonson shielding his eyes as another one of his sons popped from the concentrated warp energy, the red blood of men rushing in to the river of alien ichor that already stained his armor.

He would not relent, even as a true challenger approached.

It was a Hive Tyrant, towering over the swarm as it urged the lessers forward. It was armed with four swords, bioelectricity crackling around the blades as the beast strode towards the Dark Angels. It spotted the Lion among the Space Marines, bellowing before a new wave of Tyranids came rushing towards him. “You think to slow me with your lessers?” the Lion asked. “Cowardly creature. Witness the might of Caliban!” The Terminators braced, the tide of xenos crashing in to them as the Lion stepped up. Each strike hewed apart dozens of Tyranids, Jonson using wild strikes to clear a path before him. The leader circled nearby, eyeing the Lion as more of its minions threw themselves against the Imperial Wall.

The Lion cut down another swath of Gaunts, taking his sword in a two-handed grip as he eyed the leader. The Swarmlord did not seem ready or willing to commit to a charge, continuing to stalk about the edge of the fight as it sized up the Primarch. Jonson did not move, waiting for the beast to make the first strike lest he overstep himself and get cut off. The Deathwing and the lesser Tyranids continued their melee, spurred on by the impending clash between their leaders.

The earth trembled, Jonson taking a few steps back as he kept his eye on the Swarmlord. Soon enough, two Trygons burst from the ground, lunging into the Deathwing lines with a roar. Attacked from two fronts the Terminators began to give way, smaller gaps opening up within the lines as the Space Marines moved to deal with the new threat. The Lion darted forward and brought his sword down on the back of the nearest Trygon, splitting off a large chunk of its hide while the rest of his sons moved for the kill. The beast thrashed about, knocking back several Deathwing Knights in the process, but the Terminators pressed in to seal its fate while Jonson turned back to his opponent.

Now, the Swarmlord moved.

The creature moved far faster than anything its size had any right to, crossing the distance between it and the Deathwing in scant seconds. It whipped its bonesabres about, the two lower ones neatly bisecting a trio of Terminators that stood in its path, the Swarmlord calmly striding over them as it advanced on the Lion. A swarm of Gaunts followed behind, the beast ushering them forward to attack both Primarch and Astartes before it lunged into the fray.

The Lion cared not for the lesser beasts. All that mattered now was the leader.

The Swarmlord brought all four of its sabres down, the Lion quickly twisting his blade around to block. No sooner had the weapons made contact did the Swarmlord draw two back, its lower arms thrusting forward to gut Jonson as he blocked the higher attack. Jonson sidestepped and brought his sword down, sparks flying as steel and bone scraped along one another and the sabres were deflected away. The Swarmlord hissed and swept out with its upper arms, Jonson ducking down as the bonesabres passed harmlessly over his head.

Jonson stabbed upward, aiming his blade for the Swarmlord’s chest. The beast swatted the blade with contemptuous ease, smacking the flats of two of its weapons into the Lion’s side. Jonson stumbled to the right, sweeping his sword down to redirect another duo of stabs before jumping back to dodge another set of strikes from the right. He drew back before chopping towards the beast’s head, but two sabres were enough to catch his blade and leave him open to attack.

Again the Lion dodged left, one bonesabre scraping across his armor from a near miss. He dragged his sword along, the Swarmlord roaring as the blade tore a gash through chitin and muscle. Instead of trying to strike with its swords, this time the Swarmlord merely charged forward, using its massive bulk to barrel over the Lion and try to trample him to death. He ducked away again, rolling across the ground as he tried to recover some stability, his sword deflecting the Tyranid’s tail as it whipped out towards his head.

Jonson got back to his feet, just as two bonesabres came down towards his head. He brought his sword up, the Swarmlord’s weapons scraping against the blade before Jonson shifted and lunged again. The Swarmlord blocked the strike with its remaining two arms, but it gave Jonson enough time to draw back and bring his weapon into a defensive position. The Swarmlord drew back as well, taking a more open stance as if to bait the Lion into a charge.

The air around the Swarmlord crackled, psychic energy radiating off the beast before a bolt shot out towards Jonson. He dodged, the warp blast shearing off a piece of his right pauldron before exploding among the mass of Space Marines and Tyranids beyond. Jonson rushed around to the right, hoping to keep the Swarmlord moving and hamper its aim with any further warp powers. The Swarmlord twisted around as the Lion charged forward, two of its sabres blocking another chop while green lightning arced down towards the Primarch. Fortunately, it merely skipped across his armor rather than penetrating deeper, but it was enough of a shock to force the Primarch back.

Jonson took a few steps back, keeping his sword in front of him as he and the Swarmlord circled. The Tyranid growled and darted forward, lunging with its lower arms while keeping the upper arms ready for blocking and countering potential attacks. Jonson spun his sword, deflecting the two lower swords before slamming the hilt of his weapon into the beast’s chest. A crunch of chitin told him his strike had found purchase, more to annoy the beast than anything. The Tyranid brought its upper sabres down, the Lion slipping out from under the strike before raking his blade across the Swarmlord’s side once more.

The Tyranid monster bellowed, whipping around as Jonson pressed the attack. His sword came down on the Swarmlord’s upper right shoulder, sinking deep into flesh and chitin. The Swarmlord thrashed about, Jonson wrenching his sword about in an effort to sever this arm from his opponent. Doing so left him exposed, and he grimaced as a bonesabre stabbed into his leg, finally something gave way and his sword was freed, the Swarmlord’s arm following soon after.

The Swarmlord bellowed again, whipping Jonson in the stomach with its tail in its rage. He stumbled back, his legs trembling as his body worked to patch the wounds he had taken from the monster’s weapons. With one arm missing the Swarmlord took a defensive stance, its two lower arms held in front while the third remained back. Jonson brought his sword up, aiming towards the beast’s chest once again, waiting for the opportune moment to strike.

The Swarmlord struck first, sweeping its remaining upper arm while keeping the lower blades in defense. Jonson deflected the strike easily enough, bringing his sword down quickly to defend from any further strikes. The Tyranid attacked with its lower arms, Jonson ducking back and hacking at the blades in the hopes of taking off another of the monster’s limbs. The Swarmlord blocked, scissoring its blades to lock Jonson’s sword while its third arm stabbed downward.

Jonson had no time to free his blade, twisting his body to dodge the strike as best he could. He failed, the Tyranid’s sabre slashing down his back and rending his armor open. Warm blood poured down his back. He sank down to his knees once he freed his sword, keeping the blade as high as possible as the Swarmlord loomed over him.

“You will not break me, monster.” Jonson growled, wiping away a small trickle of blood from his mouth as he pulled himself upright again. “The Heresy, my brothers’ betrayal, Caliban, I have weathered them all. You shall not break me this day.” The Swarmlord sneered, readying its swords as the Lion drew his weapon back. With a roar Primarch and Tyranid charged, bringing their weapons down towards their opponents’ head.

...

Mattias did not flinch as the Leman Russ next to him fired, the battle cannon thundering as it launched a high explosive shell downrange. The shell detonated against the carapace of an advancing Hive Tyrant, the beast bellowing as the strike sent it tumbling into the river. The loss of the synapse creature briefly slowed the swarm, long enough for a second shell and a barrage of heavy bolter shells to reap a terrible toll.

Still the swarm pressed on. With no fortification to guard the spire, the Tyranids had taken the island rather easily and were now working to gain a stable foothold on the far bank. Autocannons, bolters, battle cannons, and multilasers were not enough to fully stop Cetus, even as hundreds of Tyranids fell dead into the river, the water already stained greenish blue from their blood.

The Salamanders, of course, were taking the brunt of the strike. The Astartes did not hold back, pouring burning prometheum and bolterfire into the swirling mass of xenos. Smoke rose from the river as burning husks were cast downstream, though the waves of Tyranids continued to draw closer and closer to the human lines. Currently, Mattias could see Mir’shen and his chosen veterans engaged in a vicious melee with a squad of Tyranid Warriors that had made the crossing, the Forgefather holding a trio of the monsters at bay while his comrades pulled a wounded brother to safety.

And among the mass of green and black that was the Salamanders, Mattias could see Twilight.

She shielded the Sisters from the worst of the fighting, her hand held high to project a magical dome over herself and a number of other defenders. She herself was already bloodied from the battle, her chest and arm splashed with Tyranid blood. Yet she held fast, channeling her power forward despite the overwhelming Tyranid presence, even smiling as Ruth sang a battle hymn over the din.

She is a xenos, a voice whispered in Mattias’ mind. She will betray you the first chance she gets. Mattias watched Twilight as she battled. She moved with the same jerky movements of any mortal, her hand unwavering as she held up the barrier even as a Tyranid Prime tore into it with its rending claws. She merely brought her sword around, purple flames following after her in a curtain.

She is a xenos; she will betray you the first chance she gets.

“Orders, my lord?” Nikolai asked from behind Mattias. So busy had he been trying to coordinate the forces and make sure no infiltrators had snuck in, he had yet to properly deploy himself for the battle. Too late for that, I suppose.

“We’ll move up to support the Salamanders,” Mattias said, drawing his bolt pistol before starting towards the line. “Focus fire on the larger beasts and leave the swarms to the Astartes.”

“Yes, my lord.” the Valhallans readied their meltaguns, falling in step behind Mattias as he made his way through the lines. Nearby spore mines launched by unseen Biovores detonated, bathing unlucky Guardsmen in a cloud of noxious gasses. Mattias had to press on, heedless of the screams and choked gasps of dying men and women, his focus on the advancing wave of Tyranids and the Astartes holding them at bay... and the xenos maiden leading the battle.

She will betray you the first chance she gets.

The gap Mattias found formed when a Salamander took a glob of bioplasma to the chest. The Marine staggered back, clawing at melting ceramite as if flicking the stuff away would do any better. Before the shot could burn through for a kill, Sister Rebecca ducked through the melee, resting a hand against the wound. “Do not worry, my lord,” she said. “I-I don’t really know what I’m doing, but this still seems to work.” How is he not supposed to worry if you lead in- Mattias’ thoughts died as he watched a golden glow race down the Sister’s arm, twisting among the damaged ceramite before pulling back out. The armor was still scarred, but the Astartes himself was totally unharmed.

“Thank you, little Sister,” the Salamander said. “I shall remember your kindness in years to come.” Rebecca blushed, helping the Space Marine back to his feet and handing him his bolter. As the Astartes returned to the fighting, Rebecca spotted Mattias.

“Oh, Lord Mattias!” Rebecca said, blushing again. “I did not know you would come to help us.”

“I...” Mattias hesitated. “Of course. I’m no coward to let you all take the worst of the fighting.” Mattias readied his pistol. “Lead the way.” Rebecca nodded and turned back towards the river, unslinging her bolter as she, Mattias, and the Valhallans made their way to the barricade.

The riverbank was filled with Tyranids, living and dead. Thousands of Gaunts swarmed over the walls, using their fallen brethren for stable footing as they slammed into the Salamanders. Great gouts of red and white fire poured into the swarm, roasting the xenos as they made their mad dash up to the Space Marines. Mir’shen and his command squad remained outside, the Forgefather sweeping his own flamer across the lines as he retrieved the Spear of Vulkan from the skull of a dead Tervigon.

The Sisters had centered around Twilight, pouring fire down the bank while she herself continued to duel the Tyranid Prime. The beast was almost identical to any other Warrior, save perhaps a few extra marks and scars, and its speed and lash whip made it more than a match for Twilight. The whip coiled around her sword, flesh sizzling as purple flames licked against it, while Twilight held a smaller psychic shield to keep the Prime’s sword at bay.

Instinct told Mattias to shoot the Prime in the head, disrupt its psychic field and focus so a human could come in and kill it. The problem was that its opponent was not human.

“Mattias!” Twilight called, having pulled her sword free and twisted around to spot him. “Help me!” she said nothing more as the Prime charged in, purple sparks flying as its bonesword clashed against Twilight’s left arm. The Valhallans plunged in, lending their meltaguns to the Sisters’ defense, but they would not be able to get a clear shot at the Prime without the risk of hitting Twilight. That left Mattias, alone and unengaged.

And he still could not act.

She will betray you the first chance she gets. Twilight darted forward, lunging at the Tyranid Prime with her sword. The beast batted the weapon away, bringing its whip down where Twilight had been standing, the barbed tips cutting grooves into the ground. She drew back, charging up another blast of magic that the Prime just muscled through. “Mattias, please!” she cried, blocking another strike from the alien.

His hand trembled. All he had to do was shoot elsewhere, or stow his pistol. Anything, and the xenos posing as a human would die... and the galaxy with her.

What truly matters in your life: the Fate of the Imperium, or your own zealotry?

... What kind of question is that, xenos?

Mattias raised his pistol and fired, the bolt whistling past Twilight’s ear and detonating in the Tyranid’s face. The beast screamed as acid and mutagens melted through its carapace down to its brain, Mattias watching as it pulled away to claw pitifully at its head. This gave Twilight the opening she needed, and with a cry she drove her sword up through the Prime’s jaw and out through the top of its skull. With a flick she cleaved the Prime’s skull in half, stepping back to the defensive line while he corpse toppled away.

“Okay, I think I overstretched myself there,” Twilight mused, bringing her sword down as she continued. “Reading Sigismund and Grimaldus before battle probably isn’t very conducive for long defense. A charge or other attack, maybe, or maybe I’m just not moderating myself all that much.” Twilight looked to Mattias and gave a smile. “Thank for the help, Mattias.”

“... My pleasure.” he said, drawing his sword as he surveyed the battlefield. The Tyranid wave had slacked, even if only a few hundred were charging rather than a few thousand, and Mattias could see larger beasts trudging up the field to bring their weapons to bear. A brief respite and then death, he guessed.

But you’ve probably just damned your soul anyway, he thought. Better to get this over with now rather than drag it out.

...

Celestia’s war is within her mind, cutting through the Warp as she faces the vast void of the Hive Mind. She stand before it, a shining beacon of light for all of Humanity to bear witness as they too race towards Rynn’s World. The Hive Mind is as it always is, formless and alien, crashing against Celestia’s might like a wave against the shore.

Celestia wavers, but is unbowed.

“YOU STAND AGAINST US,” the Hive Mind rumbles, unleashing another wave of attacks against Celestia. “WE ARE THE END OF ALL THINGS, THE UNITY OF ALL BEINGS. TO STRUGGLE IS TO DELAY THE END, THE JOINING OF ALL MINDS.”

“I stand as I always have: against oblivion for all beings!” Celestia counters, drawing more power to herself. In realspace, a lone star implodes into a black hole as Celestia draws forth more energy, hurling a great warp blast into the void. The damage is negligible, but it did stem the tide coming against her for a few moments. “I am the Morning Star, the true Champion of Order, the Master of all Mankind. By my hand worlds die, and by my hand your swarm will wither.”

“ALL THAT HAVE COME BEFORE US HAVE BECOME ONE WITH US. WE ARE ETERNAL, AND YOU SHALL BECOME LIKE US.”

“I am nothing like you, beast. I am beyond you!” Celestia falls in with the void, her weapons and powers slicing through the Warp to strike the Hive Mind. The Astronomicon, a distant beacon in the void, shudders under the might of her strike, a shriek following soon after as the Hive Mind draws away. Celestia is not unscarred in her withdrawal, deep gashes forming along the armor of her soul, but it is more than enough to send her message.

“YOU THINK TO WOUND US, BECOME A PREDATOR...”the Hive Mind says. “YOU THINK YOU ARE GREATER THAN US?”

“The humans call me God Empress, the Eternal Lord of the Imperium of Man.” Celestia cannot help by smirk. “For once in my life, I feel happy to indulge them in their little fantasy.” The Hive Mind shrieks and rushes in again, slamming against Celestia once more. She is driven back, her retreat covering thousands of kilometers in but a few seconds as the titans battle in the Warp, but she remains unbroken. Mystical flames wrap around her as she rises over the void, Celestia’s soul blazing as she dives down against the void. She strains, channeling as much power as she can before the Shadow overwhelms her, sweat forming on her brow in Realspace and without before she pulls away from the striking Hive Mind.

“YOU STRUGGLE, BUT ACHIEVE NOTHING. YOU FIGHT, AND ONLY WEAKEN YOURSELF. YOU CANNOT DESTROY US, YOU CANNOT SAVE YOUR BROOD. WE WILL DEVOUR ALL, AND YOU WILL UNDERSTAND.”

“I am no stranger to futile struggles, alien,” Celestia says. “Being so weak minded as you are, you would not understand all that has made me what I am. If you intend to beat me into submission, you will have to try harder than a few choice words and some cheap magic tricks.”

“STRUGGLING DELAYS THE TRUTH. ALL HAS BEEN DEVOURED, AND ALL WILL BE DEVOURED. YOU CANNOT ESCAPE US, YOU CANNOT FIGHT.”

“I have fought greater beings than you before, all of which have vowed my destruction. Yet here I am.” Celestia firms up her shields as the Hive Mind comes crashing against her once more. As she fights, she sees the glowing light of the Crusader Fleet, the lights dimming as one after another returns to Realspace around Rynn’s World. Good. Get through. My sons will not suffer from my negligence. Twilight will not die from my mistake.

“Strange...” a voice whispers from behind her. Celestia stalls, her spirit growing numb as a new presence drifts through the void. “I had come to do away with a parasite, and I find you in my way... interesting.”

“Who are you?” Celestia demands, bracing as the Hive Mind crashes against her defenses once more. Three ships wink out completely, lost to the twisting currents of the Warp, but she will have a chance to find them again... perhaps.

“That is a question you need not answer,” the voice said. “But as I said, you’re in my way. Move.”

A surge flared the Astronomicon, and Celestia screamed.

...

Twilight staggered back, a poison barb jutting out of a weak spot in her armor. It did not penetrate deep, but she could see small rivers of blood pouring from the break in her defense. Naomi reached out to steady her, easing Twilight back as Rebecca rushed over to her. “How bad is it?” the Sister Superior asked.

“It really hurts...” Twilight whimpered, taking a few deep breaths to calm herself as Rebecca snapped off as much of the barb as she could.

“Don’t worry, Tara,” Rebecca said, resting her golden-clad arm on the wound. “I think I’m getting a good idea of how this Element of Harmony works.” Twilight watched as Rebecca closed her eyes, and soon a golden glow enveloped the Sister’s hand and Twilight’s abdomen. It dissipated after a few seconds, the wound healed and all of Twilight’s blood cleaned away.

“So, do you have to think about something to make it happen, or does it just happen?” Twilight asked as the Sisters helped her back to her feet. “The Elements seem to be working a bit differently so any information you can give me would be-”

“Down!” Twilight yelped as Naomi tackled her back to the ground, a blast from a biocannon passing through the air where she had been standing before gutting the three ranks of soldiers behind her. “Focus, Tara! We still have a battle to fight, and all the time in the world to figure out the artifact later!”

“Yes ma’am.” Twilight blurted, getting back to her feet and raising her shield as another salvo of biocannon fire hurtled towards the defense. The Tyranids had brought up some of their bigger creatures, not full Bio-Titans but close enough, their heavier guns ripping through Guardsmen, Astartes, and tanks with contemptuous ease. What few Leman Russes were not burning hulks returned fire, cannons and lasfire streaking through the air and pummeling the advancing Tyranids.

The swarm kept coming. No matter how Twilight tried to view the issue, the Imperials were losing.

“I’m out,” Veronica called, dropping back down into the trench and ejecting the latest spent clip from her bolter. “Does anyone have more ammunition?”

“Take mine,” Rebecca pulled her ammunition pack free and tossing it to her sister. “I’ve been doing so much healing I haven’t had a turn at the wall.”

“I doubt you’ll get a turn the way these monsters are coming.” Veronica reloaded and popped back over the barricade, her bolter roaring as she fired back down the river bank. She was joined soon after by Ruth, the new arrival all too eager to vent her fury at the aliens.

“The Empress is my Shield, and I shall know no fear!” Ruth bellowed as she fired into the Tyranids. “Fear is the enemy of the living, for it is by fear that cowards spawn to dishearten defenders and soldiers. The Empress is my Rock, and Master of all. Her Shield is Truth, and Her Blade is Righteousness. By Her Will, I shall tread broken glass barefoot, for Her Light guides my every step. Now die, you spawns of hell! The Empress’ wrath is upon you, and you shall be burned in the fires of Her Hate!” she ducked back down as a flurry of Devourer worms splattered against the barricade, bits of Tyranid flesh raining down on the Sisters. “It would be like the xenos to object to Her Will.”

“At least Frederik’s made so many new friends.” Judith chirped, undoing her helmet to dislodge a troublesome Fleshborer beetle from the mouthpiece. “But he’s kind of losing his voice. I need to find more prometheum if we’re going to hold out longer.”

“We’ll keep the defense clear for when you return.” Naomi replied. “Go, now.” Judith nodded, clamping her helmet to her belt before moving through the lines in search of more ammunition. “Hopefully she finds more fuel before we are overrun.”

“We can hold,” Twilight said. The phrase sounded hollow even as it left her mouth, but she pressed on regardless. “The Empress is coming, I can feel it. She’ll be here soon and save us all, just as she saved Caesaria.”

“I knew there was hope for you.” Ruth said, loading a fresh clip into her bolter and giving Twilight a smile. “You’re speaking like a true Sister now.” Twilight’s mind drew a blank as she tried to consider what Ruth had just said, but pushed that thought away for now. She channeled her power once more, picking a few Gargoyles coming in for a strafing run as her target.

Before she could cast the spell, a terrible shriek filled the air. Twilight yelped, dropping to her knees and clutching at her ears as the shriek continued, boring through her skull and down into her soul. Her ears rang, though she was certain the shriek was inside her head rather than coming from an outside source, but with the shrieking already present she could not bring her psychic powers to bear. Her eyes slammed shut, not that it did much to stop the sound, her brain rushing as she fought off unconsciousness.

Finally, the shriek stopped. All that remained was darkness.

“...ara... ara... Tara! Can you hear me?!” Twilight’s hearing returned first, the sounds of the world around her returning as she felt someone pull her back to her feet. “Tara, what happened?!” Veronica called.

“I... I don’t know,” Twilight said, blinking a few times to restore her vision. At first she saw nothing, but soon the white outline of Veronica’s hair became prominent, followed by the Sister coming back into focus. “I was just about to cast a spell when this horrible shrieking started... Did you hear anything?”

“No...” Veronica replied, stepping back from Twilight. “But perhaps that explains... well, look!” Twilight had no time to speak before she was yanked towards the barricade, Veronica pushing Ruth and Naomi out of the way to show Twilight.

They were dead. All of them. Every single one Twilight saw was dead. Not from gunshots or magical blasts: they looked as if they had seized up and fallen over, like an automaton that had its cord pulled. Twilight tentatively reached out with her magic, searching for any sign of life, but all that came back to her was a cold, unending void.

Something had just killed every single Tyranid on Rynn’s World. And I had to hear them all die.

“Girls...” Twilight whispered. “This is something far worse than I’ve ever faced before...”

“And it’s about to get worse,” Ruth snarled. “There’s something on the other side of the river.” Twilight looked to where Ruth was pointing. Standing calmly on the far bank of the river was a man. A monster. He stood as tall as Celestia, perhaps taller given the horns sprouting from his flame covered head. His armor was a deep crimson lined with silver, the edges sharpened to create a variety of blades and horns. In his right hand he carried a great spiked mace, in his left a large book adorned with a single black mark. The shadows clung to him like a cape, twisting about to form shapes and patterns resembling a thousand screaming faces, all of them fixating on Twilight. Staring at him was like staring into the sun, Twilight shying away to avoid making full contact with the complete wrongness that was the man.

“Slaves of the Imperium!” He shouted, his voice carrying over the water with ease. “The Hive Mind is dead, slain by the Dark God Ascendant! Hear now the Truth of Chaos, and the death of your empire of lies!”

Author's Note

And that concludes The Jaws of Cetus. Regularly named chapters shall continue until the next big dust up.

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for editing and restructuring. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.11- In the Hall of the Dark God

In the Hall of the Dark God

The first thing Celestia notices upon regaining focus is that she is lying down, her body half submerged in liquid. She opens her eyes, shifting her head to prevent the liquid from splashing in her eyes, and reaches out with her soul to determine where she is within the Warp.

It is a hall, or at least a construct of one. It rises above her like the ruins of Everfree, broken from time and neglect. Flickering lights of Warp beasts come and go, eyeing her as she remains submerged in a puddle of... She pauses and looks down, quickly scrambling to her feet when she realizes what she has landed in.

Blood. A thick puddle of blood that rises up to her shins. It stretches to fill the cavernous hall, bending and clotting around ruins and other debris. Even within a realm where physical sense matters little the place reeks, Celestia’s nose scrunching as she channels her powers to dry herself off.

It is then that she realizes her spirit is unarmored, exposed even. Only the image of her body remains, caked in blood that is not her own and surrounded by ruins of a dead empire. A chill comes over her, and she is no longer alone.

“How does it feel to stand in the shoes of those that came before you?” the voice whispers, drifting around her like a spectre. “To be naked, exposed, defenseless... weak?”

“I am not weak, daemon,” Celestia counters, turning to face the voice but finding only shadows. “If you have any intelligence about you, you would know who I am!”

“Oh, I know very well who you are, Empress,” The voice chuckles. “In fact, I probably know you better than you do. You say you are a beacon of strength, but you cannot even swat a particularly bothersome insect from your mind; what kind of strength is that?”

“Show yourself, and then we will see how hollow your claim of strength is.”

“You amuse me, Empress. But you are still weak.” Celestia cannot react before something slams into her back, sending her sprawling into the blood once more. She catches herself, growling before spinning and releasing a blast of energy, but all she strikes is air as the voice cackles. “Did I strike a nerve?”

“Your very existence strikes a nerve, daemon.” Celestia growls, rising back up to her feet and drying herself again.

“How very petty of you. But then, that is what I have struggled with for an eternity...” the voice drifts away. “Come. Would you like to see true strength? I have so much to show you before you must leave.”

“I am no slave to you.”

“But you will still come. I know you Empress, and your curiosity cannot be so easily suppressed.” Celestia grimaces, but the voice says nothing more. She pauses only to focus her power, her mental shields raising while her soul perceives her armor closing in around her. Fully defended once more, Celestia steps through the mire, blood flowing around her legs as she searches for solid ground... and her foe.

The Warp around her is calm. Far too calm for this universe, Celestia keeping her defenses up in case anything tries to surprise her. She keeps walking, searching for her opponent, but all she finds is ruins and more blood, the slosh of fluid being the only sound she has. She looks about, furrowing her brow as she senses nothing, nothing but more blood.

The Great Game is Broken, Old Gods cast aside. Celestia freezes as she hears a new voice echoing through the ruins. She summons her sword, flames enveloping her as she prepares for an attack, but all that greets her is a rush of wind and emotions, directing her vision to a section of the ruins that she had ignored.

Four heads, staked to the wall by pikes of blackened steel. Each one appears to have rotten for centuries, yet still drips fresh blood from their wounds. The stench mingles with the reek of the blood, an acidic smell that causes Celestia to step back. Instinct tells her to fight, to strike against this symbol of carnage, but Celestia finds herself fixated on the spot, watching the slow rot of her greatest enemies.

“It was simply a matter of picking up where you left off,” the voice whispers behind Celestia. “Each gate that Lorgar opened gave me strength, strength enough to slay these fools and devour their realms.”

“Impossible,” Celestia breathes. “Killing the Four Gods of Chaos would throw the Warp into complete disarray. Even my attempt left the Warp mostly destroyed and cast me to parts unknown.” the voice cackles again.

“Silly Empress,” It says. “When you conquer a planet, do you immediately raze it to the ground? Do you not re-purpose its resources so they become yours? I slew the Chaos Gods and took their power for my own, and the channels of Reality provided me all I needed to bind their slaves to my will without alerting your little bands of followers. It would have been seamless save for one message.”

“The Game is Broken; only Destruction Remains.” Celestia searches for her opponent once more, but all she can find is more blood and the rotting corpses of the Four. “That would also explain why you were able to face the Hive Mind on its own footing, for what is the power of one God compared to five?”

“An excellent observation, no?” the voice asks. “Perhaps that is how you managed to convince so many idiots that you were worth following. It certainly fits you, dear Empress.”

“If you seek to get under my skin by insulting me and my subjects, you are wasting your time, daemon. Remember, you would not be in this position of power were it not for my strength.”

“Hah! You are a tired old man trapped in a body that is not their own. The Four allowed you to win so they would be rid of you; who are you, that you cannot even harm your greatest enemies permanently?” Celestia can feel a presence drifting around her, yet she can still see no one to speak to. She braces in case the voice tries to push her again, but it seems content to talk. “Unlike them, I knew you would return. I knew your ties to this empire are stronger than any other bonds. A pity, then, that I must sever such a strong relationship.”

“You will fail.” Celestia replies. “Thousands of years and countless days of assault could never overcome me, even when the Four were still alive. For all your strength, even you cannot break me.”

“So certain are you?”

“I still stand before you, unbowed and unharmed. Seeing as you merely killed the Four and the Hive Mind outright you do not strike me as a sadist, so you are not toying with me before delivering the final strike. So either you brought me here merely to gloat and display a puffed-up semblance of power, or you really do not think you have the strength to overcome me.” No sooner has Celestia finished that a wall of force slams into her stomach. She lets out a gasp of air as she is sent sprawling back, shattering the wall on which rests the heads of the Four.

“IS THIS A SATISFACTORY DISPLAY OF STRENGTH, EMPRESS?!” the voice bellows. Celestia can say nothing before something closes around her neck, Celestia shifting her energy to keep from breaking focus on her soul. “I AM BEYOND YOU! I CAN DESTROY YOUR SOUL WITH BUT A THOUGHT, AND YOUR PRECIOUS IMPERIUM WILL DIE WITH YOU!”

“Why don’t you?” Celestia asks. There is a pause before the pressure on her soul releases, the presence backing away from her.

“In time, Empress,” the voice says. “There is still more that must transpire before we are to have our final battle. As amusing as it would be to crush you now, I find myself to be a patient god.”

“As one who has been mistaken for a deity most of my life, I do not find you to be a very convincing specimen.”

“As you are a weakling, it would be like you to say that.” Celestia feels the presence leaving her. A thought comes to mind, just one question to probe her enemy’s weaknesses.

“If you truly are beyond me,” she says. “Perhaps you would be so ‘noble’ as to offer me a name by which I might address my ‘better’?” There is a pause, the presence lingering before it drifts back to her.

“That, Empress, is a question you already know the answer to.”

Celestia gasped as she was forced back to reality, pulling herself from the command chair and staggering forward. The officers on the bridge stepped back, keeping their distance lest Celestia lash out and crush one under her armored bulk. Celestia took a few deep breaths, just enough to calm herself now that her body and soul were reunited.

Celestia trembled, a chill running down her back. She could still feel the creature, Chaos God or not, looming over her as she recovered. She tried to keep her mental shields raised, just in case it decided to come back in force, but it merely watched. And all Celestia could do was try and pull herself together, to be the calm figurehead the Imperium needed.

They need their Empress, she thought. Not someone easily winded by the Warp.

“Status report.” she said, straightening up as best she could.

“We have just entered space around Rynn’s World.” one officer said. “We are at three percent casualties from Warp transit. And... well, all the Tyranid ships are dead.”

“I am well aware of that.” Celestia replied. “What of our forces on the ground?”

“... Status unknown,” the officer said after swallowing. “Our systems are picking up unusual energy spikes coming from New Rynn City. We believe a warp portal might be forming on the surface.” One of those Gates the daemon mentioned? Celestia thought.

“Prep the teleportarium, and have all units be ready to deploy.” Celestia growled, turning towards the exit. “I will go ahead of them to make sure this ends quickly.”

...

Lorgar stepped lightly around the corpses of Tyranids. The insects all had the same dull expression as one another, staring blankly into the void as their life force was torn asunder. The Dark God had done its work well, and now it was up to Lorgar to solidify its claim over the Materium.

As all things should be.

He stopped on the bank of the river, looking to the defense line guarding the northern half of New Rynn City. The Imperials’ stare was just as dumbstruck as the Tyranids, mortals and cowards gaping as they tried to comprehend what had just transpired. Lorgar smirked, thankful that the perfect audience had been delivered to him on this day.

“Slaves of the Imperium!” he called, raising the Book of Chaos towards the sky. “The Hive Mind is dead, slain by the Dark God Ascendant! Hear now the Truth of Chaos, and the death of your empire of lies!” with his other hand he gestured towards the corpses of the Tyranids with his mace. “Look upon your enemies, you servants of a dead god! See how with but a word the Dark God has slain what all your guns and swords could not! This is the might of Chaos, might that you have glimpsed and thus will dread to face!

“Chaos is the truth that unites us all, but you are too blinded by your false faith to see it! Do you not take pleasure in such a great victory, find comfort in the strength of arms and camaraderie that brought you to this point? Why deny the full embrace of Chaos, which honors and empowers those very emotions which you have felt since you first began your battle against the Hive Mind? Do you truly think your Emperor has slain these beasts, that your own shreds of faith were what saved you this day?

“The Dark God is responsible for all of your triumph! It is the embodiment of man, the purest form of the base desire that lies within us all! You say that you are in control, but every action you take is praise to the Dark God Ascendant, the Four brought in to One, the Warp made manifest! Your Emperor is but a false god, stealing your worship and leaving you to rot alone and forgotten! Cast off your chains, slaves, and become what you were truly meant to-”

“Oh would you just shut up already!” It took most of Lorgar’s fifteen thousand years of experience as a preacher to not sputter as a new figure stepped out of the Imperial lines. It was a young woman, dressed in lavender and gold armor and wielding a silver sword, and her scowl was quite apparent even from across the river. “Your Dark God had nothing to do with today’s events.” Ah, a Naysayer. This will be amusing.

“You doubt what you see, do you not?” Lorgar asked before gesturing back to the corpses around him “Look around. Can you so flatly deny what you see before you? Did you pray for your Emperor’s deliverance before you went to sleep and now seek to justify your little farce? You delude yourself with false worship to a god that cannot hear you, when there is one who will gladly accept your worship.”

“That doesn’t mean anything,” the woman said. “What does matter is that you’re lying to these people, and quite badly too. Truth of Chaos? Humans being beholden to their base emotions? You really know nothing about life, do you?”

“I have beheld Chaos and Order for fifteen thousand years, child,” Lorgar said. “Time and again I have seen men deny themselves, only to be liberated once they embrace Chaos. No pretense, no lies to one’s self: only the truth of who they really are.”

“No.” there was a pause before the girl winked out with a blink of purple light, Lorgar taking a small step back as she teleported in front of him. “What you offer is a means where humans can never truly grow. Humanity’s greatest strength isn’t surrendering to base instincts, but rising above and mastering them. Your offer would just turn them all into a bunch of brainless monsters with no desires, no ambition.”

“You would think that, but the freedom of Chaos is such that you would never be bound by the limitations of mortal morality and existence.” Lorgar dismissed the Book of Chaos and held a hand towards the woman. “You are one of great magic skill, no? You must be, for your voice enhancement spell and teleportation is magic few have ever mastered. Would you not welcome a chance to grasp true power, to learn spells and rituals that mere mortals could never comprehend? Knowledge and power not glimpsed in eons rests within my grasp, and it can be yours too if you so desire.” the woman seemed unconvinced, but Lorgar could see a flicker of interest in her eyes.

“Yes, you understand,” Lorgar said, smiling. “Chaos is more than just violence and bloodshed. It is knowledge, truth. You would be unbound by all constructs of law, all limits that you place upon yourself. I do not offer slavery, but freedom, freedom to choose what path you shall follow and make a true name for yourself. Boundless power is yours, if only you can reach it.”

“... Fascinating, but I’m the personal student of the Empress herself.” the woman said, giving Lorgar a friendly smile. “If there was anything I ever needed help with, I could always ask her.” Lorgar frowned. The temptation to smash this woman into the mud and get back to his sermon flared in his mind, but a good evangelist knew that some converts needed more work than others.

“You place too much trust in your Emperor, girl.” Lorgar spat. “He will only betray you when the time is convenient, and what will you be left with? Shattered promises and misplaced loyalty to a petty dictator who only cares about himself.”

“You obviously haven’t spent a whole lot of time around her, have you?” the girl asked. “Yes, there have been times when she has allowed her pettiness to come forward, but to focus solely on that is to deny all the rest of who she is. Can your Dark God possess the power to move a star with a flick of their wrist, yet with that same flick be gentle enough to dry a tear from the eye of a sad child? Can it mend a broken heart or calmly correct a wrong, rather than just providing an out for one to indulge themselves without actually growing from the experience?”

“You place your trust in a man that slaughtered innocents on a whim,” Lorgar snapped. “Can you fault Monarchia, where thousands of faithful just like you were killed for no greater reason than the Emperor was displeased with them?”

“I won’t deny that she wasn’t a good person in the past,” the woman said, still calm despite the increasingly angry Primarch looming over her. “But she has worked to make amends, even if it takes her the rest of her life to do so. And how did you respond? Seems like you just ran off to find something that would make you feel better rather than actually solving the problem between the two of you. Was following some Dark God that only seems to care about you debasing yourself really worth it?”

“That does not change that fact that the Dark God was responsible for the victory you see here,” Lorgar said, pointing back to the corpses. “To deny that fact is to deny all reason entirely. It was by the Power of Chaos that you claimed victory, not your Emperor.”

“No, it was the spirit of humanity that won us this battle.” the woman said, her hands balling into fists. “Where was your Dark God when the walls of this city fell? Where were you when thousands of men, women, and children died in the face of an alien monstrosity? Yet despite all that we held out, we fought and died to save what was left, and where were you? Just waiting on the sideline for a convenient time to show up? Just admit it, you don’t actually care about Humanity at all: you just want to get people to bow down to you and your coward god instead of making something better for themselves.”

“Your Emperor has not shown his face to rescue you, and yet you accuse me of cowardice?!”

“I know for a fact that the Empress is on her way to assist us. I can’t say I have too much faith in your Dark God who doesn’t even have the courtesy or timing to be genuinely useful.” Lorgar’s hand tightened around his mace. He was about to bring it down on the woman’s head before she disappeared in a flash of purple light, reappearing safely on the other side of the river as she turned to face her fellow Imperials.

“Don’t listen to this guy,” Lorgar heard her say. “He wants you to forsake the Empress for his own pleasure. We stand strong and united against all threats, and will continue to stand when the Empress arrives. Ours is a strength no false god can overcome, but he’s too much of a fool to realize what he’s given up.”

“I threw off the shackles of slavery!” Lorgar bellowed. “I made a choice! I chose to throw away the reins of a murderer and a coward, to become a true herald for humanity! Your Emperor will betray you, your strength will fail and you will see that I was right! Not this false prophet who leads you astray, me!”

“You gave up one ruler for another who likes it better when you act like some kind of animal rather than an actual human being.” the woman countered. “If you’re a true herald of humanity, I’d hate to think we’re all destined to be shambling monsters.” a pause. “Though, how exactly does one get to look like you? The Empress really didn’t go into depth about the mutagenic properties of the Warp, so I want to have a good idea of what it does from one victim so we can all avoid it.” Now she was taunting him. Launching a Doombolt across the river to kill the false prophet would be the easiest method of dealing with her, but the Daemon Primarch would not let her taunting get to him that easily... he would not...

“So, you seem content to follow your False Emperor,” he said finally, taking a few breaths to compose himself. “A pity, for one as strong as you could perform miracles if only you opened your mind to the truth. But if you will not do so willingly, then perhaps I must force you to accept the Will of the Dark God!” With that Lorgar raised his hand toward the sky, channeling his power to interact with the magics coming from the Tenth Gate. There was a pause before the sky over the central spire ripped open, a purple and red gash tearing through reality above the city. Tendrils of arcane energy snaked down from the rift, twisting about like some great beast reaching out towards the mortals below. A low drone filled the air, small ripples forming on the surface of the River Rynn as the drone bored into the planet itself.

The tendrils began to take more solid shapes. Bodies, arms, heads, weapons, all stitching together piece by piece until the horde had formed around Lorgar. Scantily clad Daemonettes cackled as they prepared for a coming slaughter, joined by giggling balls of energy that made up a variety of Pink and Blue Horrors. Corpse-like Plaguebearers shambled forward with rusted knives and pus-covered swords, and leading the charge was a great throng of Bloodletters, the daemons roaring as they brought their flame-covered Hellblades to bear. Daemons of all shapes and sizes stormed out of the rift, the only common denominator they had among themselves was a single black mark set in the center of their foreheads.

“Kill all the non believers,” Lorgar said. “Slaughter them without remorse, for your Dark God commands it. But bring the false prophet to me alive, so I may show her the folly of her ways.” the daemons howled and charged forward, the water of the river solidifying under their feet as they rushed the Imperial lines. The Loyalists opened fire almost immediately, but there was only so much the weapons of reality could do against the Legions of the Warp. Lorgar did not move to join them, instead watching as daemon and man crashed against one another.

A sight of the false prophet fighting a hopeless battle against what she should have accepted would have been nice, but other matters called.

Lorgar... the voice of the Dark God echoed through his mind. What are you doing?

Dealing with a particularly troublesome false prophet, my Lord. Lorgar replied. Once she is done away with, thousands shall bow before you.

While I am flattered by your devotion, there are other matters to deal with, the Dark God said. Return to the Cadian Gate and summon your brothers. It is time that we show the Imperium the true might of Chaos.Lorgar hesitated. He wanted to be sure that the false prophet was captured, but the callings of the Dark God...

... At your command, my Lord. Lorgar turned from the battle, summoning a smaller Warp Portal to cross in to. The daemons paid him no mind, staying focused on the battle ahead as the Lord of the Word Bearers stepped back into the Warp and out of sight.

Just as Lorgar closed the portal behind him, a shimmering column of light began to form where he had stood.

...

Under most circumstances, Celestia would have brought at least some of her Companions with her when going into combat. She was powerful, not stupid, and with the Warp as it was it would be prudent to take all possible precautions.

But Jonson, Corax, and Twilight were in danger. Patience could wait.

Celestia opened her eyes once she had finished her teleport to the surface of Rynn’s World. Dead Tyranids littered the island she had arrived on, with various daemons and other Warp-beasts scrambling over the corpses in search of new victims. Off to her right she could hear gunfire from the Imperial lines, matched by the various howls and warcries of the daemons as they rushed to take more souls into the Warp. The sky directly above the spire had been torn asunder by a great rift, the Warp itself spilling over into reality with maddening images and lights. It bore into her, the presence of the Dark God pulsing at the edge of her vision as if the foul creature meant to reach down and pull her bodily into the Warp.

Celestia turned her attention forward. No need to fight the monster on its terms.

Celestia did not bother speaking; there was no point in reminding the daemons of just who stood in their presence. She merely held her sword at the ready and advanced, focusing her powers so that a cluster of Plaguebearers that had not noticed her exploded into fine mist as she drew close. This caught the attention of the horde, most of the lesser creatures recoiling in terror at the mere sight of Celestia while some Daemonic Heralds moved forward to try and restore order. Celestia barely broke stride, whipping her sword about as a curtain of fire formed before her and torched any daemon foolish enough to try and close with her.

This is what you see as strength? Celestia thought as she readied herself to plunge into the fray. You know nothing, do you, daemon?

Celestia charged, using her taloned hand as a shield as she brought her sword up for a strike. Lesser daemons tried to flee, only to be vaporized or crushed by the power she brought to bear. With a yell she swung her sword down, cleaving a Herald in half and sending a shockwave through the ranks that knocked down even more of the lesser daemons. She drew her sword back and punched with her other hand, a lance blasting through the enemy ranks and sending dozens of Warpspawn screaming back to the Immaterium.

The daemons were actively retreating now, some Horrors flinging small bolts of warpflame towards Celestia as they scrambled from her gaze. She barely noticed as she advanced, her vision focused entirely on the central spire. A flick of her left hand backwards sent a blast of lightning into a testing horde of Bloodletters, the daemons bursting as the energy punched through them. Through the mass Celestia could see an opening near the base of the spire, the hole radiating Warp Energy that tugged at her senses. This must be the source of the Warp Portal, she thought, whipping her sword around to create another curtain of fire between her and the Chaos Daemons. With the daemons held at bay, for now, Celestia stepped through the entrance and into the hallway, a blast of Warpflame scouring the walls of any signs of Chaotic iconography.

You think to stop me like this, Empress? The voice of the Dark God asked as Celestia advanced. She could hear more daemons scrambling about to try and slow her, but a flex of her hand crushed the entrance closed, leaving her alone as she advanced down the hall. Close the portal if you must, but the damage has been done. I have struck down the Hive Mind, and will strike your precious Imperium while you can do nothing.

“Do not think to taunt me, daemon.” Celestia growled, scowling into the flickering light before her as she advanced. “Your show of ‘force’ is nothing. The Imperium will weather this storm as it has all others, and you will die screaming when I am finished with you.”

Don’t make threats you have no intention of following through on, Empress. You saw what happened to the Tyranids, after all.Celestia said nothing more, stepping into the main hall. Another rift hung in the air before her, passing through the ceiling and up into the spire, wind whipped through the chamber, tugging at Celestia’s hair so much she had to concentrate a small bit of her power to keep it from blinding her. A dull roar filled the room, the sound of a thousand shrieking souls speaking their doom to Celestia as the power of the Warp twisted into realspace.

Celestia stood in silence, staring down into the void once more. After millennia of seeing the Warp as relatively calm, watching as it roiled like this was... disconcerting, for lack of a better word.

“Empress!” Celestia blinked as reality returned to her. She turned and saw Corax, the wall having closed in around the Primarch’s jump pack and left arm. From the rubble around him he had only just freed his right arm, raking his Lightning Claws across the stone to free the rest of his body.

“Corax!” she called. “What happened here?!”

“Never mind that!” Corax countered. “There’s a rune at the base of the rift! Destroy it and the portal should collapse on itself!” Celestia nodded, turning her attention to the rift. Faintly she could see the rune Corax spoke of, a glowing symbol that briefly caused her eyes to ache before she shifted her power. Using more of her power to anchor herself in case the Dark God tried to attack her, Celestia put her sword away and reached out with her hand, the Warp twisting around her hand as she reached out towards the rune.

A snap, and Celestia drew her hand back, hissing as steam rose from a rend in her armor. Not enough shielding. I’ll have to be careful. Celestia focused again, approaching the rift slower this time to avoid more psychic backlash. The power of the Warp pressed against her, as if she were pushing her hand through sand, but Celestia pressed on regardless. Finally she found a break, a weak spot where she could reach the rune and disrupt its power. Celestia closed her hand, a glass-like crunch filling the air as she broke the Chaos glyph.

Two seconds later, the spire exploded.

Celestia raised her hand above her head, a golden shield forming as thousands of tons of rubble and metal came crashing down on her and Corax. The pinned Primarch raised his free arm in an attempt to defend himself as well, though Celestia was quick to extend her shield to protect him... she hoped. Every impact sent a shudder through Celestia’s body, her shield flaring with every strike, but it still held firm. She grimaced, pouring more power into the shield as the spire continued its collapse, the stone beneath her feet cracking from the force bearing down on her.

Finally, the onrush of rubble slacked. Celestia kept the shield raised, waiting for the last few pebbles and motes of dust to come to a stop. She turned her head slightly, just enough to see Corax still keeping his arm up in the event something slipped. “Are you alright?”

“No injuries beyond my pride,” the Primarch mumbled, lowering his arm before continuing. “Lorgar was here.”

“I see.” Celestia looked up at the rubble hovering over her head. “I presume he is a cause in all this chaos.”

“Not for my lack of trying,” Corax replied. “Forgive me, but I was not fast enough to kill the traitor.”

“You cannot blame yourself for that, Corax,” Celestia said, looking back to Corax. “Lorgar has grown crafty since his betrayal, and you did what you could to stop him I’m sure. For now, we must work with what we have and prepare for the onslaught to come.”

“Lorgar spoke a bit about that.” Corax scoffed. “I’m glad he spared me a grand speech, but I presume you have a greater idea of what we face?” Celestia fell silent, looking away for a moment.

“... When we are fully assembled, I will explain everything,” she said. “For now, let’s get out of here.” With that Celestia pushed, her power flaring against the pile of rubble above her. The stone was tossed away with ease, sunlight beaming down on Celestia and Corax as their prison was undone. That task complete, Celestia refocused her power to the stone surrounding Corax, crumbling his restraints as the Primarch stepped away from the wall.

“Thank you, Empress,” he said, dusting a few pieces of rubble off his armor. “Being stuck there was marginally less annoying than Lorgar’s prattling.”

“I’m sure.” Celestia saw that some of the rubble had collapsed against the wall of the room, providing a small ramp she could climb out of. Corax followed behind her, the jump pack apparently damaged from being encased in rock.

As Celestia climbed from the hole, she got a good look at the Imperial defenses on the other side of the river. Smoke rose from damaged and destroyed battle tanks, great gouges ripped through fortifications and the ground from alien and daemonic weaponry, but Celestia could still see men and women holding the bank, their weapons trained on the other side of the river in case any new threats came to face them.

And standing before the ranks, caked in blood that was not her own, was a familiar purple-clad woman.

“See? See?!” Twilight called, pointing across the river. “Did I not tell you the Empress would come to our aid?! The way of Chaos is a lie, and only the Empress remains!” this drew a roar of praise from the Guardsmen, thousands of soldiers raising their weapons in celebration as they sang praises to Celestia, the Astartes, and to Twilight. Celestia watched them in silence, the wind tugging her hair like a war banner, and despite the carnage and stress she found herself smiling at the sight.

Twilight’s victory would be remembered. Her student had passed with flying colors.

Author's Note

Now for some dialing back before the next big setpiece fight... or a few. I have a few plans here and there.

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for the editing. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if there was something we missed please let me know.

2.12- Truth

Truth

With the Empress's fleet came much needed supplies, thousands of tons of food and fuel being ferried down to Rynn’s Word to help the surviving civilian population get back on its feet. With nothing left to fight the Guard and Astartes forces had taken to burning away any remaining Tyranid structures, a thick layer of haze hanging over New Rynn City as countless Tyranids were burned to ash.

Yet despite the carnage, the loss, the people of Rynn’s World were in high spirits.

“- and then the Student spat in the daemon’s face, her very words burning its skin with her purity,” an older gentleman said to a gathered group of small children. “‘Away with your lies, O Daemon! Mine eyes rest upon the Empress, and only by Her Word shall we show fealty’. And with the call of the Student, the Empress came down in a pillar of lightning, striking all of the traitors dumb before She and the Student cast them back into the Immaterium.” All the children gave small gasps of excitement, eagerly hanging to their elder’s words as he continued his story.

None of them noticed Twilight herself passing by, stepping lightly around the celebrating and mourning groups of Guardsmen and civilians. Even with her distinct armor she felt invisible, drifting like a ghost from group to group as she slowly worked her way back to Celestia. She watched and listened, taking in the stories of heroism and terror the humans regaled to one another as they sought to bring some semblance of normality back to Rynn’s World.

Normality had long been absent from Twilight’s life, but there was no need to deny it to others.

Ahead Twilight could see Celestia speaking with Corax and a few of his Raven Guard, the Primarch looking more dour than usual. Even when covered in dust and whatever it was that daemons bled Celestia was still a magnificent sight, her armor shimmering in the evening sun as the wind tugged at her hair. She did not notice Twilight as she approached, keeping her attention on her son while Twilight waited patiently behind her. Finally Corax gave a nod and departed, though he seemed more content to walk rather than fly away with his jump pack. Was it damaged? I didn’t see Corax during the fighting... so maybe?

“Princess?” Twilight asked, rocking on her heels as Celestia turned to face her. “Is now a bad time?”

“Of course not, Twilight,” Celestia said, giving Twilight a smile. “I always have time for you. I have heard much about your defense of the northern half of the city.”

“Oh... really?” Twilight sheepishly massaged the back of her head. “Just trying to do what you taught me to do...”

“And you did so with such skill and enthusiasm,” Celestia stepped forward, kneeling and resting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Truly, I could not be more proud of you than I am now, Twilight. You have come so far in these last few years both in Equestria and here in the Imperium, and you continue to impress me with your skill and knowledge.” Celestia’s smile turned sad. “Unfortunately for me, it has come to the point where you have begun to surpass all that I have left to teach you.”

“But I’ll still be your student, right?” Twilight asked, her hands trembling as she continued on. “I-I really don’t feel prepared for something like that, and I could use all the help I can get especially with all the weird things that keep popping up around here-”

“There is no need to be so concerned, Twilight,” Celestia said, her smile returning in full. “And you may surprise yourself with how prepared you truly are. Even for a universe as chaotic as this one, I have no doubt that you will continue to shine as a leader in these dark times.” Twilight smiled, though it was a rather uneasy smile all things considered. She tried to think of something to say, to assure Celestia that she could keep up and be the woman Celestia thought she was, but the words continued to die in her mouth.

Celestia’s warm smile was all Twilight needed.

“Empress?” Twilight turned, spotting Mattias coming through the crowd. He was alone, his face set in a concerned frown, but nothing else about his demeanor had changed. “May I have a moment of your and Tara’s time?”

“Of course, Mattias,” Celestia said, turning to face Mattias fully. “What may I help you with?” Mattias remained silent, wringing his hands together as he mulled over what to say. Maybe it has something to do with the Eldar? Twilight thought, cursing herself for not bringing this up sooner. The two waited for the Inquisitor to speak, but Mattias said nothing as he looked between Twilight and Celestia. Finally, he sighed.

“I am not sure if Tara told you of this,” he started. “But we were rescued from the fall of the spaceport by a band of Eldar Harlequins.”

“I see,” Celestia said, her face growing stern. “I had suspicions the Eldar had interests in this region of space, but it must be considerable if the Harlequins are willing to get involved...” there was another pause before Celestia spoke again. “Please, continue.”

“They led us through a section of the Webway they called the Path of Memories,” Mattias said. “Apparently, the psychic energies within draw upon the memories of those that pass through them, projecting them for others to witness.” now Mattias looked to Twilight, her heart sinking as his gaze hardened. “I saw a few particular memories about your student... enough to learn that she is not who she says she is.”

... oh no.

“M-m-mattias,” she stammered, shrinking behind Celestia as she continued. “I-I-I didn’t mean to-”

“What do you mean by this, Mattias?” Celestia said, her voice calm. “What crime do you bring against my student?”

“The fact that she is not human,” Mattias said, looking to Celestia. “She is a xenos, a pony by the name of Twilight whom I believe you have mentored since she was a child, in some form or another. I don’t know how she holds the form of a human, but I presume your power is involved in this.” Mattias knew. Mattias knew and all Twilight could do was cower. Celestia would not let her come to harm, but Mattias knew and her presence was not always assured. How long did she have before he tried shooting her? Or would Celestia merely kill him where he stood to keep the secret from getting out... Celestia wouldn’t do that...

Twilight whimpered. Mattias knew, and all she could do was panic.

“... I see.” Celestia replied. “This is a serious accusation you make, Inquisitor. Should rumors such as this persist it could put the stability of the Crusade and the Imperium in jeopardy, and that is a threat I cannot allow.” Twilight felt a brief pulse of magic, watching Celestia’s hand clench ever so slightly. “You seek my judgment, no?”

“As Empress, you are more privy to threats I cannot even comprehend,” Mattias said. “I want to believe that Twilight is not dangerous. I want to believe that she is an ally, that she has our best interest in mind... but she is a xenos, and an alien will always put their own interest before that of Humanity. That has been the reality the Imperium has faced for the last fifteen thousand years.” Mattias’ gaze softened, though his concern did not seem willing to depart. “If I am damned, so be it. I just wish an answer from you, Empress.”

“There are few over the course of my life who have ever demanded answers from me in such a way,” Celestia said, her eyes narrowing. “To put yourself forward and risk my wrath, even with all you believe... That is a trait increasingly rare among Mankind.” Twilight looked between Celestia and Mattias. She found her hands clenching, the urge to rock on her feet rising within her. Defenses, explanations, lectures on the dangers of xenophobia, all blossomed and died in her mind without any useful fruit.

Just more panic. Mattias knows.

“Twilight is not a threat, Mattias,” Celestia continued. “She is my student, and she has always placed the good of others before her own self interest. As of her being a xenos, they were crafted by my hand during my time of exile, and I am quite fond of them as a result.” she raised an eyebrow before continuing. “Is that a satisfactory answer, Inquisitor Velas?”

“... I accept your judgment, Empress.” Mattias closed his eyes. “Do with me as you will.”

“I have no intention of killing you, Mattias,” Celestia said, her hand twitching again as Twilight felt her magic draw back. “You have proven yourself to be a useful and intuitive soldier, and the information you possess is too valuable to risk unwanted attention. This conversation does not leave the three of us until such a time I deem it necessary, and should you willingly leak this information... You will die.” Twilight winced, but said nothing as Celestia’s gaze softened. “I do not mean to be so harsh, but I must if I am to protect all that I love.”

“I understand.” Mattias replied. There was a pause before Celestia smiled.

“Thank you for coming to me with your concerns, Mattias,” she said. “Now, there will be a strategy meeting at 1400 when the Lion arrives. I would like both of you to be there as I have a special task for the two of you in these coming days.” Celestia looked between Twilight and Mattias. “Now Twilight, is there anything you wish to say to Inquisitor Mattias before we must return to our regular duties?”

Twilight swallowed. She wanted to say something, anything, but her words continued to fail her. Mattias’ expression had not changed much, but his body language did appear more open... perhaps he actually wanted to move on and hear what Twilight had to say.

But... he thought I was...

“... three years,” she said, her voice low as she hung her head. “Three years we’ve known each other, struggled together. Three years I thought you were my friend, that I could trust you, and I did trust you...” she looked up at Mattias, a tear forming in her eye. “Three years of trust gone because of one minute of miscommunication?”

“Twilight,” Mattias started. “I know things are different from what you are used to-”

“So? After all we’ve been through, you can’t look past the small fact that I am not a full human?” Twilight took a step towards Mattias, her hands clenching as she bit back her fear, her frustration. “I know how things are here. I know that you and other humans have spent centuries fighting against all manner of horrors and monstrosities. After all that, after all we’ve done, everything you’ve said to me and encouraged me with, after all that you thought I was just like them?!” She trembled, but deep breaths would be enough to keep her calm, for now. Now Mattias took a step back, his face dropping as he tried and failed to meet Twilight’s.

“I-I couldn’t take any risks...” he said.

“So I’m a risk, then? The scared, confused, naive little psyker is as great a risk as a giant hive mind of aliens and a ravenous horde of daemons.” She let out a long sigh, just enough to keep from screaming as she looked away from Mattias. “I thought you were better than Markos, Mattias. I-I... I thought we were friends... Friends trust each other, communicate with each other, they don’t stab each other in the back on a whim...” silence reigned between the two of them, Twilight staring down into the mud as she waited for an answer. It did not matter if it was from Mattias or Celestia, just anyone talking would be fine... at the very least, it could give her someone to vent at.

“I’m...” Mattias said. “I’m... sorry.” Twilight raised her head, looking at Mattias out of the corner of her eye. “I’m sorry that my ‘accusation’ has caused you distress, and... well, it’s probably shot our working relationship to the Warp, all things considered. I wanted to give up on zealotry and caution, really, but... I could not. For that, for not sticking to what truly matters for the Imperium, I am justly blamed.” Twilight turned her head fully towards Mattias.

“I am a soldier of the Imperium, and my duty is to protect it from all possible threats,” Mattias continued. “In seeing you as a threat, especially after all that you’ve done here... I was wrong, and I am sorry.” Mattias closed his eyes. “I pray for your forgiveness.” Twilight blinked, turning more to face Mattias. She fought the dual urges to chew her lip or get back to venting, her hands trembling as she struggled to speak.

That Eldar had spoken at length about what she was willing to give up... perhaps it had challenged Mattias as well.

“... Thank you, Mattias.” she said finally, sighing as tension flowed out of her. “It really means a lot for me... to hear you say that.” Mattias nodded, another pause reigning before he looked to Celestia.

“Empress,” he said. “Are you sure you will be needing my assistance? Battling Chaos is not exactly in my area of focus.”

“I do not need you as a warrior now, Mattias,” Celestia said. “A Guardian of Secrets, perhaps, but not a warrior.” the Inquisitor seemed comfortable with this, if a nervous expression and a flex of his mechanical hand could be seen as “comfortable.”

Twilight said nothing. The revelations of Mattias were still ringing in her head, even if he was willing to let it pass and Celestia was ready to keep it that way. She looked at him, still keeping her eyes averted to avoid direct eye contact, as if she expected to see the same man she had known in days before.

All she saw as an Inquisitor. That, Twilight could not accept.

...

Eldar.

Celestia had wondered when they would begin to make their presence known; they always seemed to stick their noses into her plans, for better or worse. But that was before they had started to seek Twilight out, if Mattias’ comments were any indication.

The Inquisitor was also a problem. A good man, perhaps, but just a man when all was said and done. Keeping him close to Twilight could deter him or others from prying too much, but it was yet another factor that she needed to keep an eye on above all others.

And that was before factoring the Eldar, and their interest in Twilight.

Twilight stood off to her left in the battered amphitheater Celestia had picked for her meeting. She had said little since the meeting with Mattias, shying away from all eye contact as she made herself as unseen as possible. Celestia had hoped for more time to speak to her, to assure her that everything would be alright and get assurance that she would be able to move on, but Twilight would not say anything.

Not that Celestia could blame her. Not with all that had happened.

The object of Twilight’s distress was seated far to Celestia’s right, head down. Celestia did not need a mental probe to sense Mattias’ fear and shame, a constant struggle that rose and fell every time he glanced up at her and Twilight. She would let him have his moment of shame, and then he would need to return to serving the Imperium... all that remained was for Twilight to accept his trust once more.

A shimmer to her right heralded Corax’s arrival, the Primarch stepping out of the shadows before speaking. “The Lion will be here shortly,” he said. “I sense Tara is distressed.”

“Matters have changed, Corax,” Celestia said. “However, it is not my place to say more on the matter.” Corax nodded, turning slightly as he watched the entrance to the amphitheater. As if on cue the Lion appeared, flanked by two champions from among the Dark Angels. He was battered, dried blood caking around deep rends in his armor, but he strode with confidence down the steps towards Celestia, his head held high.

The fact that he was carrying the severed head of a Tyranid Swarmlord probably helped him keep face.

“Jonson,” Celestia said. “I thank you for joining us, and congratulate you on your victory over the Tyranids.”

“Such as it is,” Jonson said, dropping his trophy at Celestia’s feet. “The insect proved difficult, but I managed to strike it down before the rest of the fleet suffered its end.”

“Impressive,” Celestia said, giving Jonson a smile. “I have no doubt there will be greater victories to be had in the coming days.”

“No doubt.” Jonson looked to Celestia’s left, regarding Twilight for a moment. The Lion’s jaw twitched, as if he were about to say something, but the moment passed before he looked back to Celestia. “We are assembled. What is our next objective?”

“That... is a most difficult matter.” Celestia said. She raised her hand, light shimmering around it before her magic constructed an image of the galaxy. “The Hive Fleet is dead, struck down by an enemy I have never faced before. It calls itself the Dark God, and I believe it is a great manifestation of the Ruinous Powers.”

“I traversed the Eye of Terror several times during my exile,” Corax said, frowning. “I have heard no mention of this ‘Dark God’ anywhere.”

“I know,” Celestia replied, looking to her sons. “Which means it is far more ancient than anything I have faced, ancient enough to have been forgotten entirely, or it is a new God of Chaos rising to take the place of the old. Either way, it must be killed.”

“Why have you not done so already?” Jonson asked, folding his arms across his chest. Celestia hesitated, her free hand twitching ever so slightly.

“... I cannot, not yet.” she said. “This creature’s power is in ascendance, drawn by Lorgar’s preaching and sorcery. In time I will be able to challenge it, but we must break its power before it can cause too much damage.” Jonson gave a grunt, but his silence afterward was enough to say he understood.

“With the Hive Fleet struck by this Dark God, no doubt other factions of the traitors will be massing under its banner.” Celestia’s image shifted to a fortress world, a world ringed almost entirely by the Eye of Terror. “Most likely they will breach the Cadian Gate and advance southward for Terra. Your task will be to make sure they do not get there.”

“It sounds like you are resigning Cadia to destruction.” Corax said, frowning. Celestia gave a heavy sigh and dismissed the image.

“I must take in all possibilities, Corax,” she said, hanging her head. “Cadia may stand, or it may fall. We must be prepared for all possible outcomes, no matter how unsavory they may be.” Corax fell silent. Celestia waited for several more moments before speaking again. “If possible, you two are to fortify and hold Cadia at all cost. Should that not be possible, the traitors must be contained within the Segmentum Obscurus. Choke points at Agripinaa, Fenris, and Armageddon should be sufficient for that task.”

“Us?” Jonson asked. “You will not be leading the defense?” Celestia hesitated. A full dossier on the Eldar’s presence would only raise more questions from the Primarchs than she was willing to answer, and with time as narrow as it was they could not waste any with suspicion or questioning.

No... she thought. That is what the old me would have done. I cannot allow my sons to fall to confusion and mistrust again.

“I must return to Terra,” Celestia said finally. “From there, I intend to use the old Webway portal within the Imperial Palace to find the Black Library. There are questions I have concerning our enemy that perhaps only the Eldar can answer.”

“Are you sure bringing the xenos into this matter will be worth it?” Corax asked. “There is little love between us and the Eldar, and bringing them in may only see more of our people killed for their schemes.”

“Rushing forward blind will have a worse result.” Celestia countered. “At the very least, I might be able to convince some of the Eldar we share a common enemy in this Dark God.” there was a pause, Celestia’s gaze drifting until it fell upon Mattias still seated off to the side. “Inquisitor Mattias, you can stop hiding now. I have a task for you and Tara.” there was a pause before the Inquisitor rose and crossed to the others, keeping his head down to avoid eye contact with Celestia or the Primarchs.

“You summoned me, Empress?” Mattias asked.

“I have transferred a special package over to your ship,” Celestia said, giving Mattias a small smile. “You and Tara are to take it to the planet of Solemnace and trade it for the Unbound Flame, which is in the possession of the Lord of Solemnace. When you have collected it, bring it to me on Terra.” Mattias had already started to pale as soon as Celestia had said the word “Solemnace”. He massaged his head, nervously looking between the Primarchs and Celestia as he struggled for the right thing to say.

“Are... are you sure you would not prefer to execute me now?” he asked. Corax and the Lion looked to Celestia, eyebrows raised. ... Please don’t ask me.

“I do not send you to Solemnace to make war, Inquisitor,” she said, turning her focus fully on Mattias. “You are merely there to bargain for the Unbound Flame. With your resources and Tara’s talent for speaking to those who would not otherwise listen to reason, I am sure you shall secure the artifact.” Celestia looked back to Twilight, the girl flinching away as she continued. “Is that something you think you can handle, Tara?”

“Y-y-yes...” Twilight stammered, thumbing the hilt of her sword as she continued. “I think I can...”

“Good. You two will leave immediately.” Twilight swallowed, but nodded and moved to leave as Celestia turned back to the Primarchs. “Now, onto the matter of the next stage of the campaign.”

“A moment, Student,” Jonson said, Twilight stopping and turning towards the Lion. “I heard of your rallying of the city defenders. A little sloppy, perhaps, but you do appear to have some talent for command, even one as small as this.”

“Oh... Thank you, my lord.” Twilight gave a polite nod. The Lion’s jaw twitched, the Primarch falling silent.

“What I suppose I am trying to say,” he continued. “Is that I was... I was not entirely correct about your military skills. The Empress was wise in choosing you for a student.” Celestia blinked but said nothing. The Lion was complimenting a mortal? She could not remember the last time she was witnessed such a sight... then again, she had not seen the Lion in almost five billion years.

“Th-thank you, Lord Jonson.” Twilight said, a small smile flashing across her face. The Lion remained as stern as ever.

“My favor is limited, though,” he said. “You will have to impress me again if you are to keep it.” Twilight gave another shaky nod, stepping further away as she departed. Mattias hesitated, but soon he too left the amphitheater, keeping a fair distance away from Twilight as the two disappeared from sight.

A fracture, perhaps... but then Twilight always seemed adept at handling such matters.

“Empress?” Celestia turned back to Corax and Jonson. “You were going to discuss our reaction to a possible Chaos incursion?”

“Right, of course.” Celestia nodded. “We must not let ourselves get distracted, after all.”

Author's Note

Now to get things moving. I have no idea how the next arc(s) will go formatting wise, whether to do them all at once or break it up (tell Celestia's story, Twilight's story, Bro Trip 45k's story). But that doesn't matter, for the next chapter's going to be another setup chapter (and will include our first true Primarch vs. Primarch duel, if you'd like to know).

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for edits. Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if we missed something please let us know.

2.13- Four into One

Four into One

With a resounding roar the berserkers of the World Eaters charged across the field, axes and swords raised as they eagerly searched for the foe. Scattered among them were a score of daemons, Bloodletters and Bloodcrushers howling with glee in preparation for slaughter. Their targets were hunkered down within the ruins of an old chapel, plasma cannons and heavy bolters blazing as the horde of Chaos charged forward heedless of loss.

Neither side cared for losses. Battle was to be had.

Towering over the World Eaters was a massive daemon, clad in brass armor and carried forth on black wings. He carried with him the great, blood splattered chainaxe Gorefather, the roar of the blade rivaling the bellowing of the horde beneath him. The daemon hovered over his army, searching the lines of the enemy for the one who had continued to elude him for time immemorial.

Angron, Primarch of the World Eaters, was on the hunt. Eventually, he found suitable prey.

His target was a Dreadnought holding fast among the line of defenders. It was a magnificent machine, scratched grey armor complimented by golden iconography of a long and glorious history. A great wolf’s pelt was draped around the Dreadnought’s torso, the fur rippling as the machine hammered the advancing wall of World Eaters with its assault cannon. It gave no apparent attention to Angron, focusing its might on rallying its brothers and smiting the daemons and traitors before it.

Angron roared before diving down, bringing Gorefather up in preparation to strike. The defenders turned their weapons against the Primarch, but only a few shots found their mark before the daemon struck. The first of Angron’s victims died swiftly, Gorefather reducing a score of them to nothing more than shredded meat as its master advanced on the Dreadnought. The machine stepped back, assault cannon blazing as it faced down Angron, but the armor of the Daemon Primarch was too great for the weapon.

“Daemon,” Bjorn the Fell-Handed rumbled. “You think to best me here? As we have in times before, the Wolves of Fenris will not yield.” Angron said nothing coherent, his bellow shaking the very fabric of reality before he charged forward, sweeping Gorefather down in an effort to cleave the Dreadnought in half. Bjorn was ready, though, catching the daemonic weapon with his power claw and shifting to avoid the whirring blade. Angron roared again, rushing forward to bowl over Bjorn, but the Space Wolf Dreadnought sidestepped the Primarch, unleashing one last blast of fire from his assault cannon into Angron’s side.

This only served to anger the daemon more. Gorefather swept out, the flat of the axe smashing into the side of Bjorn’s chassis. The assault cannon crumpled to uselessness under the sheer force of the strike, the ammo belt detaching and spilling shells on the ground. Angron shifted the blade and struck again, sparks flying as Gorefather ripped through ceramite and steel with contemptuous ease. Bjorn drew back, his assault cannon arm ripping from the Dreadnought and falling to the ground as he braced for another attack from Angron.

Angron charged, and Bjorn stepped into the strike for his own attack. He raked Trueclaw across Angron’s chest, black blood splashing across his gauntlet as he tore three scars into the daemon’s hide. Angron bellowed in rage, staggering back as Bjorn followed up with a blast from Trueclaw’s heavy flamer, burning prometheum ignited against the Primarch’s armor. Angron howled, bringing Gorefather around to strike Bjorn, the Dreadnought stepping back to dodge the sweep of the chainaxe.

“As we defied you on Armageddon, so we defy you here,” Bjorn said, catching another strike from Angron with Trueclaw. “I am Bjorn, and I shall not be broken here.” Angron growled, slamming his shoulder into the Dreadnought as he broke from their latest grapple. He brought the chainaxe up, glaring down at Bjorn as he planned his next move.

“Die.” with a single flap of his wings Angron took flight, his wings buffeting the rest of the battlefield as Wolves and Berserkers clashed. He dove down again, sweeping Gorefather low to catch Bjorn off guard, the Dreadnought stepping back in an effort to bring Trueclaw around to intercept the strike. But it was to no avail, Gorefather biting deep into the steel as the strike lifted Bjorn off his feet. A flash of sparks, and the Dreadnought’s legs and remaining arm tumbled away, the battered chassis crashing to the ground as Angron leered down at his opponent.

“You will not strike me down, daemon,” Bjorn said, even as the rest of the chassis began to fade. “I have done my duty, and you have failed.”

“You will die,”Angron snarled as he raised Gorefather up for a final strike. “All of you mewling pups will die!”

“Angron!” the Daemon Primarch had little time to react before a frost axe sank into his neck, black blood flying away. Angron roared, thrashing his head to free himself of the weapon, drawing Gorefather back to defend himself from his new opponent, his real target.

He stood over the fallen Dreadnought, axe and sword at the ready. Like Bjorn his armor was a light grey, though centuries of combat and other wear and tear had worn his heraldry down to an unfinished steel. His cape and shaggy mane of blond hair rippled in the wind, giving the man an aura of calm as he stared down the Daemon Primarch.

Leman Russ, Primarch of the Space Wolves, grinned as he stood his ground.

“Fifteen thousand years I’ve hunted you,” Russ said, his grin growing wider. “You certainly got uglier. I think it’s an improvement.” Angron merely snarled, revving Gorefather in challenge. Russ whipped the Axe of Helwinter around as he brought his sword, Mjalnar, up into a guard position. “I also see you’ve become a coward. Scared, are we?”

Angron roared and charged, bringing his axe up for a downward strike. Russ snorted and charged, scissoring his weapons to intercept Angron’s attack. As soon as the chainaxe connected Russ was on the move, twisting his axe away while slashing across Angron’s side with Mjalnar. The Daemon Primarch bellowed, catching Russ in the gut with the flat end of the chainaxe as he whipped around, but the Wolf King easily rolled away and sank the Axe of Helwinter into Angron’s shoulder. Angron shook free, sweeping Gorefather at his opponent but only finding air.

Russ chuckled, twirling Mjalnar around before he lunged forward towards Angron. The Daemon Primarch swept his axe downward, deflecting Russ’ sword before smashing his shoulder into the Wolf King. Russ rolled with the strike, but could not bring the Axe of Helwinter up to block Gorefather as the chainaxe scraped across his armor. Angron roared and attacked again, Russ blocking with Mjalnar as he struck out with his own axe. He dug his heels in, keeping both of his weapons down in preparation for Angron’s next attack.

“You’re weak, Angron!” Russ laughed. “Is this all your pathetic Blood God has to offer?! I’ve seen Fenrisian pups stronger than you! I’d ask you for a challenge, but I feel I’d have more of a challenge against a senile old man in a drinking contest than fighting you!” Angron charged, using his wings to cover the distance between him and Russ with ease. Gorefather crashed against Mjalnar and the Axe of Helwinter, Russ pressing back to redirect Angron to the right. He slipped his weapons out from under the chainaxe and attacked, but Angron blocked with the hilt of Gorefather and jabbed his elbow towards Russ’ face. The Wolf King ducked back, just in time to dodge another strike from Gorefather as he struck at one of Angron’s wings.

Angron twisted around, smacking Russ with a wing before bringing Gorefather down. Russ’s armor held as the chainaxe scraped along his back, long enough for him to squeeze out and roll to bring his weapons around. Angron advanced, raising his axe for a final strike, but Russ stabbed out and sank Mjalnar into Angron’s thigh. The Daemon Primarch howled as Russ used his new handhold to pull himself back to his feet, smacking the Axe of Helwinter across Angron’s face to knock the daemon away. Russ chuckled again, spitting away a few drops of his own blood as he faced down the daemon once more. “If you think to finally best me, you’re going to have to try harder.” Angron snorted, flaring his wings as he took Gorefather in a two handed grip. Russ drew the Axe of Helwinter back and charged, aiming for a downward strike to cleave Angron’s skull.

Before the two Primarchs could connect, a column of red light blasted from the ground beneath Angron’s feet. Russ pulled back, raising his weapons to shield his eyes as the light consumed Angron and his army, the daemon roaring in outrage as he struggled against the light. Red flashed to light, even Russ flinching away as the sky was consumed by brightness.

The light dissipated, and the World Eaters and their allies were gone. Russ slowly lowered his weapons, searching around for any sign that the daemons were merely tricking him. No... Angron does not learn...

“Report, my sons!” he called, turning back to his lines as the survivors of the 13th Great Company and Bjorn’s newcomers pulled themselves from the rubble.

“We’ve lost contact on all fronts, my king,” one of the Wolf Lords of the 13th said, dropping a dead World Eater champion at Russ’ feet. “None of our Rune Priests can detect anything beyond the standard tides of the Empyrean. The hordes of Angron have left.” Russ cursed, turning back to the carnage before him. The Wolves had spent days taunting and skirmishing in an effort to draw the Daemon Primarch out, and now this? More fallen sons and Angron spirited away by dark magics?

Calm, Russ... he thought. The hunt continues... it would do not good to act rashly.

“Gather the wounded and dead,” he said, clamping Mjalnar to his hip before continuing. “We’ll return to our ships and plan our next move; perhaps a new assault might gain Angron’s attention once more.” he paused, turning his head back towards his sons. “Will Bjorn walk?”

“The chassis is a loss,” one Space Wolf said. “But the sarcophagus appears undamaged and responsive. The Old Wolf will walk again, my king.”

“Good,” Russ chuckled. “I would hate to lose another friend in this gods forsaken place. Now my sons, the hunt is on.”

...

Cadia hovered just as the edge of reality, a bastion of order before the realm of Chaos. Star forts and battlefleets hovered before it, waiting to blast any sign of an incursion back into the void where it belonged. On the surface, billions of soldiers and tanks awaited those that slipped through the blockade, eager to throw back the tides of Chaos as they had innumerable times before.

Just out of sight rested Cadia’s doom. It was a great craft, greater than any star fort in the Imperium save perhaps the Rock. Its hull was smooth and precise, crafted from a dark obsidian-like metal that hummed as it drifted on the edge of the Eye of Terror. Only a small fleet of warships guarded it, most bearing iconography of the Word Bearers or Iron Warriors, but only a small fleet was needed when considering the destructive power of the ship.

The last Blackstone Fortress waited for its masters to arrive. It would not have to wait long.

Magnus stepped through the warp portal, his eye adjusting quickly to the low light of the Fortress’ command bridge. Lorgar was there, unsurprisingly, seated on a command throne with his chin resting on his knuckle. Before him stood a second figure, a giant clad in steel grey terminator armor standing with his back to the Primarch of the Word Bearers staring out into the void at the fortress world beyond. Magnus knew the two had seen him enter, but their own squabbles meant they paid him no mind.

“I’m growing impatient with your theatrics, Lorgar,” said Peturarbo, Lord of the Iron Warriors. “We have a perfect firing solution, and plenty of Imperials to use as an example.”

“The Fortress obeys my command, Peturarbo, and I will not destroy Cadia until we are all present,” Lorgar countered. “Have faith, though, that this demonstration of the Dark God’s power will be more than enough to shatter the Imperium’s strength.”

“Bah! Those that have faith are merely shirking their ability to act with their own strength. I have told you before I have no interest in your Dark God, only in the death of our enemies.”

“Perhaps after this day, you might be willing to see things my way.” Peturarbo snorted but said nothing more. Lorgar looked to Magnus, giving the Primarch of the Thousand Sons a smile that was anything by friendly. “Magnus, how pleasant of you to join us.”

“Have I snubbed you in some way, Lorgar?” Magnus asked. “What is troubling you now?” Lorgar frowned, turning his head to look back at Cadia.

“I am doing my best to avoid admitting Alpharius was right,” he muttered. “The Emperor has a parasite clinging to his shadow, one that might prove to be a... stumbling block to our plans.” Magnus raised an eyebrow at this as Lorgar conjured an image. It was the woman from the fleet, the one the Emperor seemed to favor for whatever reason, staring into the void with a look of defiance about her.

“One woman has you on edge?” Magnus asked, keeping his voice calm so his own reservations would not be betrayed.

“Her naive optimism has made her adept at deluding the fools of the Imperium,” Lorgar replied, dismissing the image. “It is a trouble that will make the coming war more difficult unless it is dealt with.”

“So deal with it.” Peturarbo said, not bothering to turn to face the other two Primarchs. “This is one mortal. Step through the Warp and strike her down.”

“She has the protection of the Emperor, for now.” Lorgar countered, finally rising from his throne to cross to Peturarbo. “Unless you think engaging the Emperor so early into our campaign is prudent, I do not see any reason to fight a battle I know we will lose.”

“There are other means of striking,” Peturarbo said. “And the Emperor’s vigilance cannot stand forever. Again, you rely too much on the strength of your Dark God rather than taking action for yourself. I cannot say my confidence in your planning has improved.” Lorgar bristled, but said nothing. Magnus focused his attention on the world before them, mulling over what he had gathered from Lorgar’s frustrations.

That child can fluster Lorgar? Not a particularly impressive feat, but for a mortal... he massaged his chin. What is it that makes her so special? His thoughts were interrupted by a horrid stench wafting through the bridge, Magnus shifting his energy so he did not have to take in the reek of rotting flesh and rusted metal that preceded the arrival of Mortarion.

“Lorgar,” Mortarion said, his voice phlegmy from whatever plagues resided within him. “I trust that this visitation will be brief?”

“Why the rush, Mortarion?” Lorgar asked, turning to face the Primarch of the Death Guard as he drifted in on inset-like wings. “We stand at the precipice of victory, of finally breaking through to ravage the Emperor’s precious Imperium, and you already wish to leave? I am wounded, my brother.”

“Though your display with the Hive Fleets was... impressive,” Mortarion said. “I have been unimpressed by previous ‘outlets’ for my vengeance. But perhaps you might be able to change mind.”

“No doubt.” Lorgar stepped towards his command throne. “Though once Fulgrim arrives, I will need your help. And Magnus, of course.”

“How so?” Magnus asked.

“For the next stage of my plan, I need the four servants of the late Chaos Gods.” Lorgar continued. “You and Mortarion have arrived, and Fulgrim is on his way. Angron, though, will require a bit more force to pull away from his... adventures.” Magnus grimaced. Interrupting Angron’s rampages would be a tricky endeavor, even if the World Eaters Primarch could not kill them.

I suppose Fulgrim will be of some use in that regard...

“Very impressive, Lorgar,” Fulgrim said as he slithered out of the dark. The Primarch of the Emperor’s Children was beaming, his four arms clasped behind his back as he took a place near the center of the room. “Slaying the Hive Mind so quickly? Truly that was a display of power unmatched by anything shown before. To hear the death of billions of minds at once?” Fulgrim gave a breathy sigh. “Pure, blissful agony. Please tell me there is more to come.”

“It would be like you to be easily impressed.” Peturarbo grumbled. Fulgrim stopped, glaring at the Iron Warriors’ Primarch.

“And what is that supposed to mean?” he hissed, reaching for two of his swords before Lorgar spoke.

“Peace, brothers,” he said. “Let us not squabble at the moment of our great victory. Fulgrim, if you would please take a spot over there, we can begin.” Lorgar gestured to a spot to his left with his mace. Fulgrim regarded him for a moment, but his hands dropped away from his weapons and he moved to take position, taking a position next to him so that he, Fulgrim, Lorgar, and Magnus formed a rough circle. Peturarbo stayed put, continuing to glare out at Cadia as the Imperial fleets shifted about.

Lorgar raised a hand, power swirling about him as he began to speak in the dark language of Chaos. Magnus said nothing, but shifted his power once more to lend some strength to Lorgar’s incantation. Already he could feel rage, hatred, bitterness- traits that Angron carried with abundance and made him easy to spot even in the tides of the Warp. There was a blunt shift, Magnus furrowing his brow as his and Lorgar’s magic worked to circumvent Angron’s psychic defenses.

Finally something slipped through, and a column of red light shot from the empty space between the Primarchs. That light soon produced, arms, wings, weapons, until finally Angron stood before them, his face twisted between confusion and outrage. When he spotted Lorgar, outrage won over and the Daemon Primarch advanced on his brother, drawing his chainaxe back for a strike.

“Hold, Angron!” Lorgar said quickly, raising his hand as if to shield himself from the World Eater. Angron hesitated as Lorgar continued. “Think not of this as the Emperor kidnapping you from your brothers on Nuceria; your legions await you on nearby worlds for a far greater slaughter than anything you could have found within the Eye. Stay, and the whole of the Imperium will be yours to take vengeance upon.” Angron hesitated again before scoffing, slowly lowering Gorefather and trudging to a spot near Mortarion. The Primarch of the Death Guard gave Angron a brief look of weariness, but said nothing more as all assembled turned their attention to Lorgar.

“Brothers, welcome,” he said, raising his hands towards the ceiling. “Not since the Heresy have so many of our number assembled in such a place, at such a great moment of triumph. We are the heralds of the true order, a great symbol that shall last for an eternity: the Death of the Imperium, and the ascendance of the Dark God of Chaos.

“Before us stands the world of Cadia. It is where the first revelations of the Primordial Truth were revealed to me, and stands as the first Gate between stagnant Order and liberating Chaos.” Lorgar scoffed. “I will not weep long once it is destroyed, for its death heralds the fall of Terra and the fall of the pathetic Emperor of Mankind.

“Behold, for I have brought the last servants of the Four before me,” As Lorgar spoke, Magnus could feel something twisting around his legs, binding him in place. He tried to use his magic to deflect the binding, but instead his power mingled with the force tightening around his legs. The other three had reacted with varying intensity, from Fulgrim’s bemused pleasure to Angron’s barely contained rage. “They are the remnants of the Old Gods, forgotten in the ascension of the True Master of Chaos. But they need not be left to the side, but bound before the Dark God, Four brought into One!”

No sooner had Lorgar finished the last sentence did Magnus seize up, his arms falling to his side as a force yanked him against his restraints. He could feel power flowing from his body, twisting through the structure of the Blackstone Fortress, the craft humming with its own power. Magnus could feel the structure shifting, drifting towards Cadia as it took up an ideal firing line.

The defenses of Cadia have withstood great Warp Storms, he thought. What makes Lorgar think a Warp-based weapon will have any effect?

That is what you would like to think, isn’t it? A voice rumbled in Magnus’ mind. I am beyond your pathetic Changer of Ways. I am beyond the Blood God, the Prince of Pleasure, and the Lord of Plagues. I am beyond the schemes of xenos deities and so-called ‘Star Gods’. I am the Dark God of Chaos, the Warp Made Manifest, the Doom of Man.

Now watch, as Cadia finally dies.

Magnus’ vision went black, the Blackstone Fortress shaking as its main weapon fired. He could not see anything, pain shooting down his back and filling his body. He grimaced but said nothing, biting back a scream as more power and pain flowed through him. His muscles strained, his eye twitching as he tried to break through the pain.

Pain was all he could find. Pain, and memories long left buried.

“Magnus!” he heard the harsh voice of the Emperor echo through his mind. “What have you done?!”

“Please hear me, Emperor,” Magnus said, his astral projection stepping towards the Emperor. “You are betrayed! Horus has turned himself over to foul powers and even now marshals an army to march on Terra! We must act before he arrives and destroys all you have fought to build-”

“You disobey my commands, use foul conjurings to try and contact me, destroy my great work in your foolish attempt, and you dare to accuse Horus of treason?!” the Emperor’s eyes flared with power. “A century’s worth of work, gone, because of your stupidity!”

“Emperor, I only wish to save the Imperium,” Magnus pleaded. “I-I can fix the damage. It’s a Webway portal, no? I’ve studied them during my time on campaign, and I can contain the energies before they grow too much. But please, you must stop Horus! He will turn on you-”

“Horus has been nothing but loyal to me since I found him, and is ten times the son you are! What made you think I would favor you in this matter?!” Magnus stammered, his projection wavering as the Emperor continued. “Magnus, you have betrayed me and the Imperium, and for this sin you must be held accountable.”

“P-please, Emperor...Father...!”

“You are no son of mine.” the Emperor growled. “We will discuss the manner of your punishment when you arrive on Terra. Begone!”

Magnus’ soul snapped back, the Primarch staggering forward as the bonds around him were released. Blindly he summoned his Blade, taking the halberd in his hand as he prepared for an attack.

From what...? Slowly Magnus’ vision returned, and he blinked his eye as the rest of the world came into focus. The other three appeared similarly agitated, Angron in particular twitching as he swept his gaze about, Gorefather growling in his grasp. Each of the other three now bore a small black mark upon their foreheads, a mark of their new allegiance Magnus guessed. Lorgar was passive, the head of his mace resting on the floor as he stared out through the black towards their target, Magnus following his gaze as he took in all before him.

The Blackstone Fortress, supercharged with the remnant energies of the Four mixed with the power of the Dark God, had torn a massive gash through Realspace straight towards Cadia. The Cadian Pylons, those pieces of archaic xenotech that had held the Warp at bay for so long, had slowed the progress for a few moments perhaps, but had done little to correct the reality that Magnus saw.

The entirety of space before him was consumed by the Warp, calm space replaced by familiar twisting patterns and images of foul creatures. Cadia, the last bastion of Mankind, had been cleaved clean in two by the strike of the Dark God, infernos of Warpflame racing across its surface as all life was scoured away.

“Abaddon’s bungling did have some hidden fruit,” Lorgar mused, grinning as the others regained their senses. “He knew the power of the Pylons; a little push was more than enough for him to destroy enough for this to work.” Magnus looked up at Lorgar, the Word Bearer still grinning. “It was not by my doing. The Dark God had foreseen this triumph in days long passed.”

“Most impressive,” Fulgrim breathed, stretching out as he surveyed the damage. “What else is there to be seen?”

“More Warp storms will begin to break out across the Imperium,” Lorgar said, stepping between his brothers as he watched the destruction of Cadia. “Thousands of planets will die like Cadia, their pathetic populaces screaming in agony as they are sent to serve the Dark God. The might of the Space Marines will fail in the face of the true power of the Warp! Every fool that does not bow to the powers of Chaos will tremble at the display of my power!” he raised his hands towards the ceiling again. “Behold, my brothers! As Cadia dies, so we shall rise! We are the Heralds of the End Times, and the Galaxy will burn in the fires of our vengeance!”

“If we do not burn in the fires of the Emperor’s wrath first.” all present turned as Alpharius stepped from the darkness. Lorgar sputtered as the Primarch of the Alpha Legion spoke again. “Apologies for interrupting, Lorgar, but we have unfinished business to attend to.”

“I told you before that you are free to do whatever you like.” Lorgar growled. “Just do it away from my sight!”

“I still await the troops you promised me to recover the Anathame Blade,” Alpharius replied. “Or were you too caught up in religious fervor to remember your promise to a brother?”

“I consider promises to you to be as hollow as the Emperor’s.” Lorgar flicked his hand outward, a Warp Portal forming before him before he turned back to the group. “Mortarion, Angron, there are still survivors on Cadia... let’s remedy that fact, shall we?” Angron grinned, hefting his axe as he all but jumped into the portal, Mortarion and Lorgar following close behind. Magnus watched in silence as they departed, his head still throbbing against the mark that no doubt rested upon his forehead.

“His sorcery will only lead to more difficulties,” Peturarbo grumbled. “Alpharius, you say you need troops? I have several thousand slaves who are of no use to me; even if your scheme has no need for them, it would be better if you got them out of my sight.”

“I will find some use,” Alpharius said before his gaze focused on Magnus and Fulgrim. “Though perhaps, brothers, you might be able to lend me more... ‘Direct’ power.”

...

The battleship Hrafnkel emerged from Warpspace at the head of the Space Wolf armada, just in time to watch as the Eye of Terror blossomed forth from Cadia’s death throes. Even within Realspace the ships rocked from the force of Chaos washing over them, warning klaxons blaring as Gellar fields strained to hold back the tide. The Astartes were all veterans of centuries of warfare within the Eye of Terror, but even they could still feel some form of anxiety when the Warp threatened to overtake them.

Leman Russ stood in silence on the command bridge, watching as a world died and the Warp was set free. Every instinct of his told him to move, to take up axe and sword once more and dive back into the madness, perhaps even strike the head off the snake while they still gloated over their victory. It would be easy, a challenge worthy of the Wolf King and his sons.

Every instinct... save one.

“Orders, my king?” one Wolf Guard asked from below. Russ continued to watch the destruction, his hand running down the hilt of Mjalnar.

“... We move,” he said. “We find worlds that have not yet been struck and warn them of the coming danger. We dig in, we fight, we die, for that is the task we have been given as Legionnaires of the Imperium. I do not expect any of us to survive this time, my brothers, but with axe and sword we will see the traitors die with us.

“The Wolftime is upon us, my sons. May the Emperor take pride in us, for battle awaits.”

Author's Note

Long weekends work wonders for writing.

The decision to kill Cadia was a hard one. I wanted to drag the fight out, show the Space Wolves coming to assist the Guard in their last stand against the World Eaters, Word Bearers, and Death Guard, but... well, I couldn't work out a scenario that didn't see one Primarch dead when I still need them for my plans.

Thanks again to Deatheater 55 for editing. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if something was missed please let me know.

2.15- The Gate Opens

The Gate Opens

Celestia took a breath, her eyelids flickering as she meditated. Her soul drifted along the side of her ship, guiding the rest of the Crusade fleet northward towards Terra. Corax, Jonson, and their forces were but a distant memory, taking some of the smoother channels as they raced towards the Eye of Terror to reinforce Cadia before the tide of Chaos broke.

And Twilight... the Sanguinium Martyres was but a flickering light in her mind. Celestia could not worry, lest she stunt Twilight’s growth, but turning her eyes away was something she could never do.

Celestia breathed out, her soul reaching for the energies of the Astronomicon. The psychic beacon flickered within the Warp, a candle by which the darkness of Chaos was illuminated for Mankind to see. Being stuck within the Golden Throne for so long, and living in Equestria for much longer, it was odd to witness the Astronomicon from this angle, to see how frail and fickle it really was. Not unlike real life, I suppose, she mused, her soul brushing against the beacon before returning to her ship.

Celestia breathed in, and awaited her tormentor once more.

How sentimental, the Dark God whispered. You still cling to the follies of your old life, when you were hailed as a god among mortals.

I remember only those I aided in their plight, nothing more, Celestia replied. I would think you would realise trying to play to my vanity will get you nowhere.

Vanity, is it? The Dark God drifted around to her front. It is in the very nature of all beings to desire greatness for themselves, deification if they can manage it. Why do you think so many of the Astartes swore themselves to the powers of Chaos? As the exemplar of humanity, you of all people are not blind to the truth.

Embracing of such desires is cowardice, not strength,Celestia countered. But I would not expect anything less from the likes of you. You stalk me from the shadows and send minions to hunt my forces, but you dare not strike me.

You mistake delay for cowardice, the Dark God chuckled. You speak on such matters as a means of convincing yourself you are strong, but you are not. You are weak.

If you only seek to taunt me, you are succeeding only in annoying me. This is nothing that I haven’t dealt with before, and when I am finished with you it will no doubt happen again.

Ah, the arrogant Empress, always believing she is in complete control of her fate, and that all she has seen has any bearing on what she has yet to face. Do you really know nothing of the Warp, of the powers that stand against you every day of your life?

Leave me, daemon. Your taunts do nothing more than annoy me. There was a pause before the Dark God chuckled again.

Ah, perhaps you are right. Perhaps I am being a fool who thinks that mere words will get me further in to your mind. You are a woman who demands results, no matter how pitiful they may be... Celestia waited, feeling the presence shift about her for a moment. Perhaps this might change your mind? The Dark God said nothing more before the entire vessel shook, Celestia’s soul snapping back to her body as she braced herself. Warning klaxons blared as the battleship bucked violently, dozens of loose items within Celestia’s quarters tumbling to the floor as she stood and hurried to a nearby communicator.

“Bridge, what’s going on?” she demanded.

“Warpstorm, your majesty!” the officer on duty called back. “Our Navigator is unresponsive! We need control quickly or we’ll be lost to the Warp!”

“Calm, soldier,” Celestia said as the ship bucked again. “I will take control and guide the fleet out. Return to your post and make sure all are in ready positions.” she did not wait for a response as she sent her soul out again, raising a few mental shields as she surveyed the situation.

The Warp was in turmoil, more so than any time she had observed it before. Furious waves of psychic energy battered against the battleship, accompanied by the harsh wailing of hundreds of voices. Celestia braced herself, her energy mixing with that of the ship’s machine spirit once more as she did her best to retake control. Around her she could feel the rest of the Crusade’s psykers and Navigators crying out for assistance, some quickly latching on to her psychic presence while others flailed helplessly into the dark.

Beyond was death. Beyond, she could hear ten billion souls crying out in pain as their world was cleaved in two. Cadia dies... My sons and I have failed.

No more.

Celestia shifted her energy, pouring her will against the storms around her. The Warp calmed, ever so slightly, and more of the Crusade’s vessels began to slip within the boundaries of her psychic presence. She reached further, battering back wave after wave of daemonic energy as it tried to punch through her defenses to get at the hapless humans within her sight.

Some, she was not quick enough to save

Ah, to see how one suffers when they realize the foundation of their faith is naught but ash... the Dark God mused as Celestia watched a medium transport flicker and die from daemonic assault. Can you really save them all?

I have done so before, daemon! Celestia snapped, reaching to draw three more Navigators back to her. Your stunt is nothing that I have not triumphed over before. You will not take more of my subjects this day!

It is perhaps too late for that, but then if you claim not to be a god as you have then you would have realized that a long time ago...Celestia growled, reaching out again to beat back more of the encroaching Warp storm. ... How is your favored student, by the way? Is she as confident as you are in this regard? Celestia froze, even that those that remained of her fleet finished binding themselves to her aura. The presence of the Dark God lingered, even if it did not make any further action against her.

Celestia shifted her vision, breaking through the tide in search of the Inquisitor’s cruiser. All she could find was the swirling tide of the Immaterium, and the mocking presence of the Dark God. Twilight... no.

Oh, I can assure you she will be well taken care of,the Dark God hissed. Ten thousand years of drifting among the tides of the Immaterium will pass like a day to her... perhaps. The Warp is such a fickle thing, is it not?

You will not harm her! Celestia slashed at the Warp, the flickering light of the Sanguinium Martyres appearing before her. Even with your power you cannot hide her from me!

No... but what of your fleet? Celestia’s gaze shifted back, and she could see that a number of scout vessels had disappeared, only screams lingering in the Immaterium. Oh dear, did I strike a nerve again?

You seek to divide my power...

I am a fair god, at the end of all things. I will let you have your student back, all I ask is for more of the desperate souls under your command. Celestia’s soul flared, a bolt of power blasting through the Immaterium towards the presence of the Dark God. The creature retreated, but did not depart from her. You say you have power and yet you cannot even save those you care for.

Is that a challenge?

Prove that you are who you say you are. Prove that you truly are a match for the powers of Chaos. Save them all, your soldiers and your student! Save them and prove once and for all that you really are the God Empress of Mankind! Celestia focused her power, working once more to keep the Navigators bound as the Warp storms lashed against her. Gently, she reached out through the Warp, brushing aside the tides as she reached out towards the cruiser. She strained, doing her best to hold her power steady as she reached, yet the light seemed to slip further from her. She applied more power, cementing her base and eschewing gentleness as he reached for the Sanguinium Martyres.

You kept the Astronomicon open for millennia. You held off the powers of Chaos for longer still. This Dark God has no power over you, or the Imperium, or Twilight! I am Celestia, and I will not be broken! She strained again, wincing as she felt some of her ships begin to slip away once more. She could save them, she just needed more time... more focus...

The ship shuddered, and Celestia’s power surged.

She finds herself standing on a violet disk, surrounded by small motes of light. Ahead, she can see Twilight, the young woman standing with one arm at her side, clutching it nervously with her other. There is a pause before Twilight turns to her, her nervousness falling away as her eyes brighten. “Princess, is that you?”

“Yes, Twilight,” Celestia says. She takes a step forward, but Twilight is still so far away. “Are you alright? The Dark God attempted to destroy the fleet and you, but... I think I have broken through.” Twilight says nothing. Instead, her face falls and her worry returns.

“Princess... can you hear me?” she asks. Celestia blinks before speaking.

“Twilight, I can hear you,” Celestia says, her voice quivering. “You... you can hear me too, can’t you?”

“Princess...” Twilight drops her head, her hands tightening. “I-I had thought you’d be here... that everything you said about the Warp and time was true...” she sighs. “Maybe it is... and maybe the universe is just trying to break me again.”

“No, Twilight,” Celestia replies, even if her student cannot hear her. "Well... maybe... But I haven’t abandoned you. I would never abandon you. Even if you are cast beyond my sight, I will find you...”

“They need you, Princess,” Twilight continues, looking up at Celestia, through Celestia. “They need you now more than ever. I... I don’t really know what all is going on, but the Imperium needs their Empress. They need you... I need you.” Twilight sighs. “I know this message will reach you... You’ve never let me down before.”

“Twilight, wait,” Celestia steps forward, but Twilight is already fading from her mind. “Twilight! Twilight!”

“She will not hear you,” A voice says from behind her. Celestia turns to see a creature dressed in a purple and orange checkered frock, its face hidden behind a pointed clown mask and hat. “Though your efforts were not in vain, the Twilight Maiden is beyond your grasp.”

“... Cegorach,” Celestia growls, turning to face the Eldar god. “What do you know of my student’s whereabouts?”

“Seven years pass before she realizes what has happened, and her vision seeks out greater prizes than you realize.”The Laughing God replies, his mask unchanging. “Your journey must diverge from hers, if she is to be all that she is meant to be.”

“I do not need more of your riddles,” Celestia says. “What do you want?”

“Believe what you like, but I am here to help you.” Cegorach holds out his hand, a violet gem materializing before Celestia. “When you awake you will find yourself above the world of your first victory. The Enemy has opened a portal to the Warp there; toss this in, and it will be repurposed for our use. Then, you may step through the portal and speak to me where the Enemy will not hear us.”Celestia regards the gem for a moment before looking to the Eldar god, even as he keeps his unblinking gaze upon her.

“You know I cannot trust you,”she says finally.

“I would be surprised if you did.” Cegorach chuckles, fading from view and leaving the stone hovering before Celestia. “But in these dark times, who do you really have to turn to?” And with that the Laughing God disappears, leaving Celestia alone with the stone and her thoughts. Leaving the stone and forging ahead would be prudent, perhaps rational given the circumstances and the company she is dealing with...

But in these dark times, who do you really have to turn to?

Celestia says nothing. Instead, she reaches forward and grabs the stone.

“Empress?” a voice called through the vox. “Empress? Are you there?!” Celestia blinked, her eyes adjusting to reality as she hefted the (surprisingly heavy) stone in her hand.

“I am fine.” she said after a lengthy pause. “What is our status?”

“We’ve exited Warp Space and are in orbit around...” there was a pause. “Caesaria IV? That wasn’t anywhere near our scheduled route.”

“The Warp storms must have pushed the fleet off course,” Celestia mused, quietly so the officer did not hear her. “The Fleet?”

“... We are reporting five percent casualties in ships, with a number of incursions and other damage.” the officer replied. “Most of our warships were unaffected, though.” Celestia remained silent. Five percent... thousands of souls she had lost...

Damn that creature...

“We will have to make due.” she said finally. “What is the situation on the planet? We will need supplies for repairs if we are to make it back to Terra.”

“That will be difficult, Empress.” the officer started. “There appears to be a number of Warp anomalies on the world, and the Ordo Malleus has placed the space around it in lockdown. I am certain that with your presence we can get through, but it will be some time before we can repair and move on again.”

“No doubt...” there was a pause before she spoke again. “Does the Ordo have any ships in orbit? I would have words with the Inquisitor that initiated the lockdown.”

“Um...” another pause. “Leading Strike Cruiser Sword of Redemption, with escorts. Shall we hail them?”

“I will take matters into my own hands.” Celestia said, focusing her mind and reaching out to the cruiser. “Alert my Companions for battle. I think thirty of them shall be more than sufficient to turn back this tide.”

“Yes, your majesty.” and with that the vox winked out. Celestia closed her eyes, reaching out to the Sword of Redemption in search of an astropath to speak to. The Warp tingled as she pressed on, daemonic energies probing for weaknesses before they realized just who they were dealing with.

It seems the Dark God has lost interest in me... she mused. Good.

Finally, she found a connection to the Inquisitorial Cruiser. Who is this? The thoughts of the astropath replied.

Do you not recognize me, my child?Celestia asked. There was a pause before the astropath replied.

E-empress?!

Yes, it is me. What is the situation below?

We are not quite sure. Lady Olivier and Brother Captain Elias departed for Caesaria’s surface three hours ago, but the daemonic energies have blocked them from our sight. Vox communication is sparse and we cannot break through psychically. Celestia nodded, even if the astropath could not see her.

Do you have their last known location? She asked.

Yes, yes we do. There was a pause as the image formed in Celestia’s mind. This Inquisitor Olivier appeared to be on a plain several kilometers away from the main city, near the center of the Warp Storm. Will that be sufficient?

More than sufficient. Celestia rose, setting the Eldar stone down and summoning her armor as she did so. Now, let us be rid of these daemons once and for all.

...

The Poxbringer moved far faster than it had any right to, Inquisitor Sarai Olivier sweeping her greatsword around to block the daemon’s pus-covered blade from stabbing her. She stepped to the right and jabbed outward, the hilt of the blade crashing against the daemon’s skull and flecking her with a cascade of broken teeth. The daemon merely grumbled in response, striking again as Sarai stepped away, her rebreather working overtime to deflect the pungent odor coming from the monster.

The daemon had no chance to follow through on a second strike, though, for a massive hammer lashed out and crushed its spine in a single blow. Its owner was a Space Marine in silver Terminator armor, his face hidden behind a pointed helmet wreathed in psychic energy. Sarai stepped back and allowed the Grey Knight to finish his work, the Astartes stomping on what remained of the daemon’s back before pulping its head with another strike from his daemonhammer.

“That one slipped by my attention,” Sarai said as Brother Captain Elias stepped forward to shield her from the rest of the daemonic horde. “Apologies.”

“There is no need to apologize, my friend,” the Grey Knight replied, the air before him shimmering before four Plaguebearers exploded in white flames. “You have provided more than enough guidance for me and my brothers in our mission so far.” Sarai was certain Elias was overstating the fact, but did not press the matter. Instead she brought the Cassandrite Greatsword around, the blade humming with holy energy as she took in the situation before her.

Elias and twelve of his fellow Grey Knight Terminators held the line, hacking and slashing at the unholy mix of daemons. Beyond, a glowing column of dark energy rose from the ground, a beacon for the foul creatures of the Immaterium to flock to. The unending horde continued to rush onwards, contained only by the Grey Knights and whatever PDF forces still remained after the ork invasion the previous year.

Tall odds, but the Ordo Malleus had faced far worse.

Sarai scanned the seething ranks of the enemy, searching for the leaders among the daemons. She spotted one, a snake-bodied she-daemon armed with four swords, eagerly whipping its fellows on in anticipation of slaughter. Sarai raised her hand to her head, pushing back the brass headband resting on her brow as she reached out with her powers, her soul brushing up against the daemon’s mind just enough to catch its attention.

Sarai shifted her thoughts, delving deep into her memories as she held off the daemon’s presence. Images of her time aboard the Black Ships, the crushing emptiness when surrounded by the Sisters of Silence, all of it filled her mind and sent a numbness down her body. Just as it seemed that she would fall into a standing stupor, she lowered her mental shields, just enough to make a connection to the daemon.

Only now, Sarai had altered her memories such the daemon stood in her place.

The effect was immediate. The daemon shrieked, dropping its swords as it clawed at its body in an effort to feel anything beyond crushing numbness. Sarai kept the headband up, grimacing as she waited for Elias to storm through the horde towards the beast. With a wild swing he took the she-daemon across the face, its head exploding in a shower of Warp energy as the daemonhammer struck.

Sarai gasped as she dropped the headband back down across her head, normality returning to her thoughts once more. Pausing only to push a lock of red hair out of her eyes, she took up the Cassandrite Greatsword once more and snorted before charging back into the fray, cleaving a Daemonette from head to hoof on her first strike. Elias shifted to allow her some room, his storm bolter blazing as he raked it across the advancing daemons

“Have you made contact with the ship yet?” she asked, backing up against Elias as the Daemontide rushed back in.

“Our voxes have not broken through yet,” the Brother Captain replied. “And my psychic abilities have made little headway as well.”

“Don’t worry,” Sarai said, blocking a strike from a group of daemons. “Once we close the portal we should have a clear line through to the ship.”

“That does not really help our situation here...”

“I do my best to stay optimistic about some things, Elias.” the Grey Knight grunted, flicking his free hand forward and launching a stream of lightning into the horde, more daemons exploding from the force before screaming back to the void. Well, he’s in a better mood today, Sarai mused, bringing her sword around in preparation for another strike from the horde.

The attack never came, for a brilliant bolt of golden light slammed into the ground several meters from her position, vaporizing the unlucky daemons that strayed too close. Even as it dissipated the Custodes within leapt into action, twirling their Guardian Spears about in a deadly dance that tore through the daemons as if they were little more than air.

Of course, that paled to she who stood within their midst. The one person in all the Imperium Sarai did not want to face.

She stood well over ten feet tall, though how much of that was her own stature or the bulk of her armor Sarai could not guess. Her multicolored hair whipped about her, sparkling in the light of the psychic energies radiating from her body. In her right hand she clutched a flaming sword as long as a man was tall, while her left was clad in a massive lightning claw tipped with wicked talons. A scarlet cape clung to her shoulders, the clasps hidden behind the bulk of her armor, and like her hair fluttered in the wind like a war banner as she sized up the enemy before her.

The Empress of Mankind... Princess Celestia, was standing before her, and all the human formerly known as Sunset Shimmer could do was gawk.

The Custodes and the Grey Knights were similar in their approach to combat, quick actions that boggled the minds of mortals but were still consistent of “human combatant”. Watching the Empress, though, was like watching an erupting volcano or a hurricane striking a town. She plunged into the daemonic ranks, her sword flashing forward so quickly a curtain of fire surrounded her as the enemy was burned to ash. The Daemontide quickly turned to a rout, the hordes melting away as the Anathema fell upon them, leaving only a broken mess of bodies in her path.

“Inquisitor?” Sarai blinked as Elias called to her. “We’re moving up. The Empress has turned the battle in our favor.”

“Yes... yes of course.” Sarai brought her sword up, taking a few deep breaths to calm the trembling in her hands. “Let’s move.” The Grey Knight said nothing more, reloading his storm bolter as he and his brothers hurried to catch up to the Empress and her Companions, Sarai hustling to keep pace with the superhuman Astartes. By now the Custodes had formed a semicircle with the Empress in the center, bracing against the horde as the daemons tried to look for a means to overcome their foes.

Not that Celestia would give them a chance...

A Bloodthirster rushed towards the line, sweeping its greataxe down towards Celestia’s head. Her expression remained neutral as she brought her sword up to easily block the weapon, sparks flying as the greater daemon collided with her. Before the creature could follow up with a second strike Celestia flicked her taloned hand forward, golden fire exploding around the Bloodthirster and burning into its skin. The monster roared, staggering back as it tried to fight off the psychic flames, giving the Empress more than enough room to lunge forward and cleave off one of its legs. As the Bloodthirster toppled forward Celestia stepped to the side and brought her sword downward, the daemon bursting into a cloud of Warp energy as her sword dealt the killing blow.

By now Sarai had rejoined the group, staying behind the Grey Knights and Custodes in an effort to remain out of sight of the Empress. Elias led the charge, smashing aside a quartet of Bloodletters as he cleared a path to the Empress. The Empress herself gave no clear acknowledgement, continuing to hack her way through the daemons as the Astartes and Custodes formed up around her. Sarai focused again, turning her psychic powers to blind a group of Horrors closing on the Empress, stalling the creatures long enough for the ruler of Mankind to shatter them with a gaze.

“Thank you, Inquisitor,” the Empress said, her bell-like voice a perfect match to the one Sarai had heard so many years before. “I am sorry that my presence was not more timely.”

“Being in your presence at all is more than enough,” Sarai said, hardly believing the words coming out of her mouth. This was the woman she had betrayed forty odd years ago, and she was happy to stand before her. The Empress nodded, bringing her sword down as she sized up Sarai. In her gold armor, her red hair hanging in a tangled mess, how could Celestia not recognize her?

“I do not mean to sound rude, Inquisitor,” the Empress started. “But... have we met before? I mean, beyond sanctification?” Sarai swallowed, words and scenarios dying over and over again in her mind and mouth as she tried to think of something that did not implicate her as a traitor and a coward.

But then, she probably already knows.

“I-It was when you first announced your return,” she started. “I was alone... you helped me kill Drach’nyen.” there was a pause as the Empress regarded her for a moment. That moment passed and she gave Sarai a nod and a smile.

“Ah yes, now I remember. You asked for my strength rather than my voice,” Sarai blushed as her former mentor continued. “I would love to stay and chat more of the past, but I must gain access to the portal.” Sarai nodded, watching as the Empress advanced towards the line of Grey Knights and Custodes. She was tempted to wander away and wait for a shuttle back to the Sword of Redemption, but... how would that look in Celestia’s eyes?

Probably wouldn’t be all that different from when I first ran off... she sighed, turning back to the battle just as the Empress blasted a hole through the daemonic ranks. Elias was in the rear, being tended to by the Apothecary assigned to his squad for a cut across his chest.

“You fell behind,” he said, keeping his focus forward as the Apothecary finished his work. “Are you injured?”

“N-no, Captain,” Sarai stammered. “Just... overcome by the presence of the Empress, that’s all.”

“I know there is more to this, but it is not my place to press.” The Brother Captain took up his hammer once more. “Come, we mustn’t keep the Empress waiting.”

“Yes... we mustn’t.” Sarai gave the Grey Knights a weak smile behind her rebreather, the Astartes turning quickly back to the fighting. Ahead, Celestia had just finished defeating a Keeper of Secrets, staking the daemon to the ground with one of its swords before exploding its head with a ball of Warpflame. As the Custodes poured fire into the ranks of the daemons the Grey Knights rushed through the gaps, their force weapons sundering the warp fields that held the creatures to the material plane with ease. They of course could not match the Empress, keeping their distance as she hacked through the enemy with great sweeping blows from her sword.

“Inquisitor!” she called over the din of battle, catching a Bloodmaster mid strike and slamming the daemon into the ground with her free hand. “I will need you and the Grey Knights to hold back whatever forces may come as I deal with the portal! Whatever you do, you must not allow any daemon near me while I complete my work!”

“By your command, Empress!” Elias said as he and the Grey Knights formed up. The Custodes were content to go their own ways, each one breaking off to handle their own crowd of daemons with grim efficiency. Sarai lopped the head off a straggling Bloodletter as she hurried to the safety of the Grey Knights’ wall, ducking under Elias as the Brother Captain brought his storm bolter to bear against the horde.

“Hold the line,” she said, bringing her sword to her back to store it away. “I will assist the Empress in dealing with the portal.”

“I assumed your mastery was in telepathy,” the Grey Knight replied. “Can you handle the energies of dismissing a portal?”

“I can make daemons cower with a thought; I think a portal shall be no different.” Boastful words said merely to keep her cool, but perhaps in the presence of Celestia, they might come true. Sarai made her way up towards the portal, the sound of gunfire and clashing blades drowned out by the drone of the portal.

Celestia stood before the portal, her back to the battle. Her sword had been stowed away, and Sarai could see a large gem sitting in her palm. Even with the headband dampening her powers, she could feel the energy of countless souls radiating from the thing, but the Empress would not be so careless to pick up a tool of the Great Enemy... perhaps it was alien in origin.

Celestia cast a glance to her. “Inquisitor? What are you doing here?”

“I...” Sarai stammered. Why was she up here instead of assisting with the battle? Was she going to try and help her mentor with the portal as she said? Or was it just another excuse she had made in preparation of betrayal?

... No. Never again. Sunset Shimmer died a traitor’s death in Equestria. I am not a traitor anymore.

“I wanted to see if there was anything I could do to help,” she said finally. “As you helped me before, so I wish to help you now.” the Empress regarded her again, the stone in her hand glittering in the light.

“This will be dangerous, Inquisitor,” she said. “The powers I am dealing with may be more than you can handle.”

“Perhaps, but I am willing to give up my life for your cause.” Sarai firmed up her stance. “Let me assist you. I am more than ready.” there was a flicker behind Celestia’s eyes, her gaze softening ever so slightly. Sarai hesitated, pondering if perhaps she had stepped a bit too far in the Empress’ eyes.

“... Very well.” Celestia turned back to the portal. “Brace yourself, then! The energies of this portal may react in ways I have not anticipated!” Sarai nodded, digging her heels in as she firmed up her power. Celestia raised her free hand, golden energy flowing down her arm as she hefted the stone in her hand and tossed it into the portal.

Pain stabbed into Sarai’s head as soon as the gem dissolved into the portal. She grimaced, raising her hands as if it would do anything to slow the pain. Celestia braced herself, though if she felt any pain from the fluctuating portal she was doing well to hide it. A wall of force slammed into the two, blowing Sarai’s hair back and nearly knocking the headband off her head.

As she struggled to get her powers under control, she remembered.

“Momma... I’m scared momma... I’m s-s-scared....”

“You are a tool of the Inquisition, nothing more... break him, now.”

“You are a coward, Sarai! You will never understand the power we face! And you will die for your ignorance!”

... No! Never again!

Finally, the pain subsided. Sarai jammed the headband back down, stumbling forward several steps as she regained her balance. The sound of the portal had... changed. The hum was higher, more consistent in its vibrations, and smelled faintly of... pine? She looked up, blinking a few times as her eyes adjusted to the light.

The Empress stood alone, her hand resting on her sword. The portal was now a brilliant purple color, with two lithe figures standing before the portal. “Empress,” the first one said. “The Hall of the Great Fool awaits you.” Harlequins?!

“Empress,” Sarai said, stepped forward towards Celestia. “Can you trust these xenos?”

“No...” she said after a lengthy pause. “But for the sake of the Imperium, I must do this.” she stepped towards the portal, the Eldar slipping in before her before she turned back. “Inquisitor. I have a task for you.”

“Whatever you ask, Empress.” Sarai said quickly.

“My Student, Tara, is lost in the Warp near Solemnace,” Celestia said. “Find her, even if it takes you the rest of your life.” Sarai said nothing. A task for the Empress was not to be taken lightly, but to find one woman among the tides of the Warp... even one as powerful as Twilight Sparkle...

“I will not fail you, Empress.” Sarai said finally.

“I know.” and with that the Empress stepped forward, the portal rippling as she vanished from sight. Sarai stood in silence, watching as the light from the portal flickered and died. Silence reigned around her, broken by the thumping of Elias’ footsteps as he made his way up to the portal.

“Inquisitor...?” he asked. Sarai did not say anything at first. “Inquisitor, what are your orders?”

“... Search the area, make sure no more daemons are hiding out.” she said, turning to face her friend. “Then we head back to the ship. The Empress has a new mission for us.”

Author's Note

When I said I moved the other chapter up first, I meant I had literally a few paragraphs from finishing and I decided "Eh, this doesn't fit" and moved it back.

For those of you asking where Sunset Shimmer is, here she is. She got to the Imperium the hard way, but we'll talk about that later.

Special thanks once more to Deatheater55 for his editing work. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.16- Cegorach

Cegorach

Stepping into the Black Library was an experience that few had witnessed, and even fewer had lived to tell about. The psychic field that surrounded the dark Craftworld was powerful enough to repel any and all that it deemed unworthy, those still corruptible by the Chaos that resided within them. Those that did make it through, supposedly, were challenged and questioned by the guardians within, to prove themselves worthy of the knowledge that resided within the vaults of the Eldar.

That challenge, Celestia now faced.

Wind lashed as Celestia’s hair as she found herself standing on a snow-swept cliff side. In the dark she could see currents of snow whipping through the mountains around her, an intricate dance that would have captivated her if her mission was not so pressing. Faintly she thought she could see small motes of light from towns and other settlements, but passed it off as a mere trick of the light.

Her armor was gone. Instead Celestia found herself dressed in a grey cloak and hood, a weathered stave clutched in her right hand. A psychic trick, no doubt, but even as she probed further she could not find a means to dispel the illusion... yet. As she looked around for a meaning behind the change, her eyes fell upon a domed building at the top of this particular peak.

No... He is taunting me.

Celestia reached further, trying to dispel the illusion and return her vision to normal. But nothing seemed to connect, and all she was left with was an image of the Church of the Lightning Stone, as battered and worn as the day she burned it down millennia ago. She tried again to reach for the building, only for something to push her powers back into her soul.

“If you wish to see what you want, you will have to confess before the altar,” the voice of Cegorach whispered, twisting around her and up towards the damned church.

“If you seek to break me by reviving moments from my past, you would not be the first to try.” Celestia countered, tugging at her cloak as she made her way towards the church.

“It is hard to break something that was never rebuilt in the first place, isn’t it?” Celestia did not bother to answer. Under normal circumstances she would strike the creature and be on her way, but this was Cegorach’s realm... and she needed his help, as much as the idea tasted bitter in her mouth.

So she did what she could, clutching her stave and starting towards the church. Perhaps in the past, she could find answers for the future.

The trek up to the church was just as easy as she remembered, even when she was unarmored and alone. Doffing the hood, Celestia pushed the door open with her free hand, a blast of warm air greeting her as she stepped inside. The interior was just as she remembered it: worn rows of pews leading up to the altar, modest pillars supporting the dome while a glorious fresco of her defeating the Void Dragon peered down on those who would gather below.

And lounging before the altar, a curved sword in one hand and a marionette of a Chaos Lord in the other, was the Laughing God of the Eldar.

“Do you know what one of the funniest jokes your kind has told is?” he asked, idly flicking his fingers about to make the marionette dance.

“I did not know you took stock in our kind of humor, as sparse as it is these days,” Celestia said as she closed the door behind her. This merely caused the Laughing God to live up to his name.

“Ah, this is a very old joke. I think you will find it most amusing.” Cegorach paid no attention to her, continuing to let the Chaos Lord dance. “A puppet dances upon a string, to tunes that he will never hear. He looks upon himself and says ‘I am a puppet, and I see my strings. I understand I am pulled by fate, and resign myself to dance forevermore’.” the Eldar God cackled, all but tossing the marionette into the air. Celestia merely frowned.

“I do not see what’s so funny about that,” Celestia said, crossing her arms over her chest as Cegorach continued to laugh.

“So narrow a thought in someone that claims to know all,” Cegorach replied, finally looking to Celestia through his mask. “The puppet sees the strings and concludes that is the extent of his understanding. Merely the fact that he dances vindicates his actions and his wills, and thus makes him conclude there is nothing he can do to move beyond.” the actions of the marionette became more frantic, ducking and diving as if it were in actual combat.

“What does he know of the music, or the hand that directs his movements?” Cegorach continued. “Does he know or care to know about the patrons, the lord who commissioned his dance, or the craftsman who carved his face? Of course not. By seeing only strings he sees his actions are guided, but he is too clever and self-focused to wonder who is behind the hand, or why he dances upon such strings.” a pause, the marionette falling still as the Laughing God leered up at Celestia. “Do you know what happens to puppets that see only the strings?”

“Enlighten me.” there was a flash, Cegorach lashing out with the sword to cleave the head from the marionette, the Chaos Lord slumping over in death.

“Silly Emperor,” the Laughing God said, Celestia certain the grin on his mask grew wider. “You should know better than to ask questions that you already know the answers to.” he tossed the marionette and the sword aside before rolling up to his feet and staring down at Celestia. “Now, perhaps you have questions you do need answers to.”

“I came here for your assistance, not riddles,” Celestia said, setting her stave on a nearby pew. “My people are assaulted by the Powers of Chaos, and as painful as it is for me to say this I cannot stand against them alone.”

“You seem to be doing fine right now.” the Eldar God countered.

“Letting a portion of my fleet die and watching Cadia burn does not strike me as ‘fine’.” Celestia snapped. “This Dark God tests my power at every turn, yet is too much of a coward to face me directly. Much like you he lurks in the shadows, taunting and manipulating but deigning to strike me directly.”

“As your fears do,” Celestia blinked as the scene around her changed. The Church of the Lightning Stone vanished, replaced by the bridge of the Vengeful Spirit during that fateful battle over Terra. She saw Horus’ legions and her Companions locked in battle, frozen at the moment of time when Humanity’s destiny hung in the balance. “I both envy and pity humans, Emperor. I envy that you are so confident in your abilities that you can charge forward into perilous situations with a smile, yet I pity you that you are slaves to such desires to break and resolve everything, even if it is not yours to confront.”

“Just as your kind spawned Slaanesh?” Celestia asked, stepping around the image of a Traitor Marine falling to the Guardian Spear of a Custode.

“But perhaps more so,” Cegorach countered, his voice drifting around Celestia as she walked further into the Vengeful Spirit. Ahead she could see the spot where she and Horus dueled, only to find the Laughing God had dismissed that image for one of him lounging upon a golden throne. “All mortals hold the idea that they are masters of their fate, and so charge ahead to their doom. The Eldar saw where that led them and fractured, but in the end pursued the same doom as they had before: some returned to debauchery, others chose martyrdom to strike down She Who Thirsts.”

“And the Dark God beat them to the punch,” Celestia said as Cegorach faded from view, the image of Horus and her past self battling to the death returning to its place. “I would think you would be proud of Slaanesh’s death. The Eldar are now free of its control and can, perhaps, reclaim some of their dignity.”

“Perhaps, but what good is the death of a wolf when you must now face the lion that killed it?” Celestia felt the Laughing God circling her, but unlike her verbal duels with the Dark God she felt no need to raise her guard any further than it already was. “I would have found a means to kill it and be done with it, but perhaps I dance upon strings of my own... as do you.”

“I have no faith in gods or plans, Cegorach,” Celestia stopped walking, averting her gaze so she would not have to look upon the crumpled form of Sanguinius. “The spirit of humanity is one that defies all that try to dampen it, to direct it down paths contrary to its growth.”

“Are you sure of that?” the Laughing God cackled again, his voice echoing through the halls of the Vengeful Spirit. “The last fifteen thousand years have taught you nothing, have they? Or is the carnage we stand in now merely a defiance of what was to come?” Celestia hesitated, looking around at the images of the end of the Heresy.

“... No,” she said, hanging her head. “I was too bull-headed to realize that perhaps things were not within my control. That my favored son could betray me.” she sighed. “I am not proud with what Humanity has become, but it has endured in its own way... that’s about all I can ask for right now.”

“For one beholden to the concept of Humanity, it took you some time to understand the Truth of Humanity,” Celestia was now standing before the Golden Throne, Cegorach seated where she would have been. “You see the strings and presume that is what Humanity is, that it is something you can control and impose your order. But your own people are the ones who make you dance, for one reason or another. That is the reality that I have faced, only now I see beyond the strings.” the Eldar god cocked his head to one side. “Do you?”

“... I do not want to.” Celestia countered after a pause. “I am no god, just a very powerful human in a position of lordship. The humans call me God Empress, and I suppose I play the role that they might have something to believe in beyond superstitions or worse. But in my mind I know the truth, and if I am a puppet as you say, it is merely the role I dance to rather than the one I accept.”

“Which is?” Celestia said nothing, looking away from Cegorach for a moment as she mulled over his question. Fortunately for her the Laughing God did not seem eager to force the point, or perhaps he already knew what her answer would be and merely wanted to string her along.

“You have no answer, do you?” Cegorach asked. “I am not surprised. Many do not have such answers, or merely delude themselves into thinking it is something beyond what they are meant for.”

“If you merely wished to psychoanalyze me, I believe you could have done so without bringing me here.” Celestia took a step towards Cegorach, raising her head to meet the Eldar god’s face. “Perhaps you would answer a question that I don’t know the answer to: who is the Dark God?”

“Are you sure you do not know the answer?” Cegorach replied. Celestia’s jaw clenched as she glared at the Laughing God, to which the Eldar replied with a shrug. “The Dark God is everything you despise. If that answer does not terrify you, then you are a greater fool than I.”

“I do not suppose you could give me more specifics?”

“My duty is to reveal the path by which the truth can be found. If you cannot figure the answer out for yourself, you are truly lost.” Celestia’s jaw tightened further. Obviously the Eldar would not give her a straight answer, and sussing out what the creature meant would take time that she could not spare...

“Pure Chaos stands in ascendancy,” she said. “Every vice, corruption, time of loathing, all made manifest and spearheaded by my wayward sons. My sins lay bare before me, and I am only beginning to make up for the wrongs I have inflicted.” she looked to the Laughing God. “If the Dark God is all I despise, I have no reservations of bringing my power against it. The question I have is whether you do or not.”

“Movements are being made that you cannot perceive, actions taken that will see friend and foe torn asunder.” the area around them had shifted once more, only now Celestia found herself standing in familiar territory: a dark Craftworld surrounded in the low light of the Webway, a number of Harlequins peering down through the Wraithbone spires at the Lord of Humanity and their patron deity. Behind the Eldar god Celestia could see a low Wraithbone arch, before which stood a number of Eldar dressed in black hooded cloaks and horned masks, all of them looking at her with dead eyes. “The question you must ask is how much further you are willing to go for those you would consider friends. Merely expending your energy... death?”

“You know my answer.” Celestia said, her hand falling to her sword now that it and her armor had been returned to her. “I have given myself freely to the service of Mankind. I have borne its weight upon my shoulders time and time again. What is one more time, if it sees Chaos undone and Mankind freed of its tormentors?” there was a pause, the Eldar regarding her before Cegorach chuckled.

“Well, it looks as though this puppet may see the hand it dances to.” Celestia remained silent as the Laughing God turned towards the arch. “Pass through the gate and you will find all the knowledge you need. From there, you will make haste to Commorragh, for an item of great value to you or your enemy rests within its cages. My children shall show you the way.”

“Commorragh,” Celestia repeated. “What relic will be waiting there?”

“Again asking questions you already know the answer to? You need only think deeper on what lies within the Dark City.” the Eldar god stepped away. “Now go, for the hour draws near when you will be tested further than you have ever been. Remember, your enemy is closer than you can imagine, and you must face it before you are to achieve all you desire.” Celestia stepped forward, not even bothering with a response to statements she already knew to be true. The Solitaires stepped through the arch, disappearing into the gloom as she stepped forward. She would have continued if Cegorach did not speak again.

“One more thing,” the Laughing God said. “I don’t suppose you heard more of the prophecy concerning the Dark God.”

“I have heard enough,” Celestia said. “The Game is Broken, only Destruction remains.”

“Ah, but there is more to it than that, and you know it,” Cegorach did not draw closer, but Celestia could feel his presence looming over her. “The Great Game is Broken, Old Gods cast aside. Only Destruction remains for the Ruler of Mankind has died.”

Celestia’s jaw tightened again, her hand flexing ever so slightly. She waited for something more, perhaps some comment from the Eldar she could retort to, but nothing was forthcoming. “I have heard many prophecies about my death, Cegorach,” she said. “That will not stop me from doing what is needed.”

“No doubt.” Celestia turned forward, stepping into the arch of the Black Library and disappearing from Cegorach’s sight.

...

He stood quietly, watching as the Empress disappeared from his view. He could still sense her, delving deeper into the halls of the Black Library for the knowledge she sought... knowledge that rested within her already. Still, the tools she would find would, perhaps, help her on her way, but it was not for him to point her directly to the answer.

Where was the fun in that?

“Why do you feel the need to lie to her?” a soft voice said from behind him. Cegorach did not turn, but he knew who stood behind him: an Eldar maiden, dressed in flowing green and white robes, her two-toned black and blond hair held back by a prim braid.

“Lie?” Cegorach answered. “My dear Isha, I did not lie to her. I merely told her what she wished to hear, and what she needed to hear. To say I lied to her is to twist my words further.”

“Humanity is our last hope, Cegorach,” Isha countered. “Our strength may be growing once more, but it will never be as it once was. You know as well as I do it will be Man, not the Eldar, that plunges the dagger into Chaos’ heart once and for all. So why do you hide information that will hasten such matters?”

“Because she will not accept it, Isha,” Now Cegorach turned to his fellow god. “The knowledge we hold will be the undoing of Chaos and the doom of the Dark God, but if the Empress learns of it her well-meaning actions will snuff the spark before it has a chance to grow into the fire that destroys the Great Enemy. You know the prophecy as well as I do.”

“As I whispered the portents as the Changer of Ways fell, I know it well.” Isha twisted her hand, revealing a purple clad woman standing before a red-skinned giant. “Though day breaks in the darkest of tides, not all portents bode ill. For the final doom of Chaos resides in the Twilight Maiden from Ponyville.”

Author's Note

Ah, the joys of making characters dance... Celestia will have a nice trip to Commorragh, and the rest of the galaxy will have fun*.

Special thanks to Deatheater55 for editing help. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.17- The Tombs of Solemnace

The Tombs of Solemnace

Twilight finished slipping her armor on, flexing her hand as her psychic power flowed through the circuits of her armor. Celestia had taught her a technique to use her magic to put her armor on hands free, but there was something... satisfying to doing everything by hand.

At the very least, it kept her mind off of whatever it was the Eldar were on about.

She was about to reach for her sword when she heard a knock on her door. Turning away from the weapon for a moment, she crossed and swung the door open. “Oh, hello Sister Bianca.”

“Good morning, Tara,” Bianca said, giving Twilight a smile before moving a nervous-looking Angelique forward. “I was hoping that you might be able to help me with Angelique for a moment.”

“Well, I was going to meet the Sisters for sparring,” Twilight started. “But I’m always here to help. Please, come in.” Bianca nodded in thanks before ushering Angelique in, the psyker mumbling something as she stepped past Twilight.

“Warp Travel has always been a bit difficult for Angelique,” Bianca said, sitting Angelique down before turning her focus to Twilight. “You are more stable than she is so you probably do not notice it, but her bouts of prophesying and wandering increase dramatically when we are in transit.” Twilight frowned, stepping up to Angelique and kneeling to be on eye level with the girl.

“The children of the dragon stare down the mare, and the son of the drake finds only loss,” Angelique muttered, shying away as Twilight rested a hand on her cheek.

“I spoke with Mattias about this back when she got the visions of the Tyranids,” Twilight said, allowing a small bit of her magic to channel forward. “He wasn’t willing to let me try then, but I have an idea of how best to help Angelique.”

“How so?” Bianca asked.

“There’s a school of magic the Empress taught me about memory spells,” Twilight started, shifting so she could look the Sister in the eye. “The basic premise is that memory is at least partially connected to the soul, with certain experiences and emotions so ingrained that even the most dedicated or twisted of opponents cannot shatter it completely.”

“How does it help clear away Angelique’s madness?”

“It’s just a theory right now, but my theory is that if I can supplement what coherent thoughts she has with my own thoughts and memories of the two of us, or even my experiences with the others, then it might be what she needs to rebuild her psyche and stop prophesying all the time.”

“Claws dig deep into the light, and the mare is burdened by Elements.” Angelique said, shifting as if she were looking for a means to run around Twilight and back out the door.

“I can understand why Mattias was hesitant to allow you to do this before,” Bianca said, frowning. “No offense, Tara, but this seems rather dangerous. What is the risk that Angelique’s psyche might collapse further, or if some other malediction befalls you during the process?”

“I’ve done this before; I know it will work.” Twilight countered. There was a lengthy pause before Bianca spoke again.

“You... you have?”

“Yes... A variation, at least.” Twilight looked away for a moment, feeling a chill run down her spine. “A few years ago, before the Empress started her mission and I met you all, a daemon arrived and attacked my hometown. It... It twisted my friends’ minds, making them behave as their own antithesis. Honesty was replaced by falsehood, generous people became greedy, that sort of thing. Even I started to lose hope, drawing inward and willing to run away from everything...” a pause as Angelique gave a small whimper, Twilight reaching out and giving the psyker’s arm a stroke.

“But the Empress showed me a better path,” she continued. “She reminded me of all her teachings, of my own moments of strength when I overcame similar woes. She found what remained of my hope and understanding and stirred it within me again, and I broke through the daemon’s manipulations and used that experience to free my friends as well.” Twilight gave Bianca a smile. “I know Angelique’s troubles come from exposure to the Warp at a young age, but if there is some fragment of who she was before then... if we can build off the good that she has experienced since then, maybe we might be able to clear her mind.” Bianca gave Twilight an uneasy glance, clenching her hands together as she looked between her and Angelique. Finally she gave a small sigh, scooting back to give Twilight some more room.

“Just... don’t do too much all at once, and please be careful,” she said. “I have worked with many patients, and Angelique is... special.”

“I know.” Twilight turned back to Angelique, returning her hand to the psyker’s cheek. “Angelique?”

“The mare speaks, and the spark listens...” Angelique said, her eyes flicking back to Twilight.

“I just want you to focus on my magic right now,” Twilight said, releasing a small amount of her power to collect around her hands. “Just feel it interacting with your own power. Don’t reach out too far; just let it flow through you.” Angelique gave an uncertain squeak, tensing up her shoulders as Twilight flexed her hand.

“The mare...” Angelique whispered. “Th-the mare only wishes to help... can she?”

“I’m going to try,” Twilight said, giving Angelique a smile. “Just relax. Try to think of your time with Bianca... the good times. No fighting, no terrors, just peace.”

“The tides lash against the spark...” Angelique said, but Twilight could see her shoulders relaxing. “Can... Can I stop hearing the tides?”

“That’s what we’re going to try.” Twilight closed her eyes, delving down into her soul to draw up some memories of her own. A few moments of their dinners with Mattias and the others would be a good enough start, Twilight relaxing as he allowed a little more of her magic to brush against Angelique’s psyche.

Touching Angelique’s soul in such a manner was like touching a wall- Twilight’s soul could only go so far before running into a solid mass of pain, doubt, confusion. She furrowed her brow, shifting her thoughts to filter through the pain, the cries of the Warp and of Angelique’s memories, searching for a sign of some pleasant memory, some moment of light within the psyker’s soul that could be used to break through the barrier.

All she could find were flecks.

“Angelique,” Twilight said, still keeping her hand on the other psyker’s head. “Is there anything you can remember from your childhood, maybe? Anything at all?”

“Waves crash over the spark, but the light can burn through,” Angelique said, shifting her head to one side. “There was... mother would not let me play in the fountain.”

“A fountain?” Twilight asked, still not opening her eyes. She could see an image drifting at the edge of the barrier, that of a little girl standing before a worn structure.

“The orphanage where Angelique lived before her powers developed had a small fountain used for Church ceremonies, according to her records” Bianca said from behind Twilight. “She mentions it sometimes...”

“Angelique, think of the fountain,” Twilight said. “What was it about the fountain? Why did you want to play in it?”

“It was...” Angelique gave a childish giggle. “It was so... I never saw so much water. I did not know what is was, how it flowed like the tides that tear at me... I wanted to touch it, as I had seen the others.”

“Tara, is it working? Angelique has never been this coherent for this long.” Bianca said.

“Yes, I think it is,” Twilight allowed a little more of her magic to reach out towards Angelique. “Focus, Angelique. Let everything else fall away and just think of the fountain. Before the tides came in, before you became what you are now.”

“I wanted to be like the others...” Angelique smiled. “I wanted... wanted...” her smile vanished, and she squirmed to get away from Twilight. “The tides close in and the sons of the dragon draw closer. The darkness has a fell name, and destroys the legacy of the light.”

“Something’s wrong,” Twilight’s eyes snapped open as she reached up to take Angelique’s head in both hands. “The Warp’s acting up and drawing her back in. Angelique, can you hear me?” the wall had turned to a storm, tendrils of energy lashing against Twilight’s mind as she tried to bring Angelique back to stability. All she got besides the psyker’s whimpering was more visions.

She sees a red-skinned giant, face twisted in rage as he launches a bolt of lightning towards her.

She sees a woman in gold armor, calmly sweeping a massive greatsword over her head.

She sees herself, weeping as the barrel of a bolter rises slowly towards her head.

And all she can hear is screaming.

Twilight was thrown back, Bianca catching her as the floor beneath them lurched. Angelique screamed again, curling into a ball on the bed as the ship pitched again. “That wasn’t me! Something broke my concentration!”

“It’s a Warpstorm!” Bianca cried, steadying Twilight as another tremor shook the vessel. “The gellar fields should hold the worst of the tides at bay, but Angelique will still be exposed. We need to calm her back down before things get worse!” the ship pitched forward, Bianca staggering to the bed as she pulled a syringe from a pocket on her robe. “A quick depressant should knock her out long enough for us to get her back-”

“No!” Twilight grabbed the syringe from Bianca’s hand, using the next buck to put herself between the Hospitaller and the psyker. “I know that’s how things are done around here, but using medication to knock out a rampant magic user is the last thing you want to do while her mind is so exposed!”

“Tara, I have treated countless psykers since before you were born,” Bianca snapped. “Cutting off a psyker’s exposure to the Warp prevents further mental damage and can stifle any chance of a daemon or worse taking hold of the psyker’s soul.”

“But severing a connection so abruptly can break parts of the soul and limit the effectiveness of a caster’s magic in the long run!” Twilight shot back, pausing before pushing the syringe back into Bianca’s hand. “Just let me calm her down first, then you can give her the shot. I’ll only need a minute.” Bianca hesitated, bracing herself as the ship lurched back and forth while Angelique continued to scream. Finally, she gave a nod.

“Calm her, then I will put her to sleep.” Twilight nodded, turning back to Angelique and taking the young psyker’s shoulders. Angelique thrashed, but her strength was little against Twilight’s armor, even with the Sanguinium Martyres battered by the Warpstorm as it was. Twilight grimaced as she reached out with her magic, trying to break through the mess of pain and fear Angelique hurled against her soul.

Perhaps now, she needed to let herself be vulnerable to lull Angelique’s mind.

Twilight took a breath, pressing against Angelique’s soul as she dug through her memories for a moment of fear replaced by calm. Rynn’s Word and Caesaria flew by, Twilight reaching further and further back to find something she could use to calm the young psyker. Memories of the Imperium soon gave way to Equestria, and for a brief instant Twilight could feel Angelique relaxing as the changing images flashed through her own mind.

She drifted past the Crystal Empire, past the Changeling attack, past Discord’s return. Those memories that rested between them, those that spoke of peace and friendship, of the good times she spent before the darkness, those she held on to, mirroring them to Angelique’s mind so that her fear might abate.

In some that she sent to the young psyker, she even risked placing Angelique within.

See, Angelique? You don’t need to be afraid. There is peace, calm... just come back to us... come back now.

“The mare...” Angelique whispered, finally ceasing her struggles. “She set me down in a calm field... Hush, Twilight, sleep, for the storm won’t last much longer.” Twilight opened her eyes just as Bianca jabbed the sedative into Angelique’s neck, the psyker giving a small gasp as she slumped over into unconsciousness. As if on cue, the ship itself stop bucking, Twilight and Bianca slouching as they tried to catch their breath.

“That was rougher than normal,” Bianca said, wiping some sweat from her brow. “But thanks to you... I think Angelique will be resting easy for some time now”

“I certainly hope so...” Twilight replied, gently lowering the sleeping psyker down onto her bed. When I get back to Equestria, I definitely need to speak to Luna about more mental magic training...

“Tara...” Bianca started. “Some of the things Angelique said... is Twilight another name she has for you?” Twilight hesitated, looking up to the Hospitaller as she tried to think of the right words to say, whatever would not implicate her as a pony in Bianca’s eyes.

She did not need another person to look down on her because of her origins.

“It was...” she started. “It was a nickname I had, back on my homeworld. My friends, they all called me Twilight.”

“I... I see.” there was a pause before Bianca offered a half hearted smile. “It is fitting, though.”

“Oh. Thank you.” They had no chance to continue before Bianca’s vox crackled.

“Bianca?” Mattias called over the vox. “Bianca, are you there?”

“This is Bianca,” the Hospitaller replied. “I am with Tara, and we’ve managed to sedate Angelique.”

“Oh... good.” the Inquisitor replied. “The Warpstorm seems to have only done superficial damage, so I will need you to make sure Angelique is fully secured. And can you send Tara up to the bridge? I would like to have a word with her.”

“What is it, Mattias?” Twilight asked, rising to her feet. “Is it about the Warpstorm?”

“Not exactly... We’ve reached Solemnace.”

...

Mattias had seen countless worlds over the course of his life. Hive Worlds, choked with refuse from billions of souls. Forge Words scarred by vast Mechanicus facilities. Blasted Deathworlds where men scraped by in harsh storms and burning rad deserts. Feral Worlds teeming with vicious lifeforms that could tear apart even the mightiest of warriors with little effort. Pasture worlds and Feudal Words, with their gentle rolling hills and quaint villages. Even world falling under the sway of the Tau, abandoned Paradise Worlds marked with the twisting spires of the Eldar or overrun by Greenskins or Tyranids, all molded into alien shapes unthinkable to civilized Men.

He had seen countless worlds, and yet nothing matched the sheer, unnatural wrongness that was Solemnace.

It spun lazily in its orbit, slowly circling a star that by all readings should have collapsed in on itself back when Humanity first mastered fire. It was a perfect sphere of dark metal, marked only by thin lines of glowing green hieroglyphs he could barely make out. While it did possess the thin glow of an atmosphere he saw no clouds, no forests, nothing that would indicate that there was air on the planet, and yet there it was. Its gravity was far too low for a planet of its size, more akin to Terra than the Neptune sized behemoth that hung before the Sanguinium Martyres, and what satellites it possessed spun in their own orbits rather than adhering to the rules of normal orbits.

All the more reason that Mattias’ hand had not left his bolt pistol since they broke through the Warpstorm and arrived here. Not that it would do much against the Necrons.

“We are approaching Solemnace at speed, my lord,” the captain said from behind him. “Orders?”

“Slow to cruising speed, and move all power from the guns,” Mattias said, his eyes not leaving the image of the Tomb World before him. “The last thing we need is for the xenos to blast us to scrap before we even have a chance to make our case.”

“Yes, my lord.” the cruiser shuddered as it decelerated, Mattias’ hand twitching again as he watched the Tomb World. Obviously the Necrons spotted his ship when they broke out of the Warp, but no ship or signal had risen to counter their approach.

Perhaps they were waiting to see if he had come alone... or given the reputation of the Lord of Solemnace, Mattias was being taunted.

“Mattias?” Mattias did not turn as Twilight came up behind him, her boots clanking against the deck. “Is everything alright?”

“As much as it can be given the circumstances,” he said. “The Empress put you at the head of this mission, so if we are hailed it would be good if you made first connections with our... ‘partners’.”

“If you think that’s best...” Twilight replied.

“You talked down a Primarch and bested a daemon, Twilight,” Mattias countered. “Speaking to a xenos abomination will be simple.”

“You’re taking this a lot better than I thought you would.”

“It’s about all I can do to keep myself from declaring Exterminatus.” there was a pause before he sighed. “So many Inquisitors have died trying to take Solemnace... I’ve been praying that we don’t become another casualty.” They said nothing more before a warning klaxon rang through the ship.

“My lord! We are detecting energy signatures ahead, similar to Warp exits!”

“Reverse engines and bring us to a stop, then open comms.” He could hear Twilight opening her mouth to raise an objection, but that died as ten ships flashed into being before them. Each one was easily double the size of the Sanguinium Martyres, great crescent shaped vessels looming down on the Cruiser like a pack of carnivorous beasts cornering a fawn. He could see squadrons of smaller craft swarming beneath the shadows, fighter craft of similar design to the dreadnoughts bearing down on him.

Moment of truth. Empress, protect us all.

There was a burst of static followed by a harsh voice, the speaker spitting every syllable as if they were all curses. Given what little he knew of the native language of the Necrons, they probably were. “This is the Sanguinium Martyres, Cruiser of the Ordo Xenos on a diplomatic mission to the Lord of Solemnace. We humble ourselves before your might.”

Another pause before the same voice spoke, in Gothic this time. “What business does your ilk have with Solemnace? Why have fleas come to trifle with the Lords of the Necrontyr?”

“My lord,” Twilight stepped forward. “I am called Tara, personal student of the Empress of Mankind, Lord of the Imperium of Man. I have come to barter and exchange gifts with the ruler of Solemnace, and seek only safe passage that this task may be complete.” Mattias said nothing, watching in silence as Twilight took command. The Empress had chose her student well, pony or not.

There was another burst of static before a new voice chimed in. “Apologies, my dear,” a smooth, metallic voice echoed through the bridge. “My underlings can be so... temperamental, even in the best of times.”

“I... I see.” Twilight shifted on her feet, giving a nervous glance towards Mattias. Don’t be intimidated now... “Are you the Lord of Solemnace?”

“Come now, fair child, Lord of Solemnace is but a title,” the voice chuckled. “You may call me Trazyn the Infinite, Archaeovist of the Solemnace Galleries, Keeper of Ten Thousand Secrets. From what I understand you are called ‘Tara’, correct?”

“Uh...” She looked to Mattias again. “Yes?”

“Such a quaint name. Fitting for one as well spoken as you are, no?” the voice chuckled before continuing. “Ah, but you are here on business from your Empress. What need have you of pleasantries and japes? What may I offer you, dear Tara?” Twilight squirmed at this. The Necron was flattering her, sure enough, but Mattias knew she took grand formalities poorly.

“I have a gift from the Empress, Lord Trazyn,” she started once she had regained her composure. “My orders are to barter it for the Unbound Flame, if you are willing to treat with us.”

“The Unbound Flame, eh?” a pause. “Hmm, now that is an interesting choice of a relic, my dear. Your Empress must find it to be of great value...” another pause, Mattias chewing his lip in preparation for things to go further south. “But I suppose I might be willing to part with it for the right price. Very well; bring your ship into orbit and come down. I would love a chance to show you my collection in case there is more that might catch your fancy.” As soon as the voice departed, five of the battleships cornering the Sanguinium Martyres flashed out of view, the others parting to allow the Cruiser to pass.

Mattias’ hand remained clamped around the handle of his bolt pistol. If anything, it gave him a fleeting amount of comfort.

“Are Necrons normally this polite?” Twilight asked, looking at Mattias.

“We’re too busy shooting at each other to exchange pleasantries, as is typical of xenos” Mattias said. “This one, though, is known for making a mockery of decorum to disarm his opponents. His ‘collection’ probably has several dozen beings that weren’t so alert to his manipulations trapped inside.” Twilight swallowed, clasping her hands together in front of her as she averted her gaze. As satisfying as it was to see that she was getting a healthy fear of the alien in this universe, Mattias did not wish for her to become too nervous.

“Just be on alert when you’re down there,” he said, his voice softening. “Expect the Necron to double cross you when you appear to be at your most vulnerable.”

“I have some experience with that...” Twilight said, unclasping her hands before continuing. “You’re not coming?”

“Someone needs to be here in the event you need an extraction,” Mattias explained, looking down at himself still dressed in his Inquisitorial robes. “Also, robes are not good defense against Necron weaponry. I’d rather not delay too much lest our ‘hosts’ decide looting our dead bodies is more prudent.”

“Oh.” a pause before Twilight gave a weak smile. “I suppose I’ll have the Sisters and Mir’shen, but... Your experience in these sorts of things is pretty substantial. I’d be more comfortable if you were there to make sure I didn’t overstep things.”

“I know,” Mattias nodded. “But if you’re going to be the leader the Empress wants you to be, you’ll need to step forward even if things are not set as you desire.” there was a lengthy pause, Twilight wringing her hands again as she looked around the bridge.

“... I know,” she said finally. “It wouldn’t be the first time, really... I guess it’s just nerves right now. I... I should probably get going, then.” Twilight turned to leave, Mattias allowing her to pass by before another thought came to mind.

“Tara?” he said, turning slightly so he could meet eyes with her. “... Be careful down there.”

“I will,” Twilight nodded. “You’ve taught me a lot about that, haven’t you?” And with that she was gone, stepping through the door and down the hall while Mattias turned his attention back to Solemnace before them. He tried to allow some of the tension in his body to ebb, but to little avail as he watched the Necron ships arranging themselves over the planet.

Mattias was no stranger to feeling powerless... but why was it digging in to him now?

“Orders, my lord?” the ship’s captain asked.

“Keep us in a stable orbit,” he replied. “And make sure comms, teleportation fields, and our Warp drive are ready in the event we have to flee. There’s nothing here we can leave to chance...”

“As you command, my lord.”

...

There was little conversation as the shuttle made its way down to the surface of Solemnace. The Sisters had not said much, keeping off to the side as Aryll’s tech-thralls prepped Celestia’s gift from arrival. Mir’shen watched over them all, the Astartes’ expression unknowable behind his helmet, though from the way he gripped his spear he too seemed to have some tension behind him.

All Twilight could do for now was stand off to the side and brood.

Mattias had told her to be careful. That was all well and good when dealing with Tyranids or the like, but this Trazyn had been polite when they had arrived. Thoughts of her and her friends confronting Discord crossed her mind, but even he had a certain amount of malice behind his words and actions; Either the Necron really was being polite, or he was greater at hiding his emotions than Celestia on a particularly stressful day.

If her fears and Mattias’ warnings were anything to go by, probably the latter.

So engrossed was Twilight in her worry that she almost did not notice Mir’shen crossing to her. “Miss Tara,” he said, his voice muffled by his helmet. “If you so desire, we can handle the parley from here.”

“No, it has to be me,” Twilight said quickly. “This Trazyn, he expects me to be there... I think. I don’t know, this is the first big diplomatic mission I’ve had to do on my own so I’m kind of nervous right now.” Understatement of the year, a small voice that sounded a lot like Rainbow Dash echoed in Twilight’s mind, but she shook her head to clear it away.

“By all accounts you did well in gaining our right to speak with this creature. I have no doubt that you will see the Unbound Flame returned to its rightful owners.” a pause, Mir’shen looking down at Twilight. “Even if you do not have faith, I and your friends have more than enough.”

“I know...” a pause before Twilight quirked a smile at the Forgefather. “You don’t have to keep yourself separate from the others. You’re my friend too, you know.”

“I understand.” Mir’shen nodded. “As I am an Astartes, I do find myself outside of most human norms.” He paused before resting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “But I am honored that you consider me your friend.” Twilight smiled more fully, reaching up and giving Mir’shen’s hand a pat. They had no chance to say more before the ship lurched slightly, old metal creaking before coming to a rest.

“We have arrived.” Magos Aryll’s voice droned. “The relic has been prepared for delivery. I and my tech-thralls will be remaining here in the event you need to return to the ship.” the tech-thralls backed away from the box, having moved it onto a small dolly for ease of transportation. Naomi and her Sisters had taken point, forming a rough semicircle in front of Twilight and the box while Mir’shen moved around behind the “gift”. Twilight’s hand rested on the hilt of her sword, taking a few breaths as the loading door swung open and gave them their first look at Solemnace.

Phalanxes of metal skeletons waited for them, assembled so not a single one was out of line. Most were armed with what appeared to be glass tubes filled with green lightning, while others near the front carried double barreled versions of the same. Still others were equipped with hexagonal shields and short swords, and a small collection carried long staves tipped with wide axe-like blades. Small machines resembling oversized beetles scurried beneath their legs, but the phalanxes remained completely motionless despite the disturbances and the presence of the humans.

All save the leader of the phalanxes.

He towered over the others, and would have been at eye level with Mir’shen were they to stand face to face. His chest was painted blue save for a golden sigil similar to the shields of his guards. The armor swept upward to give him the semblance of a hood, holding up a cape of black metal scales that made him appear more massive than he probably was. He carried a long stave with a wide blade on top, the circuitry glowing with similar energy to that which rested within the weapons of the lesser Necrons. And as impossible as it was, the metal skeleton seemed to grin as Twilight made her way down the gangplank.

“Welcome,” he said, sweeping his arms wide towards his army. “Welcome to Solemnace, Student of the Empress of Mankind!”

“Thank you,” Twilight replied, stepping up to behind Sister Naomi. “I presume you are Trazyn?”

“As there would be any other, my dear Student.” the Necron chuckled, moving to peer over the Sister Superior and down at Twilight. “My my, you are quite a beauty, aren’t you? If we met under different circumstances you would make a fine centerpiece for my collection.”

“Try it, and I will rip your head from your body, xenos!” Naomi snapped, raising her combi-flamer towards Trazyn’s face. The Necron regarded the Sister Superior for a moment before casually pushing the weapon out of his face.

“As I said, ‘different circumstances’.” Trazyn replied, his eyes flickering as he looked back to Twilight. “You should be proud to have such dedicated guardians, good Student. So difficult to come by these days, no?”

“I suppose.” Twilight was unsure if Trazyn was being sincere or not, so she decided to err on the edge of caution. “We have a gift for you, that we wish to exchange for the Unbound Flame.”

“So you have told me. I am quite eager to see what it is,” Trazyn brushed past the Sisters, gliding towards the box as Mir’shen stepped forward. “I don’t suppose it’s you, is it?”

“No.” the Salamander growled, his voice dripping with more malice than Twilight knew he possessed. “You have tried to steal our relics countless times. You will not have the satisfaction of claiming them from me.”

“I will take that as a ‘no’,” Trazyn replied, peeking around Mir’shen to spot the box. “Ah, that must be it, then.”

“Yes,” Twilight stepped up at the Necron lord ran his hand across the wood. “The Empress of Mankind sends her regards.”

“And I thank her for her generosity.” Trazyn fell silent, tracing some of the patterns along the wood. “Oh, I know what this is. It’s a Terran Puzzle Box, no? Twenty Fifth Millennium, carved from Paradisia Oak, if I am not mistaken.”

“You...” Twilight started, her hands tightening again. “You’re familiar with this?”

“Yes... Unfortunately, I have several in my collection, all of which I solved centuries ago.” Twilight’s heart dropped at Trazyn’s disappointment. Celestia would never send her off with a gift that someone already had... knowingly, at least.

“Well, I suppose allowing you to leave unscathed will suffice for the gift.” Trazyn ran his hand across the box, flipping a few panels and switches on the box. “All I need to do is move these pieces here, and it will-” a pause, the Necron bringing his free hand to his chin. “No? Hmm, interesting.” he flipped the pieces he moved back to their original position and tried again, turning a few other pieces to no avail. Twilight watched in silence, her tension barely ebbing as she tried to gauge what Trazyn’s next move was.

For several minutes Trazyn fussed over the box, slowly circling as he tried to find a means to open the puzzle box. Twilight and the others stepped back to give him more room, Ruth and Rebecca glancing towards the rest of the Necrons in the event they moved to engage. They seemed content to watch their leader inspecting his new prize, but their unblinking gazes offered little comfort.

Finally, Trazyn spoke again. “I owe you and your Empress an apology, my dear,” the Necron said, turning and resting his hand on the box. “This is quite the gift you have presented me. I shall find great joy in deciphering its secrets in due time.” he stepped away from the box, Twilight watching as a small scarab ran to a central point on the object. There was a pause before four bolts of green electricity whipped around the box, spinning around it before folding back on themselves to leave only empty air. Some kind of teleportation technology that doesn’t use Warp energy... interesting.

“Then you will barter for the Unbound Flame?” Twilight asked.

“Of course, of course.” Trazyn chuckled, sweeping his cape behind him as his phalanxes spread out to give him room. “Oh, I am so glad that I have found someone who is as appreciative of arts and history as I am. Come, let me show you my collection!” Trazyn strode onward, oblivious to the fact that Twilight and her group had not fallen in step behind him.

“Well, at least we’re not dead yet,” Judith chirped through her vox. “Tara, you should catch up with him before he uses whatever xenos tech he used to move that box to capture us.”

“Yes, of course.” Twilight nodded, looking back towards Mir’shen. “I suppose you’re coming with us? Or do you think it best to watch the ship?”

“I must be there to recover the Unbound Flame,” the Salamander said. “And, perhaps, finally put an end to this creature once and for all.” Twilight could do without the violence, but did not say anything more as she started after Trazyn, jogging to catch up with the Necron as he continued his walk.

“It is a rare time when I get to show visitors my collection as it is meant to be seen,” Trazyn said, not bothering to turn and face Twilight as she took a position behind him. “Far too often the visitors here try to shoot me. Quite rude, don’t you think?”

“Y-yes.” Twilight stammered.

“As one that appreciates the finer things of life, it pleases me that there are others that share my sentiments.” they approached a large monolith, the structure bedecked with glowing runes and a large gate of green energy. “This is the entrance to the Human Galleries. Go on in, the portal is quite safe.”

“How do we know you won’t just teleport us all to different places so we are divided?” Naomi said, coming up behind Trazyn.

“If I had wished to do that you would have noticed by now. Well, come along; I have so much to show you.” Trazyn stepped through first, taking Twilight’s hand in his own as he entered the portal. Twilight opened her mouth to protest, trying and failing to dig her heels in as the alien robot dragged her through the portal, but her protest died when she came out the other side.

The cavernous hall they entered was unlike any museum Twilight had seen before. Rows upon rows of statues and displays filled her vision, all lit up with the same green energy the Necrons seemed fond of. Not just statues, but racks of old swords and guns stacked and perfectly categorized, paintings and tapestries hanging in thin air, even a few life-sized dioramas of great heroes battling against orks, Tyranids, and other creatures. Twilight took a sharp breath rushing towards the display of a Custode standing at attention, the warrior’s gaze forever fixed to a point on the horizon.

“Wow,” she whispered. “I’ve never seen statues with such detail...”

“Only the finest for my collection,” Trazyn said, drifting around a display of a Cadian general standing proudly over a slain Chaos Space Marine. “This one here I took from the first Fall of Cadia. Good thing too, for he’d almost fallen to that silly warlord your people kept worrying about.”

“Really?” Twilight crossed back, watching as faint wisps of smoke rose from the statue’s cigar. “How did you manage to capture this moment, then? And the cigar, it looks so real! What did you use to create the smoke?”

“Oh, a stasis grenade and some creative liberties, nothing too extravagant.” Twilight’s wonder died instantly as the Necron chuckled.

“Th... that’s really him, then?” she stammered, stepping back from the “statue” as if it were Nightmare Moon reborn.

“If you are collecting something, why settle for pale imitations when you can have the real thing?” Trazyn chuckled again as he continued onward. “Ah, but that’s not even the best part of my collection. Come! I have the sword that won the first the Feast of Blades around here somewhere... or was it the fifth? Your Astartes do like to hold on to their relics for longer than most would find healthy.” Twilight whimpered, shying away as she took in the hundreds of similar displays that surrounded her. She wanted to run, to go back through the portal and teleport to her room on the Sanguinium Martyres and tell Mattias he was right and she was wrong and then they could get out and never come back here-

“Tara?” Twilight yelped and spun around, making eye contact with Rebecca as she and the others finished crossing through the portal. “What happened? Where’s the xenos?”

“He... he...” she started, working her jaw before letting loose. “HE FROZE PEOPLE AND TURNED THEM INTO STATUES!”

“That is what makes this xenos so despicable,” Mir’Shen said, striding up the the statue of the Cadian. “He takes warriors and heroes in their moments of triumph or greatest need and stores them here, for no greater purpose than he can. Many times he has tried to take the weapons and armor I wear from those who previously held the title of Forgefather, and there are perhaps countless numbers he has killed or slighted in his efforts to claim them or their relics.” Twilight choked, staggering back as Rebecca and Judith reached out to her.

“Then, we have to stop him,” Twilight said, “Get the Empress to come and set everyone free. Oh, there must be hundreds of people in here...” she tried taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, but to no avail. Finally, Judith spoke.

“Tara, I know this is horrifying,” she said. “But remember why we’re here. We need to recover the relic first, then we can take vengeance on this alien... is that okay?” Twilight choked, but deep down she knew the Sister was right. She gave a feeble nod, straightening herself up as the Sisters stepped back to give her some room. “... Did I just advocate for restraint in regards to dealing with xenos?”

“I think so...” Ruth replied. “Even for you, that’s unnatural.”

“What’s unnatural?” Ruth yelped and spun, aiming her bolter at Trazyn’s head as the Necron lord drifted out of the shadows. “I sense that this is going to be a recurring event for our tour, is it?”

“Maybe you shouldn’t sneak up on us!” Twilight snapped, stepping forward to be between Trazyn and her friends. “What kind of host are you that you try to scare your guests like that?”

“If you take some offence in my mannerisms, I do apologize for any discomfort I may have caused.” Hollow words considering Trazyn had living people trapped in his collection, but Twilight did not want to directly address that... at least until they got the Unbound Flame. Then rebuking could begin in earnest.

“Now then, let’s find the Unbound Flame,” Trazyn took up his stave and strode back into the gloom, Twilight and her companions following slowly behind. “As you can see, I have many different relics from across your history. For being such a primitive species you have generated so many fascinating items and figures during your time among the stars.”

“Of course...” Twilight said, eyeing a display of a squad of Space Marines battling against some brightly colored Eldar.

“Collecting them has been a bit... hazardous at times,” Trazyn continued. “The Unbound Flame, for instance, I found in the hold of some Rak’gol pirates many centuries ago. Fascinating if brutish creatures, the Rak’gol; they can be simple minded, but they do have an innate skill for improvisation, much like humans now that I think of it.” a pause before he laughed. “They smell worse, though. Ah, here’s something I think you will appreciate.”

Twilight said nothing as Trazyn stepped aside, revealing a glass box that could easily be the ground floor of a large building. Inside were assembled dozens of Necrons, some marching in their phalanxes while others were modelled bursting from the ground to attack... “Sisters,” Naomi breathed, Twilight following her vision to spot small groups of black-clad women arranged in battle against the aliens.

“My latest display: The Massacre of Sanctuary 101.” Trazyn said, his voice dripping with pride. “Sadly, I could not find originals, so I had to improvise. Thankfully, the Zhandryak Dynasty were more than willing to lend some of their subjects to the display... They shot my surrogate a few times, but that is only a minor issue.”

“You are a monster, xenos.” Naomi growled, turning towards the Necron. “You captured Sisters for your sick collection.”

“Eh, I have been called worse,” Trazyn said, turning away with a dismissive wave. “It’s still a work in progress, though, but perhaps you might like to see it in its completion someday.”

“I’d rather not...” Twilight muttered, her hand falling to her sword as they continued further. Okay, definitely need to come back and save everyone.

“Ah, a pity. I’d like to have your opinions on the matter.” Trazyn quickened his pace. Twilight tried keeping her eyes on the Trazyn, but kept finding her eyes drifting towards rows upon rows of trapped soldiers and lost relics. After all that she had seen, all she had done, she could not just leave them like this.

Even Discord did not trap ponies in stone...

“My Lord Trazyn...” she started.

“Yes, my dear?” Trazyn replied, stopping and turning to face the group.

“Your collection,” Twilight said, gesturing to the nearby display of a freshly severed head in a jar. “Would you ever consider... oh, I don’t know, letting go some of your collection?” A this, Trazyn stepped up to Twilight, looming over her until he all but blocked out the light above her.

“Are you suggesting that you wish to steal from my collection?” the Necron growled. “I am wounded, child, wounded, that someone like you would think to betray my hospitality for their own gain.”

“No! No, nothing like that!” Twilight said quickly, backing up to put some space between her and Trazyn. “I mean, have you ever considered setting some of your... ‘prizes’ free? By your own volition?”

“Set them free?” Trazyn asked, stepping back and raising his free hand to his chin. “You mean, be the hero and let your champions back upon the world, to battle for the fate of your species?”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean!” Twilight said, allowing a small smile. There was another pause as Trazyn considered Twilight’s words, drumming his fingers against his chin. Finally, he laughed.

“Oh, my dear child, you are so amusing with your silly ideas!” he chuckled, oblivious as Twilight’s smile vanished. “Me, letting go of my collection! Oh, that is funny! You humans and your amusing ideas... Oh, but I am losing track of our purpose. Look ahead, and you will see the Unbound Flame! A bit closer than I remember, but then I’ve been busy...” Twilight gasped as the Necron stepped up to the display. It appeared to be a coffin, large enough that she and the Sisters could all fit comfortably inside if asked, held about a foot off the ground in some kind of anti-gravity field. The main piece was a dark green color, the seams inlaid with gold and small pieces of obsidian. The cover was decorated with a carving of a dragon’s skull over a roaring flame, both framed by two ribbons decorated with a script Twilight could not understand. Promethean, maybe? Even in the low light of the Tomb World it seemed to sparkle, shimmering as if it were made of a true flame.

Twilight stepped up, running her hand across the coffin before drawing back. “It’s warm...” she said. “Why is it so warm?”

“It is blessed by Vulkan’s forge,” Mir’shen said, stepping up next to Twilight. “It... by Terra, it is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.”

“It is one of my favorites, when I venture into this part of my collection,” Trazyn said from behind them. “... Well, this has turned out better than I hoped. My curiosity has returned again; I should wander these halls more often.”

“Hush, xenos,” Mir’shen said, reaching up to touch the Unbound Flame for himself. Twilight had stepped back to allow the Forgefather some room, watching in silence as he traced very curve, every line carved into the metal of the Unbound Flame. He whispered something, again in a language Twilight did not know, but speaking any more felt... improper.

It would have been best to leave him to his rapture. But so caught up was Twilight in the moment, that she almost missed Judith’s warning.

“Tara, look out!” Twilight spun, a psychic shield already forming as a fist-sized silver ball arched through the air towards her. The shield was quick, catching the ball and deflecting it off to one side, Twilight watching as it bounced away before exploding into a flurry of green lightning. Two display racks of weapons were caught by the lightning, flickering for several moments before winking out of existence, only shadows in the dark to mark they were ever there.

The shield spread out, expanding to cover the Sisters and the Unbound Flame as all the humans centered on Twilight. This left a slightly embarrassed looking Trazyn on his own, the Necron quickly tucking his hand back under his cloak. “Well... that didn’t work as I had hoped.”

“What didn’t work?!” Twilight cried, using her free hand to draw her sword. “What were you trying to do to my friends?!”

“I admit, I should have voiced such concerns before acting, but one of the joys of collecting is in the action rather than the hassle.” Trazyn said, in a tone more befitting Rarity discussing thread counts than a robotic overlord. “As we were talking, I thought to myself ‘The Unbound Flame is such a unique artefact, I would loathe to trade it for something so... commonplace’.”

“But you were impressed by the puzzle box. You said it yourself!”

“Oh indeed, I was.” Trazyn straightened himself up before continuing. “That and your ship would probably had been enough to cover the trade, but then you presented me with these fine specimens: five Sisters of Battle and the Forgefather of the Salamanders with all his relics? I could almost finish Massacre of Sanctuary 101, and maybe start on that Polyphemus IV reenactment I’d been thinking about. All noble displays, if I do say so myself.”

“No, no they aren’t,” Twilight strengthened her shield. “It’s sick, and I will not have you threaten my friends like that!”

“They would be well taken care of, trust me,” Trazyn stepped forward, poking the shield with his free hand. “My my, this is an interesting shield you’re projecting...”

“Don’t come any closer, or I’ll-”

“Please, student; don’t make idle threats around me.” Trazyn drew his hand back under his cloak, withdrawing a few more spheres like the one he had tried to use earlier. “Now, here is my offer: your friends for the Unbound Flame. You will be able to leave this planet and its orbit, return to whatever world you came from first, and we can all go in peace. Is that fair, to trade the lives of your friends for the fate of your empire?”

“No.” Twilight glared, feeling as more power built up inside her. “Nothing, no empire or relic, is worth the life of my friends.”

“Now Miss Tara, please try to think-” Trazyn never finished, for Twilight’s magic had built up before snapping forward. A solid beam of purple light shot forward, engulfing the Necron’s torso as the shrieking sound of tearing metal filled the air. The bolt dissipated, showing that all that remained were two wobbly metal legs, Twilight giving a small gasp as the legs tipped over and fell with a clatter.

“You...” Veronica stammered. “You killed it!”

“He will return.” Mir’shen said, drawing the Spear of Vulkan before stabbing it into the ground just in front of the Unbound Flame. “Necrons are rarely destroyed for good, and Trazyn is one of the most crafty. Come, we must free the Unbound Flame before he recovers.”

“What do we need to do?” Twilight asked, dropping her shield and hurrying to the Forgefather.

“The Necrons have a stasis field around the Unbound Flame. I can cut the circuits, but you will need to hold off any energy or defense mechanisms that might fight against me.”

“How? I know nothing about electronics of this intricacy.”

“But the Necrons are blind to the Warp; your psychic powers should baffle their defenses well enough. Hurry!” Twilight nodded, crouching down next to Mir’shen and reaching out with her magic towards the cuts he had made. She could feel something pressing against her, the very metal stitching itself back together even beneath the intense heat from Mir’shen’s spear. Twilight increased her strength, pressing back against the metal as the Forgefather cut, and soon the process of self-repair within the circuit had begun to slow.

Mir’shen worked his way around the Unbound Flame, Twilight expanding her magic to keep up with the Astartes. Soon the field around the coffin began to flicker, the coffin wobbling in the air as they continued their work. The repair cycle within the planet picked up, a few scarabs scurrying out to try and help, but Twilight’s magic was enough to flick them away without much difficulty. Finally something gave, the field winking out and the Unbound Flame hitting the ground with a dull thud.

“Perfect!” Mir’shen said, setting his spear aside for a moment. “Now, to get it back to the surface.”

“I can teleport us out,” Twilight offered.

“No, Miss Tara. The distance is too far, and the Necrons no doubt have devices set up to block your teleportation. But there must be an entrance by which we may-”

“Tara! We’ve got contact!” Twilight stood up and turned, raising her shield in front of the Sisters just as a phalanx of Necrons materialized in front of them, led by a very frustrated looking Trazyn.

“Now that was completely uncalled for, my dear!” Trazyn said. “I understand your concern, but there is no need to resort to violence.”

“You’re trying to kidnap my friends!” Twilight snapped. “That’s a perfectly good reason to protect them!”

“And that is admirable, if a bit misplaced, but I do wish that we can maintain our relationship past this minor disagreement.” he stepped forward again, this time flanked by two of the larger Necrons armed with swords and shields. “Lower your shield and turn over your companions, and we can work out a mutually beneficial exchange.”

“No, never.” Twilight said, strengthening her shield once more. “My friends are not expendable. No human is in my eyes. You might just see us as object, curiosities, but humanity is far greater than anything you might capture-”

“Yes yes, I’ve heard all this before,” Trazyn said, his hand clenching in frustration. “Do not make this more difficult than it needs to be.”

“Get out of our way and let us leave with the original exchange, and it won’t be.” there was a lengthy pause, the Necron Lord regarding Twilight for several moments. He was about to speak when a warning klaxon echoed through the hall, a droning sound that sent a chill down Twilight’s back.

“Oh, what is it now?” Trazyn grumbled, turning away from Twilight and staring out into the black. “Oh... I see. Well, I suppose that might be of interest.” he turned back to Twilight. “I’m sorry, my dear, but I must be going; other matters have come up, but I’m sure everything will be resolved.”

“So, you’ll let us leave?” Twilight asked.

“On the contrary.” he turned back to his phalanx. “Kill them all, but do try to leave their relics intact; I’d rather not make this day a total loss.” As Trazyn teleported off to parts unknown, Twilight braced as the other Necrons stepped forward and brought their guns to bear.

Green lightning raced forward, exploding across Twilight’s shield as she poured more power into her defense. The Sisters stepped up in front of her, Rebecca and Veronica opening fire with their bolters while Naomi’s combi-flamer unleashed a torrent of burning prometheum. Twilight stepped back to allow the Sisters more room, keeping her magic steady as she looked for a means to escape.

“Mir’shen, do you see an exit?” she asked as another bolt of Necron firepower crashed against her shield.

“No, but one cannot be too far off,” the Forgefather said. “I cannot carry the Unbound Flame myself. Do you know much telekinesis?”

“Of course,” Twilight replied. “But that might cause the shield to fail. We’ll need to be quick about the transfer of power before I can carry that out.”

“We shall protect you, Tara!” Ruth called. “As you have been our shield, so let us be yours-”

“Empress’ tits, die already you stupid xenos!”

“JUDITH! Blasphemy!” Twilight fought back her blush as she tried to shift her energy, reaching towards the Unbound Flame while also keeping the shield focused. Some bolts of necron firepower slipped through the barrier, but none were even close to hitting the Sisters, Mir’shen, or herself.

She had almost reached a stable energy level when her vox crackled. “-ara!” Mattias’ voice called. “Tara, what’s going on down there?!”

“Trazyn betrayed us and tried to capture Mir’shen and the Sisters!” Twilight called back. “Please don’t say you warned me, because I get it, you warned me and I wasn’t careful enough!”

“The fact that you’re still somewhat calm means things haven’t spiralled completely out of control.” Mattias replied. “What’s your extraction plan?”

“Mir’shen told me not to teleport, so I’m not,” she said, watching as Ruth fired a burst of shells into the chest of an advancing Necron, only for the creature’s arms to knit back on as if nothing had happened. “Can you find somewhere where we can get into open air and then maybe we can get past whatever wards Trazyn has?”

“Well... That’s going to be difficult,” Mattias said. “A Chaos Battlefleet just broke out of the Warp and is heading straight for Solemnace. I can get to you, but you’re still going to have to fight your way out... if we’re not all dead from the crossfire.”

Author's Note

January was a surprisingly dead month for me, but more fun is to be had!

We'll be catching up on some Primarchs next, Traitor or otherwise. Probably have a nerdfight.

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for the editing. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.18- Angels of Death, Part 1

Angels of Death, Part 1

“What?! Are you safe?” Twilight cried.

“You’re the one getting shot at by Necrons and you’re asking if I’m safe?” Mattias replied. “Regardless, we’ve moved into a narrower orbit near the southern hemisphere of Solemnace; that should keep us out of sight of the Necrons and the Traitors long enough for you to get out of there. We’re scanning the planet now to see if we can direct you to an exit.”

“We can always try for the portal we came through to get here.” Twilight offered.

“Assuming that the xenos did not scramble its programing so you can’t get out.” there was a pause, Twilight feeling a tremor running through the ground beneath her feet. “-Want to...-ry. The Traitors managed to get a few ships through and it... -ships at the planet.”

“What? Mattias, I can’t hear you.”

“The Traitors are literally throwing ships at the planet; I just saw a squadron of them make a run through the Necron fleet and crash into the surface.” a pause. “We’ve been spotted. I guess we didn’t move out of sight enough. I’ll alert Magos Aryll to scan for you when you make it to the surface. Be careful out there.”

“I will.” Twilight closed the vox and turned back to the others. “Girls, we’ve got Traitors incoming!”

“Let them come!” Ruth bellowed, smashing her bolter into the face of a Necron that got too close. “The Empress’ Wrath burns in my soul, and I shall be happy to let it shine for xenos and heretics alike!”

“But failing our mission because we did not get the Unbound Flame to the Empress will do us no good!” Naomi snapped, reloading as she ducked closer to the Unbound Flame. “Do you have a way out?”

“Sort of.” Twilight replied, giving the Sister Superior a sheepish grin. “We need to get back to the portal we came through to get here. Once we get back to the surface we’ll return to the ship and get out of this system.”

“How are we supposed to do that?” Veronica cried, ducking down as a bolt of Gauss fire carved through one of her pauldrons. “We are skilled, but not skilled enough to fight through so many Necrons!”

“I have a plan,” Twilight said, looking through the phalanx. “When I give the signal, start running towards the portal. I’ll do what I can to clear us a path.”

“Um, but what if the Necrons have tampered with the portal when we get there?” Judith asked.

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it. Everyone get ready- this is going to be rough!”

“Yes Tara!” Twilight shifted her magic around once more, building up power once more. The Necrons still could not break through her shield, so correcting that to push forward and knock them down would give them enough time to move towards the portal and perhaps take some of their attackers out of the equation. She might need to set the Unbound Flame down, but picking it back up would not be too difficult.

You can do this, Twilight, she thought. Maybe... maybe you might be able to snag a few more relics on the way out?

“Okay... Now!” the Sisters broke cover as Twilight thrust her hand forward, her shield shifting to a single “wall” and racing towards the phalanx. The Necrons realized the danger but were too slow to react, only a few managing to move back before the purple barrier smashed into them, limbs and guns flying about as Twilight’s magic blasted on through.

Judith and Mir’shen took point, their flamers burning the Necrons before they could reassemble properly. Twilight came next, the Unbound Flame grasped in her telekinesis as she hurried as quickly as she could. Ruth, Veronica, and Rebecca took up the rear, their bolters clattering as they tried to keep down any Necrons that the front ranks had missed.

To Twilight’s dismay, that was quite a few of the machines.

They were halfway to the portal when the ground shook once more. Twilight gave a yelp, almost dropping the Unbound Flame as her magic flickered from her broken concentration. Ruth rushed to her to steady her, the two holding fast as the tremors died down once more. “That’s no kind of ordnance I’m familiar with...” the Sister said as they started moving again.

“Mattias said the fleet’s literally throwing ships at the planet,” Twilight replied, shifting her shield as a rank of Necrons teleported to her left. “I have no idea why, but it’s certainly not making our escape any easier.”

“Let us not think too long on the strategy of Traitors,” Mir’shen said from up front, just as he stabbed a larger Necron through the chest with his spear. The machine staggered, back, already healing from the wound the Forgefather had given it, but could not retaliate before the Spear’s blade went through its head.

For what it was worth, for an identical Necron stepped up as the wounded one was whisked away for repairs. This one got under Mir’shen’s next strike, deflecting it with its shield before slashing upward with its sword. Mir’shen stumbled back, blasting the Necron in the face with his gauntlet as he inspected the cut along his abdomen.

“Mir’shen! Are you alright?” Twilight asked, rushing to the Forgefather’s side.

“I have suffered far worse,” he replied, pulling himself to his full height as the Necrons closed in, battering against Twilight’s shifted shield. “I am sorry that I have not been of more use to you in this endeavor.”

“Believe me, you’ve been beyond helpful.” Twilight thrust her power forward, blasting back a score of Necrons while the Sisters advanced. Ahead, Twilight could see the portal, still shimmering with power but flanked on either side by heavily armed Necrons. Naomi and Ruth took point pouring fire into the machines that held the portal, but their bolters could only do so much against the living metal of the Necrons.

The Necrons hammered her shield, heavier weapons leaving visible cracks in its surface. More of the xenos machines warped in, mainly melee variants whose weapons could more reliably pass through Twilight’s defense. They still held, but Twilight could feel her shield weakening with every strike.

The portal was out of reach. They needed to get out of there.

“I need to teleport us out of here.” Twilight said, shifting her shield once more to encompass the entire group.

“No, Miss Tara!” Mir’shen said, striking down one Necron that managed to push through Twilight’s shield. “The Necron defenses could repel you. You could be killed!”

“We’re not going to get to the portal, and we can’t fight off all these Necrons!” Twilight countered, just as a blast of fire smacked into her shoulder. The magic within her armor held, but the purple metal noticeably thinned from the strike. “Please, Mir’shen, I have to try!”

The Forgefather remained silent for several moments, regarding Twilight as she pleaded. It was impossible to tell his expression behind his helmet, but Twilight had seen enough to sense trepidation. Finally, just as another rank of Necrons crashed against her shield, he nodded.

“Whatever will save the Unbound Flame, and your life,” he said. Twilight nodded, shifting her feet as she did her best to clear her mind. Immediately she could feel feedback pressing against her, a nulling wall pressing against her soul as she tried to break through. She grimaced, feeling more magic building up behind her with nowhere to go, her shield flickering and allowing more Necron fire to slip through.

“Tara? The shield’s failing,” called one Sister, Twilight could not tell which one. “What are you doing-” Twilight screamed as she found a break, pouring all her power through the break so she and the others would make it through. There was a flash, and Trazyn’s gallery disappeared from view, replaced instead by the metal field of Solemnace’s surface. They had come out on a small ridge, surrounded by two inactive pylons and a few stray scarabs clinging to the shadows.

No true threats to be seen. For what it was worth.

Twilight gasped, sinking down to the ground as the others tried to regain their focus. Naomi and Rebecca held each other up while Veronica ripped her helmet off and vomited, spitting out small droplets of bile and blood as she tried to regain her composure.

“Tara!” Naomi gasped. “What did you do?!”

“I... I had to get us out...” Twilight said, her voice no more than a hoarse whisper. “I... I’m sorry.” Everything within her hurt, stabbing pain lancing through her lungs with every breath she took. A cough left a spray of blood on her lips, but she was too weak to wipe it away. She could not move, just stare blankly ahead as Rebecca hurried over to her, running the Element of Kindness down Twilight’s body to try and heal whatever damage remained.

As the Sister remained there for almost a minute, it was quite a lot.

“I can’t see within you,” Rebecca said. “But if this is telling me anything, you practically flayed yourself getting us out of there.” Twilight said nothing, just taking a few shorter breaths now that the pain had died down. So focused was she on breathing again that she almost did not notice Rebecca smacking her across the face. “Don’t ever do anything like that again!”

“I... I won’t.” Twilight replied, taking Rebecca’s hand as the Sister helped her back to her feet. As Rebecca moved to the others, Twilight reached for her vox. “Mattias? Mattias, are you there?”

“Tara?” Mattias replied. “... How did you get on the surface so fast? You didn’t teleport, did you?”

“That doesn’t matter. Where’s the ship?”

“Magos Aryll’s been circling as best he can. I’m sending your coordinates-” Mattias was cut off by a burst of static. “- Dammit, they’re targeting our comms! We’ll get you back, Tara, just hang on for a little longer.”

“We will.” Twilight replied, just as the vox winked out. Suddenly the ground shook, the air ringing with the sound of twisting metal as something landed nearby. Twilight raised her shield again, spinning towards the source of the sound in preparation to fight.

Standing over them was the red-skinned giant she had seen when treating Angelique, carried forward on blue-feathered wings. He was twice as tall as Celestia, clad in armor of silver and gold that covered his chest and legs. A horned crown framed his face, holding back a thick mane of black hair that swept down his back. In his left hand he carried a long silver halberd, the khopesh-like blade wreathed in blue fire. His hands and feet were like a bird’s feet, and Twilight could have sworn he had an extra eye in the palm of his right hand... Or not, considering he only had one eye on his face, the other socket a blank slate of red skin. The giant pulled himself up to his full height, glaring down at the humans as if they were naught but bothersome insects.

The monster on the banks of the River Rynn had been one thing. This... This was worse.

“You,” he rumbled, aiming his halberd at Twilight’s head. “What are you, child?”

...

Magnus watched passively as the first wave of Alpharius’ “volunteers” crashed against the Necron defenses. Strike Cruiser and Battle Barges commanded by overeager traitors and sleeper agents rushed towards the planet, only to be shot to pieces by the overwhelming firepower of xenos archaeotech. The actual forces of the Alpha Legion, along with a few other Space Hulks Magnus had enslaved to his will, remained at the edge of the battle, blasting away at whatever ships drew close.

“Which one do you find to be the most expendable?” Alpharius said from behind him.

“Does it matter?” Magnus asked. “They are not my sons, nor do you seem to have much care for them. Why should I care which ones you wish to sacrifice?”

“While your point is well founded,” the Primarch of the Alpha Legion replied. “If you were to choose, which one?” Magnus studied the fleet, tracing the outline of every remaining ship as they tried to cause some lasting damage to the Necron armada that stood in their way. In regards to battling the xenos speed and firepower were key, and any that lacked in either category were systematically singled out and torn asunder by Gravity Whips and massive Gauss relays. Already a ring of scrap had started to form around solemnace, the final resting place for untold millions of Chaos worshippers martyring themselves before the guns of the xenos.

And they would love him for it, for their masters would make it to the surface.

“That squadron,” Magnus said, pointing to one group of strike cruisers at the edge of the melee. “They have not committed themselves because they see themselves redundant among the other squadrons.”

“An excellent choice.” Alpharius said. “Can you do me a great favor and force them to crash into the planet?” Magnus quirked an eyebrow up at this, but for a scheme it was one of Alpharius’ tamest. He reached out with his hand, casting his soul across the void until he touched the minds of the captains.

What is this? One mind asked. Have the Dark Gods come to witness my ascension?

Hardly, Magnus replied, reaching further until he found the flickering lights of the captain’s soul. A single push, and he had snuffed them to be replaced by constructs of his own. Crash your ships into the planet and open your Warp drives, for I have commanded it.

I do as I am commanded, the captains droned in unison. Slowly, the squadron broke from the ranks of their fellows, shimmering as they prepared their short jumps into Warpspace. Some of the Necron ships noticed the shift, some of their Cruiser-class vessels moving to intercept, but it was too late; the Chaos vessels accelerated, flashing in and out of reality as the overtaxed Warp drives sent them hurling towards the planet beneath.

Magnus waited, watching the surface of Solemnace for any sign of activity. Finally, he saw several plumes of nuclear fire, breached reactors tearing at the surface of the planet as they detonated.

“Perfect!” Alpharius cheered, giving Magnus a polite clap as he continued. “Another strike like that and the Necrons’ shield will be weak enough for us to teleport down. Those Imperials had the right idea when they took down the World Engine all those millennia ago.”

“I could have opened the shield myself if you had asked,” Magnus replied, picking out another squadron to hurl against the planet, selecting a few larger ships to make more of an impact. “None of this petty waste of ships.”

“Perhaps it is a bit wasteful,” Alpharius said. “But as the Necrons seemed adept at weeding out my sleeper agents, I have to use what is available to me.” Magnus said nothing, watching as another squadron of ships began their suicide run towards Solemnace. The Necrons were more prepared now, a massive ship slicing two of the squadron in half with its weapons, but the remainder continued on their way to their doom even as the Necrons stripped them apart. Soon, several more nuclear plumes blossomed over Solemnace, Magnus feeling for the first time a subtle pulse upon the planet.

Now, isn’t that interesting...

“The shield is down!” Alpharius said. “Take your sons through before the xenos close our window of opportunity.” Magnus nodded, focusing his magic once more as he reached through the hold of the ship. Two hundred Rubric Marines and a couple thousand of Peturarbo’s “volunteers” would make for a good vanguard to Alpharius’ attack.

The xenos tech field strained against his power as he constructed portals on the surface. A mortal psyker would have been repulsed if not killed by the strength of the Necron’s defenses, the potent mixture of Blackstone and alien technology working quickly to counter and nullify any residual Warpcraft that tried to slip through.

Magnus was no mortal, though.

A portal opened before Magnus, the Daemon Primarch flying through with a single flap of his wings. The bridge of Alpharius’ flagship disappeared, replaced by a wide field of blackened metal, legions of Necrons marching forward to counter the screaming hordes of cultists and the quiet ranks of Magnus’ Thousand Sons. None seemed to have noticed him yet, giving him a chance to size up the battlefield.

The cultists died, screaming praise to the Dark God and to the Primarchs as Necron Gauss weapons stripped them down to dust. Their rusty autoguns and stubbers did little against the alien metal, perhaps knocking down one or two in the unending legions of xenos before their own ranks were slaughtered. Pressed on by task masters and the quietly advancing Rubrics the cultists had nowhere to go but forward, eager to try and gain some kind of glory before their ultimate demise.

As the cultist screen collapsed, the Rubrics entered the fray. Inferno boltguns and Soulreaper cannons blazed, their Warp-enhanced ammunition slicing through the Necrons with ease. As with the autoguns it was not enough to permanently kill the xenos machines, but the Rubric’s weapons did leave more lasting damage to the phalanx.

Magnus would leave the chaff to his sons. The greater targets he would take for himself.

Magnus channeled his magic as he dove down, targeting a command vehicle directing the phalanx as his first target. The Necrons had noticed him as he dove, but could not bring their weapons to bear before he struck, sweeping his blade through the vehicle and its occupant with little difficulty. The two halves of the vehicle skipped away from Magnus before exploding, showering the phalanxes with burning metal as Magnus advanced into the rear of the Necron lines. A blue shield deflected Gauss and Tesla fire, Magnus barely noticing as he sent a quartet of Doombolts hurtling towards an advancing spider-like walker.

Magnus was not like Mortarion or Angron, who eagerly sought out the melee in combat. But he could still appreciate the thrill of it all.

A beat of his wings carried him forward, Magnus smashing his halberd into the ground to disperse a rank of Lychguard. He brought his power forward as the xenos machines reassembled themselves, blue flames blossoming out to melt those that had not been whisked away down to slag. More Necrons advanced to bring their weapons against him, Magnus dodging to the side before swiping his hand downward, a wall of force smashing into the machines from above.

Magnus stepped back, bracing as heavier firepower smashed into his shield. He twisted his free hand over his head, lightning crackling in his palm as he drew in more power. Four orbs of light appeared before him, each one flickering with the color of one of the fallen Four. Anywhere else, and each one would be a potent singularity to summon a Greater Daemon into the battle, but with the nuling effects of the Necrons’ shield and the copious amount of Blackstone Magnus would have to employ a more... brutish use.

He flicked his hand, each orb of energy spinning as a low whine filled the air. Once a sufficient amount of energy had formed up, the Primarch cast them towards the Necron ranks each one bouncing through the air until they found a suitable position overhead. They promptly imploded, reality itself ripping asunder as Blackstone, Necrons, and dead cultists were dragged into the Warp, never to be seen again. All that remained were four glowing holes on the air, patches of unreality seeping through to try and snare any that dared stray close.

Child’s play. Magnus would have done more, but a flicker of magic in the distance drew his attention. At first he passed it off as some of Alpharius’ minions or one of his sons attempting a more powerful spell, but the residual energies... That is not Chaos. He conjured another Firestorm before backing away, finding a sorcerer among the ranks of the Rubrics as the Necrons rallied for a second strike.

“My lord,” the Sorcerer said, absorbing one Necron shot and returning it in a Doombolt. “What is it that troubles you?”

“There is a Warp disturbance,” he said. “I will investigate it and see if perhaps it might be turned for our purposes. Hold the line; we only need to distract the xenos long enough for Alpharius to steal the Anathame.”

“As you command, my lord.” Magnus took flight again, swooping over the ranks of allies and enemies alike in search of the source of the magic. The Necrons would be of no use, as their lack of souls meant they could do little to manipulate the Warp, so he reached his senses out further, scouring every artificial break, monolith, and hill for sign of life.

He finally spotted it nestled between two pylons to the north of his landing zone. The Necrons did not appear to have as heavy a position in this sector, so he did not need to worry about drawing too much attention... for now. As he descended upon the source, Magnus sized up his opponents.

The first was a member of the XVIII Legion, easily distinguishable by his green armor, flame weapons, and drakescale cape. Beyond, Magnus could see a small grouping of those ridiculous “Brides of the Emperor” dressed in black armor and red robes marked from decades of warfare (save for one that appeared to have a golden narthecium strapped to her wrist). They were crowded around a green coffin, marked with flames and Nocturne’s script, no doubt a relic of Vulkan’s lost to the xenos long ago. If Alpharius fails to secure the sword, this might make a welcome prize.

But it was the final member of the Loyalists that caught Magnus’ attention: a young woman dressed in lavender armor, a silver sword in one hand while the other maintained a violet psychic shield. Magnus reached out with his power, pressing against the shield just enough to get a feel for the energy the woman projected.

It was her. The girl from the fleet. The one who had spoken against Lorgar. Alpharius’ Spark. Not even Vulkan’s coffin would match to what he could glean from her.

“You,” He growled, aiming his blade at the woman. “What are you, child?” the girl did not answer, shying away from Magnus’ blade as she met his gaze. He was prepared to advance on her before the Loyalist Astartes stepped between the two of them, preparing to receive whatever Magnus brought against him,

“Loyalist,” Magnus said, looking down at the Astartes. “You stand in my way. Move, and your deaths will be painless.”

“Never,” the Astartes said, taking his spear in both hands. “We are faithful servants of the Empress, and will never yield to a monster like you!”

“That was not a request, fool.” Magnus swept his blade low, a curtain of flames trailing after it as he struck against the Salamander. The Astartes ducked away, but not quick enough to avoid the flat of Magnus’ blade. There was a crunch of breaking ceramite as the Forgefather was lifted off his feet, his helmet and spear spinning away as he was knocked several meters to the Primarch’s right. The man survived, groaning as he tried to pull himself back to his feet before crumpling back to the ground.

“Mir’shen!” the woman in lavender cried, dropping her shield as she rushed towards the fallen Astartes. Magnus swung his blade again, the girl leaping back as the head of the weapon crashed into the Blackstone in front of her.

“Do not think you can escape my gaze, child,” he said, moving to place himself between the girl and his previous victim. “You are the girl who stared down Lorgar. I would commend you on your bravery, if we were not set against each other like this.” The girl said nothing, swallowing as she took her sword in both hands. “You think to fight me?”

“You hurt my friend,” she said, her voice shaking ever so slightly. “I swear by all the power I have, you will not get away with that.”

“What power?” Magnus asked, sweeping his blade around and flaring his wings. “I am Magnus the Red, the mightiest sorcerer to grace the Warp and the Materium. Reality itself is beholden to my words, and the daemons of all fallen gods dance to my tune! I have slain countless warriors greater than you, and yet you claim to be my doom? Come then, and show me what it is about you that makes my brothers fear you!” Magnus took his blade in a two handed grip and leapt forward, sweeping the halberd down towards the woman’s head. She winked out in a burst of purple light, just as the blade would have split her from head to toe. Magnus snapped his head around, watching as the girl reappeared near a fallen pylon, flicking her hand forward toward Magnus.

Magnus clenched his hand, his shield flaring to life just as the air around him exploded into a flurry of purple sparks. He rushed forward again, shifting his magic as green flames engulfed his fist, bearing down on the girl as she swept her left hand down across her body. With a roar Magnus launched a great fireball, but the girl’s speed enhancement allowed her to dance away from the attack with little difficulty.

“Clever,” Magnus said, striking out with his weapon but catching another shield for his trouble. “You have a good sense of your power and the creativity to use it beyond mere parlor tricks. I would almost be impressed if you were not so feeble.” He flicked his right hand open before closing it into a fist, blue tentacles materializing from the ground and lashing around the woman’s legs and arms. He brought his fist downward, the tentacles yanking against the girl in an attempt to rip her apart. “I tire of our game. Surrender now, or die.”

“N-never!” Purple flames exploded around the girl, burning away Magnus’ bindings as she drew back. She swept her hands down to channel more lightning, sparks running down her armor and sword before she launched it towards Magnus’ head. He stepped back, reaching out his hand to catch the blast before crushing it into nothingness with his fist. The girl teleported again, but Magnus slammed the butt of his halberd into the ground, a shockwave racing out and knocking his opponent off her feet once she reappeared.

Magnus raced forward, sweeping his halberd with one hand in a wild swing towards the woman. She raised a shield, which provided her only a few seconds of protection before Magnus struck, and while the defense deflected his blade the shield shattered and left a sizable crater in the Blackstone beneath her. The woman slumped over, stunned from the strike while Magnus loomed over her.

“Feeble,” Magnus growled. “If you are truly all the Emperor has to offer, I pity Mankind.” the woman pulled herself back to her feet, swaying slightly as she looked up at the Daemon Primarch. “You still try to stand?”

“You threaten the existence of humanity, and you hurt my friend.” the woman said, taking up her sword in defiance. “I’ll do whatever it takes to stop you, even if I’m killed in the process.”

“Typical Imperial psychosis, thinking that sacrificing yourself means anything to the survival of those around you.” Magnus brought his blade around to stab the woman, but she teleported again and appeared closer to the fallen Astartes. She seemed more focused on helping him back to his feet than battling Magnus, giving the Daemon Primarch more than enough time to regroup and take stock of the situation.

His fight had drawn attention. More exotic creatures of the Necrons, those ghostlike machines they called “Wraiths”, had started to drift towards the fight in search of enemies to kill. Magnus was confident he could destroy them without much trouble, but doing s would risk allowing the Imperials to escape...

One opponent at a time. Magnus stalked forward, shifting his power so his halberd morphed into a full khopesh. The Salamander stepped forward, taking his spear in both hands while the girl and her fellows worked to move the Unbound Flame away from the battle.

“Get out of my way, Loyalist,” Magnus growled. “Or must I strike you down a second time?”

“You strike only flesh, daemon.” The Salamander replied, raising his spear to his shoulder. “I am Mir’shen, son of Vulkan, defender of the Imperium and champion of the Empress. I will never succumb to you, no matter what wounds you strike me with.”

“As stubborn as ever, aren’t you?” Magnus focused, a bolt of pure energy shooting forward from the gap between the horns on his head. The Astartes leapt aside, barely avoiding the bolt as it melted the Blackstone beneath him to slag. Magnus wanted to avoid the man and charge straight at the girl, lest she get away with the Unbound Flame, but the Salamander was not so easy to put down. He rolled back to his feet and lashed out, his spear flickering as it past through Magnus’ defenses and sank into his thigh. The Daemon Primarch howled, wrenching his leg back as the Salamander staggered forward, always keeping himself between the retreating women and Magnus.

“Insolent worm!” Magnus bellowed, conjuring up more power. Tendrils lashed around the Astartes’ legs, and unlike the girl he had no powers of his own to break through. “Do what your misbegotten ilk were designed for and die!”

“For my friends, I do so gladly,” the Astartes said, calmly closing his eyes as Magnus launched a Doombolt towards his head. It was not a particularly powerful Doombolt, not even for the Primarch, but it was still more than enough to punch through the Loyalist’s skull and down through his body, exploding his armor outward so all that remained was his cloak, the gauntlet, and his spear. Said artifacts were knocked through the air, skidding across the ground until they came to a rest next to the woman and her group.

To see the despair on the girl’s face was a sight Magnus had seen played out countless times across the centuries; a hollow gaze, broken by shimmering tears, whatever light of hope having been shattered beyond repair. Magnus had once served the God of Hope and Change, yet to see this one broken...

“You should have known better than to place your trust in the strength of that lot,” he said, resuming his march towards the humans. The women in black armor raised their weapons, Magnus using only the slightest amount of power to deflect the bolter shells. “The only power is that which you possess within, and I find it... Lacking. Don’t worry, I’ll make this painless.” Magnus whipped his sword over his head, a curtain of fire forming before he sent it hurtling towards the Imperials.

It should have been a quick kill. Even the greatest of psykers would have trouble holding back to torrent. But before the flames could connect, the enemy psyker let out a feral shriek and thrust her hands forward, a bolt of pure magic blasting apart Magnus’ attack and streaking through the air towards him.

Magnus reeled back as the bolt exploded in his face, purple flames digging into his flesh and hissing as his magic tried to contain them. Most Warpflame burned like the real thing until properly extinguished, but this... if anything, it tickled, a quick soothing feeling following soon after the initial flash of pain. Magnus would have been fascinated, were it not for the fact the damn flames had burned his eye!

“I am losing my patience with you!” He roared, Slamming his sword against the ground to create a wall of force. The strike knocked the Imperials over, preventing them from attacking him once more as he conjured another Doombolt. “You skill is substantial, but your fighting is pointless! Now witness the true power of the Warp!” Magnus launched the Doombolt forward, pouring as much hatred and malice as he could into the spell. There was a flash followed by a deafening explosion, several curious Wraiths bowled over by the force of the blast.

As the dust cleared, Magnus rushed forward to finish off any that remained. But as he charged through the smoke, all he found was thin air, not a single sign of the presence of the girl and her followers save for a small pinprick of violet light. Magnus paused, dismissing his sword as he reached down to pluck the light from thin air, turning it over in his hand several times to get a feel for its energies.

It is still strong, he mused. That means she’s still alive... some kind of teleportation over long distance... Interesting. He would have loved to inspect the magic more closely, but the Wraiths chose that moment to attack, whipping their coiled blades at the Primarch as he brought his shield to deflect them. He took flight, wrenching a nearby pylon out of the ground and hurling it at the machines, but they merely phased through it in their quest to attack the Primarch.

Magnus... It was Alpharius, using a psyker to communicate with him. We are being hard pressed. Where are you?

... Apologies. I thought I saw something that could have been of use. I will resume our attack. Alpharius’ minion said nothing, allowing Magnus a moment to cast a fireball at the Wraiths and turn back towards the battlefield. In the distance, he could feel the spark of the girl’s magic once more, a faint light amongst the darkness of Solemnace, but he forced the thought from his mind.

Hunting the girl could wait. For now, he had a mission to complete.

Author's Note

Nerd fight!

This chapter was going to be a bit longer, showing what our various animal-themed Loyalists were up to, but time and pacing means you'll get that in the next chapter.

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and Comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.19- Angels of Death, Part 2

Angels of Death, Part 2

The Rock shuddered as it broke out of the Warp, its escorts winking into existence soon after as the Imperial Armada descended upon Agripinaa. A small fleet of Mechanicus ships remained in orbit, trying desperately to hold off an unending onslaught of Chaos battleships, cruisers, and other twisted craft of unknown class. Beyond, a great rift had blossomed in space, the twisting currents of the Warp laid bare for all to see.

A good many soldiers would lose their sanity before the day was up if they focused on the rift. Corax, though, was unimpressed.

“Still trying to intimidate those who have fought them for centuries,” he mused, turning back to where the Lion and his bodyguards were prepping their weapons.

“The minions of Chaos are simple, with but a few tricks about them.” the Primarch of the Dark Angels replied, strapping his sword to his belt before looking to Corax. “Once we shore up the defenses of the Forge World, we can press on and perhaps roll back some of this madness.”

“Without the Empress, closing the Eye of Terror will be a might more difficult than simply killing many Traitors and moving on.”

“There are always ways to advance, Corax, even if they are not apparent at first.”

“... of course.” Corax crossed his arms as he inspected the display of the battlefield again. I am not a child that needs constant instructing, Jonson. Already the first of the Imperial fleet had engaged with the forces of Chaos, Strike Cruisers and destroyers hammering each other with massive broadsides as larger vessels held back for longer shots. The Rock continued on regardless, archaeotech weapons blasting through even the strongest of Chaos vessels as it made its way towards Agripinaa.

“The plan is simple,” the Lion said, dismissing the display of the space battle for Agripinaa proper. “The Traitors push in against the central forge, and the Mechanicus are holding as well as they can. My sons and I shall reinforce the forge and press out from there.”

“The Mechanicus might not have the resources to support an advance.” Corax replied.

“Perhaps, but we shall not be hindered. And your assistance will be appreciated.” Corax said nothing as Jonson shifted the map to some smaller factories. “The Traitors have a number of landing zones in this area near the lesser forges, no doubt so they can repair their daemon-enhanced machines. A full assault could clear it but would waste resources, but if you lead a smaller strike to destabilize them it can slow the assault on the main forge and allow us some time to rebuild.”

“I will need all the air support you can provide,” Corax looked to Jonson. “But then I suppose you have already worked out their deployments?”

“You will have most of our close air support, for destroying those landing zones will take priority. With the Traitors on the backfoot we can continue to press against them.”

“Of course.” Corax fell silent, his gaze shifting towards his Brother Primarch. The Lion did not meet Corax’s gaze, though he did frown before speaking.

“You resent me for taking on the role of Warmaster in this battle,” Jonson said.

“Do I look like Dorn or Guilliman?” Corax countered. This seemed to throw Jonson for a moment, allowing Corax to continue. “I am not one to be flattered by titles or positions, Jonson. I truly wouldn’t care if the Empress declared you Heir Apparent tomorrow and then wandered off to some agri-world to become a farmer.”

“Ha! That would be a sight.” the Lion snorted.

“My trepidation is in placing the responsibilities of so many on the shoulders of one, especially at times such as this when we are so divided,” Corax looked back to the map. “That has not proven to be an effective strategy for the Imperium in the past, and far be it for us to indulge in the mistakes that nearly toppled Mankind.”

“The Empress has placed her trust in us,” the Lion countered. “To have any trepidation at this point is to invite the possibility of cowardice. We must take action and power as it is offered, or our enemies will exploit our weaknesses beyond our control.”

“I thought as much... once.” Corax shifted slightly before continuing. “My failures during the Heresy led me to think otherwise.” Jonson remained silent, keeping his eyes fixed on the display as Corax looked on. Finally he turned away, signalling to his fellow Dark Angels as they prepped for war.

“I must go to prepare the defense of Agripinaa,” the Lion said, moving to the first wave of Thunderhawks as Corax followed behind. “The bridge has their orders, and a new flight of ships will be ready for you soon. I trust your sons will be up to the task of disrupting the landing zones?”

“You doubt my sons, Jonson?” Corax asked.

“I doubt most everything, Corax; that is why I have succeeded where others failed.” there was a pause as the Lion stopped on the ramp of the Thunderhawk. “... Corvus... there is something in the armory at the far end of the hall. Make sure it is taken care of before you leave.”

“It is fine to say you are presenting me with a gift, Jonson,” Corax started, but the Lion waved him off.

“I have said what is needed. Now, we have a planet to save and traitors to kill.” and with that he disappeared into the hold of the Thunderhawk, Corax stepping back to give the dropship some room as it, its fellows, and their escorts took off to relieve the Forge World below. The Primarch of the Raven Guard stayed there for several minutes, as if expecting Jonson to return and apologize for being so curt.

... It has been months since you have seen Tara, and already you think like her, Corax thought before shaking his head. The Student can wait. Now, to the business of war.

Corax turned away, heading towards the armory the Lion had indicated. It was an open-air setup, flanked by several Predator tanks to give the techpriests some semblance of boundaries. One of the leading adepts spotted Corax as he approached, bowing low as the Primarch came to a stop.

“My lord,” the techpriest said. “The Lion told us that you would grace us with your presence, and has provided a gift for which you may strike down the enemy.”

“Not in so many words, but yes.” Corax nodded. The Techpriest glided back through the armory, Corax following until they stopped before a display that held two large plasma pistols. Unlike most plasma weaponry the Imperium possessed, these possessed more rounded barrels and a proportionally shorter heating coil, a more alien look that Corax had not seen in millennia.

“Relics from before the Heresy, recovered at the Lion’s order,” the techpriest said. “He noted how you were missing those pistols the Empress had gifted you, and felt that these might make for fine replacements.” Corax said nothing, reaching out to take the pistols on his hands. They were slightly heavier than his old archaeotech pistols, but still far lighter than any other gun he had seen since he had lost those weapons. He turned the weapons in his hands, just enough to get used to their weight before clamping them to his belt.

“Send my compliments to the Lion, should you encounter him again before I do,” Corax replied.

“I will do as you ask, my lord,” The techpriest bowed again before wandering off through the armory, Corax turning and heading back into the hangar as a new flight of Thunderhawks was prepped. The Rock shuddered from some kind of impact, a few Chapter Serfs stumbling as they brought more supplies to the Astartes.

Corax flipped on his vox. “Bridge? What is the situation?”

“We are taking fire from the enemy fleet, my lord,” came the response. “It is a minor inconvenience, nothing more, but...” Corax waited but got no response.

“But...?”

“... My lord Jonson did not say anything about a second fleet attacking the traitors. They bear the colors of Fenris.” Space Wolves? The Lion will not be pleased with that.

“Have you tried making contact with them?” Corax asked.

“They are ignoring all hails at this point, but as they remain focused on the enemy we have not taken their actions as hostile. Shall we try again?” Corax paused, mulling over the best actions to take... especially considering the general mistrust between the Dark Angels and the Space Wolves.

“... No. If I encounter the Sons of Russ, I will handle diplomacy.” And hopefully that will keep the Lion placated for a while. By now a collections of Veterans under Shadow Captain Cornix had assembled, slowly making their way into the Thunderhawks while the Captain awaited his Primarch.

“We are at your command, my lord,” the Shadow Captain said.

“Good.” Corax replied, starting up the ramp as Cornix slipped his helmet on. “I presume the Lion’s representatives have already detailed our mission to you?”

“Striking the Traitors’ landing zones. It is a mission my brothers have conducted many time.” a pause as Cornix took a spot next to Corax. “Although... perhaps not directly in the jaws of the beast as we are now.”

“Traitors, xenos, they are all alike in the end,” Corax replied. “Just another obstacle that Mankind must face in whatever forms it is presented. Stay close to me and we will see this day through.”

“Yes, my lord.” The Raven Guard fell silent after that, keeping their eyes forward as the Thunderhawks lifted off for their descent upon Argipinaa. Were Corax more like Russ or even Horus he would have said more, some grand speech to get his soldiers worked up into a fervor before they fell in among the enemy, but words failed him... again.

Even Tara would have more to say...

As they entered the atmosphere, the Thunderhawk began to shake. “My lord, we are taking fire,” the pilot called from ahead. “Interceptors have broken through our defensive screen. We are taking evasive action.”

“Just get us as close to the target as possible.” Corax replied, any further response cut off by gunfire and a daemonic shriek. None of the Raven Guard Veterans flinched as the Thunderhawk was buffeted by strikes from outside, merely flicking their weapons into activation as they drew closer to the target. Corax himself plucked one of the plasma pistols off his belt, listening as the hum of the weapon filled the cabin of the Thunderhawk.

A beep, and the landing ramp opened to a hellscape.

Agripinaa was much like any other Forge World, a massive factory floor stretched out across the entire planet. Vents and foundries belched smoke into the atmosphere, creating a perpetual cloud of smog around the planet. The industrial landscape had been ravaged, giant obelisks of obsidian bursting through the ground while pools of lava and melted metal collected around their base. Glowing portals of Warp Energy hung in the air around the spires, tendrils snaking out to take forms of daemons and other vicious creatures the Traitors planned to use for their invasion. A number of larger transports had already set down, cultists and Traitor Marines marching out to make war upon the Imperium once more.

They did not yet realize war would arrive sooner than they anticipated.

“Quick strike on the transports.” Corax said, preparing to jump from the ramp. “Once we have drawn the Traitor’s focus we will split up and strike valued targets: foundries, portals, anything the Traitors may use for resupply. Do not engage for longer than you need.”

“Yes, Lord Corax,” the Veterans replied, just as the Thunderhawk shook violently from a strike. The Astartes kept their balance easily enough, but the Thunderhawk began to drop quickly towards the ground.

“We’ve been hit,” the pilot replied. “You must jump now, my lord. I will make sure my sacrifice is meaningful.” I would rather not sacrifice you at all, Corax thought, but the pilot knew his craft far more than the Primarch. Who was he to correct if the Thunderhawk was crippled?

“May the Empress guide you, my friend.” he said before jumping forward, his jump pack firing as he leapt clear of the stricken flyer. His veterans followed soon after, the last jumping clear before a flakk missile gutted the Thunderhawk, the ship disintegrating in a ball of fire as it and a few of its fellows plunged towards the ground.

Unlike the orks, always eager to attack the biggest and most dangerous looking thing they could see, the forces of Chaos were more precise in their targeting. Smaller machine guns and light autocannons quickly turned on the descending Veterans, the sky lit up from hundreds of tracer rounds and daemonically enhanced shells. Corax could disappear from the sight of the traitors, but his sons had to quickly duck and dive to avoid getting hit. The Primarch spotted the anti-air weapons, scores of cultists and corrupted Mechanicus Thralls passing ammunition and weapons to waiting gunners.

Corax shifted his angle, diving down towards the gun emplacements as he freed the second plasma pistol from his belt. The gunners still had not noticed him, keeping all of their focus on the descending Veterans even as he bore down upon them. He picked one of the larger gun emplacements before shifting again, drawing back as he leveled his pistols.

Corax fired, bright blue bolts of charged plasma streaking out towards the Traitors. Three of the traitors toppled over dead, chests and heads blasted open from Corax’s attack. The gunners tried to turn their weapons towards the Primarch, but Corax surged forward before they could fully take aim, letting off another burst of fire before storing one pistol away and activating his lightning claws.

The first Traitor, a Marine armed with a blood-caked chainaxe, had only enough time to raise his weapon before Corax plunged his claws into his opponent’s skull. He barely broke pace as he surged forward, smashing a Dark Mechanicus thrall across the face with a backhand from his other hand before stomping a cultist into paste. He drew his claws from the dead Traitor Marine and struck again, slashing one Marine across the chest before blowing the Traitor’s head off with a point-blank shot to the face.

The Traitors turned to run, but Corax was upon them before they had a chance to flee. Stowing away his pistol, he ripped one cultist in half before slamming one half of the corpse into the face of one of his fellows. In that same motion he tore through a second Traitor Marine, the Astartes’ left arm and upper torso hitting the ground a meter away from where the rest of his body landed. One last Marine struck back, his chainsword scraping harmlessly across Corax’s chest before the Primarch grabbed him by the throat and squeezed, the Marine falling limp as Corax crushed his throat.

He tossed the corpse aside, surveying the battlefield as the rest of his sons reached their targets. Cornix led the charge, bashing aside a Possessed Word Bearer with his shield as his Veterans darted towards the unsuspecting transports. The meltabombs could not kill the things from the outside, but sufficient damage would slow the progress of the Traitor’s relief.

That was the hope, at least. Corax knew not to trust hope.

He jumped off the gun emplacement, his pack flaring as he descended upon a charging rank of Chaos Marines. The first was crushed underneath his boots, two more dying from his initial strikes as he charged onward. The others in the squad tried to face him, but their bolters could only do so much before Corax left a pile of broken corpses in his wake. He disappeared again, skirting through the shadows as he searched for a tempting target.

He found one in a Word Bearers Lord leading a larger group of cultists and Possessed Marines. The Traitor held aloft a thick book in one hand, a bloodied power maul in the other, and the dark words he spoke were grating on Corax’s ears as he drew closer. The demagogue urged his followers forward, the tide of Traitors crashing down upon Cornix and his squad as the Veterans set a trio of meltabombs to take out the landing skid of a medium transport.

Corax leapt into the air, using his jump pack to position himself over the horde before revealing himself and diving downward. The cultists had little time to scatter before Corax struck, the minions of Chaos pleading to their gods to save them as Corax advanced on the Possessed. Warped by the daemonic entities that had taken hold of their bodies, these monstrosities hissed as they crashed against Corax, swiping and clawing at him with claws and mutated weapons while their lord looked on.

“Revel in the slaughter, my brothers!” the Word Bearer bellowed, even as Corax tossed aside one of the Possessed like a bothersome rat. “The Dark God of our father Lorgar has blessed you with the skill of a thousand lifetimes, the ferocity of ten thousand men! Strike down the followers of the Corpse Emperor, the lap dogs that dare turn away the light of the Dark God!” Corax said nothing, ramming his claws through the throat of a Possessed Marine. The Chaos Lord seemed to have plenty of bodies to throw at the Primarch, such that Corax could draw no closer no matter how many he killed.

Momentum was fading. Corax needed to break out sooner.

As he finished off another Possessed Marine, ripping off one of its pincher-tipped arms and smashing it through the faceplate of a second Traitor, Corax spotted something flickering through the smoke. Drop pods, from the looks of things, the teardrop-shaped craft hurtling towards the ground at high speed. The Chaos Lord spotted them too, calling to more of his fellows as the new arrivals drew closer. Jonson did not alert me to Drop Pods... but then, when has he ever divulged his full plans. Corax jumped back, kicking off one Possessed that had hooked its claws into a seam of his armor, just as the first Drop Pod hit the ground.

He almost paused when he realized it was painted in the light grey of the Space Wolves. He definitely paused when its occupant broke out with a roar once the doors fell open.

He was scruffier than Corax remembered, his grey armor almost worn down to base ceramite, but Corax could not deny the imposing figure of Leman Russ as the Wolf King tore into the ranks of the Traitors. Each sweep from his sword cleaved a score of the enemy in two, their crimson blood splashing across Russ’ armor as the Primarch gleefully charged towards the Chaos Lord. The Lord rose to meet Russ, his power Maul flickering as he lunged into the fight.

“A challenger! One more body to see the light!” the Word Bearer crowed. “Come, you sons of wolves. See now the might of the Dark God, who has blessed us with battle this day-”

“Oh shut up, you inbred pup!” Russ shouted, stabbing his sword through the Word Bearer’s chest before burying his axe deep into the Traitor’s head. Corax snapped out of his daze, decapitating a closing Possessed before he leapt forward.

“Russ...” Corax said, keeping his voice low as he approached. By now other Space Wolves had arrived, Grey Hunters and Terminators plunging in to give their lord a little more room to direct.

“Corax!” Russ cried, giving Corax a wide smile. “My god, you look terrible. Fifteen thousand years have not done well for your complexion. But never mind that, where were you these last years?”

“I could ask the same question about you,” Corax replied, drawing one of his pistols and firing into a rank of Traitors that had moved to flank the new arrivals. “I had heard you were dead.”

“Rumors, only!” Russ laughed, turning back to the battle before whipping his weapons around. “I shall regale you and your sons tonight with the tales of my escapades. A fine feast we shall have, but first, to battle! Our victory over these cowards will make our saga all the more greater!” Corax could think of several counters to that statement, but Russ was already on the move and unlikely to listen to his brother’s “objections”. He gleefully charged into the center of the fray, a growing line of bisected Chaos Marines in his wake as his sons did their best to keep up. More Chaos Marines entered the battle, pouring fire into the ranks of the arriving Loyalists as zealots and monsters charged into the melee.

Corax allowed himself a moment’s respite, content to let the newly arrived Fenrisians tear through the tide of Traitors. Leman Russ had returned, another Primarch to bear the weight of the Empress’ commands, and even now Corax could see the Wolf King was more than ready to take up such a burden. The Lion would no doubt be displeased at the Wolves’ arrival, but such a matter could be dealt with given the pressing might of Chaos.

Perhaps... Corax thought. Perhaps that is why I still doubt...

“Lord Corax,” Captain Cornix said through the vox, snapping Corax out of his thoughts. “Your orders?”

“... Stay the course.” Corax replied, marching towards the melee of Chaos worshippers and Fenrisians. He spotted Russ in the center, grappling with a blood-splattered daemon prince as his Wolf Guard poured fire into a charging rank of Berzerkers. “But try and make sure the Wolves don’t kill themselves in the process.”

“We will do what we can.”

...

Mattias braced as another broadside slammed into the side of the Sanguinium Martyres. The cruiser pitched to the right, the Inquisitor watching as the Chaos destroyer bearing down on them blasted away another battery of his ship’s guns. The Imperials were not helpless, though, as the Traitor’s companion blossomed into a cloud of fire as one last salvo of torpedoes detonated in its engines.

Small victories, concerning other Chaos and Necron vessels had started to close on the Inquisitorial Cruiser.

“Has there been any word from Magos Aryll?!” he shouted into the closest vox.

“That last hit destroyed our long range comms, my lord,” came the reply. “We have been unable to locate Magos Aryll, Lady Tara, or Lord Mir’shen.”

“Dammit!” the ship shuddered from another strike, Mattias’ grabbing a nearby relay to avoid falling. “Keep us close to the planet as possible, and get our shields back online!”

“Yes, my lord.” there was a burst of static, Mattias looking up as another volley of missiles smashed into the Chaos destroyer. Heavy shells exploded against the corrupted vessel’s bow, but still the enemy bore down on the Sanguinium Martyres, its own cannons firing downward on the cruiser’s superstructure. The two vessels continued their deadly dance through the void, a trail of shattered armor and broken guns following them as they tried and fail to land a decisive hit on the other.

Just as well, Mattias thought. We need to be here for Twilight and the others.

Another lurch, and Mattias could feel the ship began to stall. “Engines four and one have been hit, my lord!” the vox crackled. “We are trying to compensate, but that will cost us speed.”

“Just get us into a position where we can finally kill this traitor! We can worry about damage control later.” Mattias did not need a reply; the captain knew his mission, and the cruiser had not failed him once since Mattias had taken command. The Sanguinium Martyres stabilized, slowing ever so slightly to allow the Traitor an opportunity to cut in front.

Right into the firing arc of the cruiser’s heaviest weapons.

The Imperials did not waste a moment, a swarm of torpedoes streaking out in the path of the destroyer. The Traitors had little time to maneuver, the ship rising up in a vain attempt to dodge before the torpedoes struck home. There was a ripple of explosions across the bow of the destroyer before all were consumed by a massive fireball, the forward magazine of the destroyer detonating and casting thousands to their doom. The hammering volley on the Sanguinium Martyres ceased, the Imperials watching the Chaos vessel’s death throes in silence.

There was no time to celebrate, as a Chaos cruiser and its escorts had broken from the melee to engage the crippled Sanguinium Martyres, a few macrocannon shots flying high over the Inquisitorial cruiser. Mattias braced again, the ship rocking as it drew away from the encroaching Traitors.

“My lord,” the vox crackled again. “With our engines damaged we can only make half speed. The Traitors will have us in range within the hour.” Mattias said nothing. His ship could take more punishment, sure enough, but it would not win a protracted fight against the Traitors.

If this is where I am martyred, Empress, he prayed. I only wish for my sacrifice to have a greater impact on your mission than I can see.

“We have received a communication with Magos Aryll,” Mattias snapped out of his prayer. “He is requesting to speak with you.”

“Pass it through.” there was a pause before Aryll’s metallic voice came through.

“Lord Velas,” the Magos said. “Lady Tara and the Sororitas assigned to her have recovered the Unbound Flame. We are beginning our final approach now.”

“Good...” Mattias replied, doing his best to regain his calm. “Complications?”

“Lord Mir’shen was killed in battle. From what I have witnessed Lady Tara managed to recover his weapons.”

“... Damn.” a pause before Mattias continued. “How is Tw... Tara taking this?”

“I am not one to comment on such emotions. Perhaps that is something you can address. We are beginning the docking procedure now.” Mattias nodded to reassure himself before switching the vox channel.

“Bridge,” he said. “When Magos Aryll has docked, take us into the Warp.”

“My lord, the damage the ship has taken is severe. Entering the Warp without a full diagnostic-”

“Would be no worse than having Chaos or the Necrons take this vessel and kill the Empress’ student. When the Magos has docked take us into the Warp!”

“... Yes, my lord.” Mattias closed the vox, looking down at the floor. The ship groaned as it came about, technicians doing their best to prep for Warp travel while silencing any warning claxons that might prove distracting. The Chaos vessels fired again, a lance bolt shearing off a section of armor from the Sanguinium Martyres’ superstructure as the corrupted ships closed in.

“All hands, prepare for Warp Transit,” a voice called. “Activating drive in 3... 2... 1.” One final lurch, Mattias barely mustering the strength to steady himself, and the cruiser plunged into the tides of the Warp. Briefly Mattias could feel the pull of irreality, whispers of daemons and foul gods brushing against his mind as his vision blurred, but the gellar field of the cruiser flashed to life and gave a moment’s peace to those crew that still lived... for now

“My lord,” the vox chimed. “Given the damage our ship has taken I cannot keep us in the Warp for very long, especially with our Navigator not responding to my hails.”

“Just as long as we are out of reach of Traitors and Xenos alike.” Mattias replied, feeling his head droop as if a heavy weight were tied around his neck. The mission had almost failed, Twilight killed by some alien or heretic soldier... that was a prospect Mattias could not even begin to imagine.

Finally, he lifted his head, turning and walking out of the command bridge and down the hall towards the hangar. Scars of battle were not hard to find, crew members helping wounded comrades towards the infirmaries while priests tended to the dead and dying. Sections of the main hall had been opened to the void during the battle, blast doors having sealed off great swaths of the path to keep the ship’s integrity stabilized. None of the others paid him any attention, even as he stepped lightly around overturned crates of supplies and the pulped bodies of those caught under broken machinery.

The walk to the hangar was a longer one, Mattias finally stepping out into the atrium after what could have been an eternity. The cutter was there, perfectly parked despite the wreckage around it, Magos Aryll and his tech thralls already on the move to greet him. Mattias could also see the white-clad form of Sister Bianca rushing from one of the other halls, but the techpriest drew his attention first.

“Lord Velas,” Aryll droned, turning over a data disc in his hand before passing it to Mattias. “This holds all the information I gathered from our arrival to when the heretics attacked. The cutter managed to remain out of sight, though Lady Tara’s actions did make it trying to recover her and the artefact.”

“Actions...?”

“Tara teleported us nearly halfway across the planet,” Sister Naomi said, breaking past Bianca and coming up behind Aryll. “We were attacked by a greater daemon during the fighting... Lord Mir’shen was killed in the struggle.”

“I was informed.” Mattias said quietly. There was a lengthy pause before he spoke again. “How is Tara?”

“See for yourself.” Naomi stepped back while Aryll and his entourage drifted off through the ship, allowing Mattias a better view of the others. The Sisters had pushed a giant coffin down to the floor, Bianca quickly checking them for any sign of injury. All of them bore some kind of scar across their armor, ranging from small flakes of chipped paint to large sections having been stripped away by the Necrons’ weapons. Fortunately, all of them appeared uninjured.

That just left Twilight out of their number. She stood silently at the top of the gangplank, staring blankly out into space. In her arms she clutched the relics of the late Mir’shen, the Astartes-sized weapons making her look like a child playing with their parents’ clothes and tools. It would have been an amusing sight were it not for the completely shattered look on her face, her eyes glassy and unfocused as she stared out across the hangar. Mattias wanted to approach her, to reassure her that the Forgefather’s sacrifice would be worth it in the end, but he could not muster up the strength to move.

And why not? A voice in his mind asked. You did so well comforting her on Caesaria.

“Mir’shen’s dead...” she said, her voice a barely audible whisper.

“... I know.” Mattias replied. “Tara, if there’s anything we can do-”

“No, there isn’t.” Twilight shook her head, blinking a few times as she came down the gangplank and quickly set the relics at the base of the Unbound Flame. “Just... put these relics with the other one. I think this was what Mir’shen wanted. I’ll be in my room.”

“Tara, hiding away like this won’t make-” Sister Judith started, but Twilight was already on the move.

“I will be in my room. Let me know when I am needed.”

“But you are...” the Sister started, but Twilight was already out of earshot. Mattias watched Judith, noting the Sister rocking on her feet and clenching her hands in anxiety. She even started off after Twilight before Sister Naomi stopped her.

“Give her some time to mourn, Judith,” the Sister Superior said. “If she persists in this manner, then you may speak with her.” Judith hesitated, her hands still clenching together as she looked between Naomi and the spot where Twilight had been. Finally she nodded, tension flowing out of her body as she and her fellow Sisters looked to Mattias.

The Inquisitor remained silent, his eyes darting between the Sisters as he tried to come up with the best possible explanation for their current predicament. No doubt they had some idea of the damage they had taken from the Heretics’ attack, and with Twilight as she was they needed some form of stability to fall back on.

Yet Mattias had no clear answer. All he had was evasion.

Author's Note

Writing the scene with the Primarchs took longer than I anticipated. Writing the scene with Mattias took longer than I anticipated.

This chapter in general took longer than I anticipated.

I had thought of a few ways to show Twilight and Co. escaping from Solemnace (including a scene that would have involved vuvuzelas and stomping in the crowd), but nothing really worked out when I tried putting finger to keyboard. Alas. The scene with Corax meeting Russ was planned, so I had that at least.

We'll be catching up with Celestia in the Webway next. Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

Pillars

Celestia was alone.

How long she had been alone, she could not say; time had blurred after her discussion in the Black Library, after what scant knowledge the Eldar offered was gifted to her, and the path to Commorragh was a quiet one. The Harlequins had provided escorts, but as was typical of their kind they clung to the shadows just out of sight, never addressing her as she walked towards the Dark City.

So she was alone. For once in the many centuries that she had lived, Celestia was fine with that.

The Webway was much like its creators, hauntingly beautiful yet subtly perverse in its appearance. The path Celestia walked was wide enough to accommodate two Emperor-Class Titans walking abreast, every step she took humming with residual psychic energy left from its construction. Pylons and arches swept upward into nothingness, closing in those walking below while also giving the illusion of a vast, infinite expanse above. Structures that might have once served as sentry towers or even apartments dotted the space between the pylons, shimmering like sunlit water in the low light cast by the Webway’s energy. There was no wind, nothing that would break the stillness beyond the sound of Celestia’s boots on Wraithbone, yet Celestia still fought back a chill on her spine the further she walked.

The Eldar always wanted to intimidate the “lesser” races. Even if one of the “lesser” race’s gods walked among their paths.

Celestia stopped, allowing her power to drift forward through the Webway. Rather than the lashing tides of the Warp, she felt a faint prickling as if a hundred hands were reaching out to touch her. Whispers of long dead Eldar drifted into her mind, their stories and memories mingling with her own for the briefest of instances. Celestia grimaced, pushing the memories out of her mind as she tried to narrow her power and locate Commorragh among the vast expanses of the Webway.

For a hive of debauchery, it is superb at staying hidden from my view.

“You need not search too far for what you seek.” Celestia said nothing as the Harlequin drifted behind her. She recalled her power, turning to face the Eldar as it flickered in her vision. “Those of the Dark City will find you. All that remains is for you to find your prize within.”

“No doubt.” Celestia replied. “You will not follow?”

“No. Our paths do not cross as you approach Commorragh.” the Eldar said before flickering into the shadows. “Though, there are those who might be willing to show you the path ahead.”

“Who are they?” Celestia asked. No sooner had she finished that the air was filled with a familiar musical cue... and the scent of baby oil, but Celestia had already started power-palming her face before the source arrived, so that was more of a non-issue.

Three muscle-bound figures burst from the shadows, their perfectly sculpted bodies glistening as they flew through the air to land at Celestia’s feet. They wore no armor save for their black helmets and some odd plates stapled to the chest of the second of their number. “Oh God, not you three...” Celestia groaned.

“Oh, my Glorious Overlord!” Karstodes said, sliding up to Celestia’s side as he continued. “We have been looking simply everywhere to find you since you left Terra all those years ago.”

“It has been the most daunting task of our careers!” Custodisi added.

“My sculpted glutes burned under the stress of finding you!” Whammudes chirped.

“I did not need your help,” Celestia snapped, finally using some of her +10 strength to remove her hand from her face. “And I still don’t need your help. Did you not remember what I told you when we met at the Imperial Palace?

...

Celestia stared in shock at the half naked Custodes standing before her. Off to her right, Twilight was dealing with a prolific nosebleed. “... Why?”

“It was the only way we could show our devotion to you that everyone could agree on.” the first Custodes said.

“I did not agree to this,” the Captain General of the Custodes said from behind Celestia.

“... Why?”

“The armor can be a might stuffy at times,” the one with the plates said rather sheepishly. “We... just kind of got use to it...”

“But now that you have returned, my Glorious Overlord,” the first said. “We are ever at your command!”

“Uh...” Celestia replied, looking to where Twilight had now passed out from blood loss. Confusion was soon eclipsed by frustration. “You thought the best way to honor my sacrifice was to take your goddamn clothes off?! What kind of idiotic line of thought were you pursuing?! Did you all suddenly snort a whole bunch of Slaanesh infused crack and blow your brains out in the process?!”

“That was an odd Tuesday...” one Custode mumbled.

“I just...” Celestia gave an exasperated sigh. “Just... get out of here. You’re all fired.”

“My lord?”

“You. Are. Fired.” Celestia growled. “You’ve been let go. Your department’s been downsized. You’re part of an out placement. We’re going in a different direction. We’re not picking up your option. How many other ways do I have to say it?!”

“I can think of a few,” the Captain General offered. Celestia was not having it.

“Get out. All three of you. Take your baby oil and go throw yourself on a pyre. I am the Mother-Fucking Empress, and my first order is for you to GET OUT OF MY THRONE ROOM AND OUT OF MY SIGHT!!!” Celestia released a blast of energy at the offending Custodes, not a very powerful one but since they do not subscribe to the idea of “friction” they were sent flying all the same. Once they were gone, Celestia took a few calming breaths, her vision returning to normal soon after.

“... Could someone please help my student before she becomes a vampire or something? No one can lose that much blood and not turn undead afterwards.”

...

“I thought I made it perfectly clear I did not and do not want your help,” Celestia finished.

“Oh, but that was before, my Glorious Overlord,” Karstodes said. “Now that you’ve had a chance to calm down and Kitten isn’t here to bore us all, I am sure you will find us most helpful in your cause.”

“About as helpful as syphilis,” Celestia growled.

“Oh, I know plenty of ways to deal with that!” Wammudes said. Celestia elected to ignore him.

“Just...” Celestia started before giving another deep sigh. “Just try to stay out of my way when we reach Commorragh. The last thing I want those xenos to think is that I’m giving out free rape samples.”

“Do not worry, my Glorious Overlord,” Karstodes chortled. “We will be the model of human achievement among the dark holes of those uncomely Eldar.”

“Please never use the words ‘dark holes’ in my presence again.”

“As you say, my lord,” the three Custodes started off, bounding up into the air as they continued their “seductive” posing. Celestia allowed them to get a few Baneblade lengths away before following after them, keeping her eyes down so she would not catch sight of loincloths in the wind.

You know, the voice of the Dark God whispered behind her. I was on my way to torment you a little more, but it seems that someone beat me to the punch.

If you were not an abomination against all that is good and pure in this universe, I would gladly surrender so you could deal with these freaks instead of me.

Aw, but where’s the fun in that?

Shut up.

Author's Note

Happy April Fool's Everyone.

2.20- The Shadows of Commorragh

The Shadows of Commorragh

Celestia was alone.

How long she had been alone, she could not say; time had blurred after her discussion in the Black Library, after what scant knowledge the Eldar offered was gifted to her, and the path to Commorragh was a quiet one. The Harlequins had provided escorts, but as was typical of their kind they clung to the shadows just out of sight, never addressing her as she walked towards the Dark City.

So she was alone. For once in the many centuries that she had lived, Celestia was fine with that.

The Webway was much like its creators, hauntingly beautiful yet subtly perverse in its appearance. The path Celestia walked was wide enough to accommodate two Emperor-Class Titans walking abreast, every step she took humming with residual psychic energy left from its construction. Pylons and arches swept upward into nothingness, closing in those walking below while also giving the illusion of a vast, infinite expanse above. Structures that might have once served as sentry towers or even apartments dotted the space between the pylons, shimmering like sunlit water in the low light cast by the Webway’s energy. There was no wind, nothing that would break the stillness beyond the sound of Celestia’s boots on Wraithbone, yet Celestia still fought back a chill on her spine the further she walked.

The Eldar always wanted to intimidate the “lesser” races. Even if one of the “lesser” race’s gods walked among their paths.

Celestia stopped, allowing her power to drift forward through the Webway. Rather than the lashing tides of the Warp, she felt a faint prickling as if a hundred hands were reaching out to touch her. Whispers of long dead Eldar drifted into her mind, their stories and memories mingling with her own for the briefest of instances. Celestia grimaced, pushing the memories out of her mind as she tried to narrow her power and locate Commorragh among the vast expanses of the Webway.

For a hive of debauchery, it is superb at staying hidden from my view.

“You need not search too far for what you seek.” Celestia said nothing as the Harlequin drifted behind her. She recalled her power, turning to face the Eldar as it flickered in her vision. “Those of the Dark City will find you. All that remains is for you to find your prize within.”

“No doubt.” Celestia replied. “You will not follow.”

“Our paths do not cross with yours within Commorragh.” The Harlequin replied. “Until such a time our master deems it, you will be on your own.”

“I am no stranger to being on my own.” Celestia turned away, shifting her armor as she started off down the path. “If you have nothing more to say, I bid you farewell.”

“Look where your steps fall, Empress,” the Harlequin called as it and its fellows faded from Celestia’s sight. “Lest your path become your undoing.” Celestia pushed the Eldar’s comments out of her mind, taking a lower path as she continued in search of Commorragh. The Eldar seemed content to prophecy about her death, but as long as they did not seek to slow her progress she would ignore them for now.

They could certainly make themselves more useful than mere speculation.

As she walked, she could feel a presence drifting after her. Briefly she considered the Dark God returning to torment her, a few barbs to throw off her focus on finding Commorragh. But the presence never drew closer, content to linger at the edge of her perception the further she walked into the Webway. Ignoring proved fruitless, as it continued to prod at Celestia’s soul the longer she traveled in silence.

The daemon was getting craftier. That, or some new threat sought to torment her.

Finally, something broke the silence. The low whine of repulsor lifts, drifting and curving around the arches of the Webway. Celestia stopped, keeping her hands to her side as she prepared to receive the newcomers. She did not have to wait long before a boat-like Raider and a trio of smaller crafted darted around one of the larger pylons, the xenos flotilla speeding through the air at speeds even the craziest of pilots might balk at. They did slow as they approached, two of the smaller craft twisting to get behind Celestia while the Raider and its immediate escort swooped in from above.

Celestia did not move. She merely reached out through the Warp.

A group of figures dropped from the Raider, sauntering towards Celestia as they fingered curved blades. The leader, a taller specimen with a belt made of human skulls, chuckled behind his helmet before speaking. “Well, what do we have here? A Mon’Keigh lost in the Webway.”

“Look at its hair,” one of the escorts sneered. “It’s as if it wishes to be spotted and killed.”

“I say we kill it now and bring its head back to Commorragh,” a third said. “It would make for a fine war trophy, no?”

“Stay your scheming, xenos,” Celestia said, keeping her voice calm even as she reached out further into the Warp. “I have business in Commorragh and have no quarrel with you. You will take me to Asdrubael Vect, and your lives will be spared.” this caused the leader and his entourage to laugh.

“It thinks to petition the Drukhari!” the leader laughed. “Oh, I am positively trembling right now! What other requests will it make, I wonder? Perhaps ask to drink from Slaanesh’s tits themselves?” the Dark Eldar continued to laugh, while Celestia finally reached her goal: quietly encapsulating every small craft and most of the Raider’s crew with her power, a slight pressure that only heralded the might she carried.

“You misunderstood me,” Celestia said. “That was not a request. That was an order.” With that Celestia closed her right hand into a fist. Instantly the three escorts groaned before crushing inward, exploding into balls of fire as their engines caved under the strain. The Raider captain whipped around as dozens of his fellows cried out, desperately clawing at their armor as Celestia’s magic pushed against it. Their screams were soon overcome by a sickening crunch, the crew falling limp as Celestia flicked her hand away, tossing the bodies aside like so much rubbish.

“How soon can you get me to Vect?” Celestia asked. The Dark Eldar captain turned back to her, trembling with rage.

“You...” the Dark Eldar hissed. “You bitch! Do you know how long it took me to beat those whelps into submission!? I’ll kill you for this!” the alien raised his sword and charged, but Celestia had already drawn her blade and struck, a curtain of fire incinerating the Dark Eldar before its feet even left the ground.

Silence reigned, Celestia resting the tip of her sword on the ground as she sized up the surviving Dark Eldar. “At the risk of repeating myself, how soon can you get me to Vect?”

“Just a few minutes, human,” one of the Eldar said quietly, pushing its fellows back towards the Raider. “This way, please... and thank you for the promotion.”

“Don’t press your luck, xenos.” Celestia growled, returning her sword to her hip as she approached the lowering Raider. The xenos gave her space as she came aboard, quietly signaling to one another to get moving as their passenger took up a spot near the bow of the Raider.

The xenos turned their Raider around and sped off, what few remaining tending to the sails while Celestia stared off into the dark. The old pylons and orderly thoroughfares of the old Eldar Empire sped past, a multicolored blur that would have captivated Celestia if her mission were less urgent. The Dark Eldar likewise shared her focus, though whether it was out of fear or determination Celestia could not say.

Soon, the light around them faded, replaced by a sickly glow that grew brighter as the Raider continued on its course. Ahead, Celestia could see a great mass rising from the shadows, twisting up into the Webway without care for precision or regulation more common in the old ruins. We have arrived.

Commorragh soon enveloped the raider, a teeming hive of activity barely shrouded in its all encompassing shadows. Raiders, jetbikes, and fighters darted through the spires of the Dark City, their pilots buzzing one another in a deadly dance of one-upmanship many would not walk away from. Below, Celestia could see numerous apartment blocks and markets, xenos merchants hocking everything from weapons to slaves for all that would be buying. A large arena rose from the shadows, loud cheers coming from the crowds as whatever spectacle they were witnessing reached its climax.

Beneath everything was the screaming. Physical screaming could only carry so far, but Celestia could hear deeper than any other mortal. It wove itself into the very fabric of Commorragh, a persistent wailing of billions of souls stretched across fifteen thousand years. Even if her original plans had progressed, and she had sent Horus to burn this place to the ground, the scars and screaming would remain, boring into all that stood in the Dark City.

The cries of souls lost within the Warp could be silenced, for a time, but standing within the dark heart of the Webway was to stand within the center of the storm, Celestia bristling as pain and suffering poured against her mind. And the xenos reveled in it, their wicked souls rising beyond to drink of the suffering and the tortured. Their cackles (much like the screaming) could not be heard with the mortal ear, but to Celestia’s mind the macabre cacophony followed her deeper into the hovels of the Dark Eldar, rising as she drew closer to her final destination.

Celestia shifted as the Raider began to decelerate. “This is not the hall of Vect,” she said.

“We are not of the Black Heart,” the leading Dark Eldar countered. “You have power, Mon’Keigh, but even you cannot draw us across the lines of Vect’s Kabal that easily.”

“I cannot?” Celestia asked, looking ahead as the Raider came to a stop. A number of Warriors broke from the crowds of non-combatants, bladed rifles at the ready as Celestia stepped off the Raider and drew her sword. “But who will deliver the message that I request an audience with Vect?”

“Ask one of his warriors. We will not have any part in-” the Eldar never finished, for Celestia reached out with her magic once more and flicked outward. The Raider exploded, Celestia barely flinching as shrapnel whistled past her ear. The Warriors of the Black Heart took a step back, only a few losing their marks as the fireball behind Celestia died down.

“Listen now, xenos!” Celestia shouted, her voice carrying through the entire plaza. “I am the Empress of Mankind, Master of Humanity and Lord of the Imperium! I seek no quarrel with you, only an audience with your master, but I will not hesitated to obliterate your souls if I am turned away!” The xenos would not listen to her words, arrogant as their kind was, but her actions would no doubt catch the eyes of some among the crowd.

Hopefully, it caught the eye of the one she sought out.

“Well?” Celestia asked. “How many of you do I have to kill before I am granted an audience with Vect?” there was a pause before a fully armored Eldar stepped from the crowd. This one made a wise choice in staying out of Celestia’s reach, tucking behind its fellows before it spoke.

“What business do you have with us, Mon’Keigh?” the Eldar asked.

“There is an artifact of mine that is hidden away here,” Celestia replied. “I would like his assistance in finding it.” A pause before the Eldar laughed.

“Some ruler you are, that you come like a common beggar seeking help from a king,” the alien laughed before continuing. “But come, ‘Empress’; perhaps Lord Vect will deign to assist you in your little ‘quest’. It would prove quite the amusing spectacle.” The Eldar signaled to his fellows, who cautiously put up their guns and stepped aside to allow Celestia some room. She scanned the crowds, looking for any sign of other threats lurking in the shadows, before lowering her sword and stepping forward.

“Lead on, xenos,” she said. The Eldar nodded, turning and marching off into the crowd with his Warriors following. Celestia kept pace, the thudding of her boots against the ground more than enough to signal her passing and force the crowds apart for the entourage. The Eldar said nothing, keeping their eyes forward as they led the newcomer deeper into their territory.

They do not fear me fully... Celestia thought. Perhaps that can be changed...

...

The docks of Commorragh were quiet, only a few frigates and empty cargo ships tied off to keep the slaves and lesser Drukhari busy. Those who were tasked with guarding the docks busied themselves with other matters, some idly chatting with one another while others took potshots at whichever slave they had grown bored with watching.

Their lives did not matter. Only their suffering.

There was a pause from the boredom, a small bell chiming the arrival of a new ship. It was a large bodied slave ship, no doubt loaded with humans and other lesser creatures bound for the markets of the Dark City. The ship came in slowly, its sail-like wings twisting ever so slightly to accommodate the docks as it pulled up. The dockmaster paused slightly when he noticed the symbol of the Black Heart upon the hull of the vessel, a prominent display so that all would know that it's cargo was the property of Vect himself.

Such matters would have to be taken with the utmost care.

“Light cut, brothers,” the dockmaster hissed to the Warriors that joined him. “We might not be making much of a profit off this one.” some of the Warriors grumbled, but said nothing more as they stepped up to the main cargo ramp. “Well, open up then! What trinkets do you have for us?”

The door opened slowly, revealing a largely empty hold. Only one figure stood within, and as it strode forward the dockmaster could see it was a human, one of the Space Marines that loved to try and take the Dark City. This one was clad in turquoise armor, decorated to look like the scales of some reptile, and he carried with him a bronze spear sharpened at both ends. “Pardon me, good sir,” the human started, continuing down the ramp even as the Dark Eldar raised their weapons towards him. “But would you be so kind as to point me towards the arena? I am told a great battle is to be held there today and I would love to witness it.”

“That’s far enough, Mon’Keigh!” the dockmaster spat, drawing his blaster and aiming it at the human. “Who do you think you are, stealing a ship of Lord Vect and ordering us around.”

“I did not steal this ship, xenos,” the human replied. “But to answer your first question, that is quite simple. I am Alpharius.” the Eldar appeared frozen before Alpharius charged, sweeping his spear out towards the group. None of them could respond, the blade slicing through their armor as if it were air, a trail of dark smoke wafting across the Primarch’s armor as the energies of the Pale Blade disintegrated the Eldar body and soul.

No sooner had Alpharius made his presence known did the dock explode into activity. Alpha Legion specialists popped out from structural points of the slave ship, captured Stalker boltguns barking as the Astartes dropped one sentry after another. Some of the Warriors rallied to challenge Alpharius, only to find themselves shanked by glassy eyed slaves eager to please their true master. Alpharius strode forward calmly, stepping around the bodies of fallen Eldar as his sleeper agents and snipers did their work. He stopped once he came to the edge of the docks, peering out at the Dark City as he rested the Pale Blade on his shoulder.

Soon the sound of violence behind him ceased, and he was soon joined by the leader of the veteran squad he had brought. “The xenos have been silenced.”

“Good. Leave them as they are; it will draw more attention to the docks.” Alpharius scanned Commorragh once more. “Where are the rest of our agents?”

“With a little assistance, we have positioned them within striking distance of the Archons indicated,” the Astartes passed Alpharius a short list of names. “Most importantly, one is being used as a ‘plaything’ for the guards of Vect’s vault.”

“I doubt activating that one will deliver the Anathame into my hands,” Alpharius looked over the list. “Too spread out, for now. How long until the duel?”

“Soon, my lord.” the Astartes replied. “Two hours, at most. It promises to be quite a fight, for what these xenos consider a fight.” This one might be a bit too bloodthirsty, Alpharius thought. I will deal with that... someday.

“That will do.” Alpharius took up his spear up again before continuing. “Stick to the shadows, but make sure the ritual is completed in the open. The more destruction Fulgrim can cause, the better.”

“We will not fail you, my lord.”

“I know.” Alpharius started off, searching for a new vessel to carry him to Commorragh and to Vect’s Vault. “In the meantime, I have a sword to steal.”

...

The Dark Eldar of the Black Heart led Celestia to a small landing pad, hustling her aboard a second Raider and off towards their final destination. Ahead, Celestia could see a massive structure, a ziggurat of black metal and Wraithbone hovering over a section of the Dark City on dozens of archaeotech lifts. Gun emplacements and sentries swiveled to meet the Raider, dropping their alert only when they were sure the newcomers were “friendlies”.

How they would have reacted had they known she stood in their midst, Celestia could not say.

Another minute of flying, and the Raider touched down on a central pad near the top of the ziggurat. Ahead, she could see a female Eldar flanked by two Incubi, the armored Eldar watching Celestia’s every move as she stepped off the Raider. Immediately a score of guns trained themselves on their form, Warriors and Trueborn stepping from the shadows to strike her down should the need arise.

“You are the one who calls themselves Empress of Mankind,” the leader said, her voice harsh and piercing.

“I am she,” Celestia replied. “I suppose you know why I am here?”

“I am not privy to that which is my master’s concern,” the Eldar replied. “But come, he is expecting you.” the Eldar barked a few words in her native tongue, most of the soldiers surrounding Celestia backed off as two more Incubi stepped behind her, the Eldar silent save for the faint sound of their armor grinding against the handles of their klaives. Celestia kept her eyes on the leader, lest her escorts take some issue with her and attack.

Knowing the Dark Eldar, that might happen regardless.

The Dark Eldar entered a corridor that could best be described as a shrine to torture. Skinned skeletons human and alien hung from the walls and ceiling on chains, the rings sharpened so they cut into what remained of flesh and bone. Skulls hovered in various states of dissection and decay, pulled apart by tiny fibres and held aloft by xenotech gravity fields. Chunks of flesh and organs were roughly impaled on hooks and spikes, most still pulsing with faint signs of life as if they had been freshly ripped from their owner’s bodies. The floor squished under Celestia’s boot, a quick glance downward confirming that the victims above had provided their skin for a macabre rug beneath.

She did what she could to ignore the low moan of pain that followed her steps.

An eternity down the hall led to a large atrium, the Incubi fanning out to fill the space as Celestia continued onward. The air was thick with incense mixed with the metallic smell of blood, a low whine of some alien tune weaving through the space from parts unknown. Ahead, the leading Eldar knelt, keeping her eyes low so as not to meet the gaze of her master. He was lounging on a throne of tanned leather, a glass of wine in one hand and a sword in the other. Two scantily clad maidens clung to the base of his throne, eyeing Celestia with an air of bemusement as she stopped in the center of the room.

Asdrubael Vect gave her only one glance. That would be enough.

“My Lord Vect,” Celestia’s “guide” said. “The Mon’Keigh Empress, as you commanded.”

“Unspoiled, I presume?” Vect asked, his voice low and smooth. “I will see what she has to say. Leave me.” Vect’s concubines rose, sauntering off with the guide and her entourage as Celestia was left alone with the Lord of the Black Heart and his bodyguards. There were a pause before Vect spoke.

“I presume you have had quite a journey to find me, ‘Empress’,” he said, taking a sip from his wine. “Can I offer you a drink? Perhaps something to eat?”

“I did not come to make pleasantries, Vect,” Celestia replied, keeping her voice even. The Eldar did not appear surprised.

“Of course not.” Vect said. “Coming alone, though, makes me wonder if what you see is truly in the best interests of your kind...” Celestia said nothing, watching as the Eldar Lord fiddled with his sword before continuing. “So, my dear, what can I do for you?”

“I am sent from the Black Library to find an artifact under your care,” Celestia said. “I do not seek a fight, only a chance to peruse your relics for some idea as to what it might be.” at this, Vect threw back his head and laughed.

“That’s it?” he asked, his laughter dying down to chuckles. “You come all the way to my throne and ask to a trinket? Not, say, the thousands of souls that still pray for your deliverance?”

“Why ask for something I know I will achieve?” Celestia countered. This only drew more laughter.

“Ah, this is why I love you Mon’Keigh so much,” Vect rose, setting his sword against his throne as he strode towards Celestia. “You stand with the universe in your grasp, so confident that you truly are the master of all you see.” Vect gave Celestia a thin smile. “And then I watch as everything you build comes crashing down around you. It is so sweet to see those like you come down to the level of one such as me.”

“You consider yourself low?”

“When one stands at the base of a pillar, they can in a way see more than those that stand atop it.” Vect drifted around Celestia’s side as he continued. “I am who I always was, and always will be; a being driven by desire, lust, power. You have lived as a god for so long that you cannot even begin to see the galaxy for what it is- a cesspool of death and violence, thousands begging for a sweet release that they know will never come. You come with me in confidence, thinking that this relic you see will be the answer to your current woes, the thirsting of this Dark God you humans conjured, but you and I both know that it is only one more step in the path of suffering you now follow.”

“And I suppose you have a better solution?” Celestia countered. “You who hide away in dark hovels, latched on to the galaxy like the parasite you are?”

“We have survived for longer than you have against the night.”

“I hardly call cowardice synonymous with survival.” Vect said nothing, and Celestia could not feel any emotions radiating from the alien as he completed his circle of her. “The Dark God will come for Commorragh, whether you like it or not. You will have no choice but to fight when the time comes.”

“So a dog asks its master for an alliance?”

“More like a dog warns the flea of its extermination.” there was a pause before Vect chuckled again.

“I like you, human. And there are few among your species that I actually like.” he pointed to a tapestry on Celestia’s right, a bloody thing sewn from different shades of skin. “Those ones, for instance, were a little more mouthy than you, but I made sure to give them some... dignity.” Celestia remained silent, tamping down her rage as Vect drifted back to his throne.

“If you are so set on this mad scheme of yours,” Vect said, taking another drink from his wine. “I suppose I might allow you to look through my collection. Perhaps one of my prizes might be a god killer from centuries past...”

“You are being more helpful than I could have imagined.” Celestia said.

“If waiting for your disappointment is considered helpful.” Vect took a seat, keying in a code from a hidden panel on one arm rest. His chair drifted, the back wall behind him sliding down as Celestia felt the floor beneath her feet shift. “Before though, perhaps some entertainment? I had hoped a little spectacle would lighten your mood.”

“You’re too kind.” Celestia droned, but she still found herself walking towards the new window. The ziggurat was now floating over a large arena, a star-shaped structure that would have put the greatest circuses and coliseums of Ancient Terra to shame. Banners from all manner of cults and lesser kabals fluttered above the stadium, thousands of Eldar reveling in bloodlust as warriors and fodder lined up for the day’s games. Celestia could see small figures moving about, Vect giving a wave of his hand so the view increased just as a scantily clad wytch gutted an ork boy like a fish.

“A slaver by the name of Anith Dazeem has a prized champion among his pit fighters,” Vect said, sloshing his wine in the cup before continuing. “So arrogant is this slaver he thinks to gain my favor by sponsoring these games to showcase his fighter, to show he has captured one of the most dangerous beasts in the galaxy. I, in the spirit of competition, have chosen a good match for his champion, and wish him the best in his challenge.” Celestia paused, watching as a new figure stepped out into the ring. Like most wytches it was a woman, clad only in a leather top and thong. Her hair was put up in a long topknot, small blades tied at the ends shimmering as she stepped lightly through the carnage. She carried with her two long knives, held loosely at her sides as she eyed the crowd, drinking in the roars of approval from her appearance.

“Ah, Lelith,” Vect mused, drawing Celestia’s attention away for a moment. “So beautiful, so deadly, the true exemplar of our kind and her sex. I would take her as a consort if I cared not for my life, and my patronage helps keep her on good footing, as it were.” Celestia fought the urge to gag, but said nothing as she turned back to the arena. The crowd was chanting once more, eyeing the point where this new champion would reveal themselves.

They did not have to wait for long.

The figure did not wait for the trap door to open, bashing his way through in a rush to get out. He stood taller than most men, taller than most Astartes, his body revealed to all beneath the makeshift armor on his arms and legs. His mustache was thick yet unkempt, no doubt from whatever harsh conditions the xenos kept him in. He carried a large curved sword, the blade caked with the blood of who knew how many beasts and champions. The champion took a moment to survey his surroundings before taking the sword in a two handed grip, sliding into a defensive position as he eyed the Eldar wytch on the other end of the arena.

Celestia’s breath caught. “Jaghatai...”

“Something the matter, my dear?” Vect asked, smirking from his throne. “Perhaps the games are not to your liking?” Celestia stopped herself from chewing her lip, keeping her eyes fixed on the battle unfolding below. More beasts and warriors poured into the arena, from aspiring wyches to feral Ambulls, creating a quagmire of blades and claws the two champions would have to prove their mettle against. The Khan kept his distance, taking more time to size up his opponents before going for a strike, while Lelith ducked through the mass of fighters in search of a target to kill. The wytch moved quickly, spinning and diving around her opponents before striking with precise stabs, a score of captives falling dead behind her as she worked her way towards the Khan.

“... No, nothing is wrong,” Celestia said. “Your battles are not exactly different from anything I have had to face in my life.” the Khan moved, smashing the flat of his blade into the face of a captive Rak’gol before twisting about and stabbing the beast through on its own spear. He appeared to keep space between himself and Lelith, perhaps hoping the Eldar would tire herself out before he would move in for the kill.

“Oh, I’m sure,” Vect replied. “We are both old enough that the thrill of battle and carnage has worn thin, a mere curiosity compared to what we truly wish to achieve.” He gave a chuckle as Lelith pounced on a captive warrior, wrapping her legs around the man’s throat before gouging his eyes out with her knives. “But as I am not one to place myself above the rabble, I probably understand the thrill more than you do.”

“Battle is not a celebration to revel in, only an action to conduct.”

“Your son seems to be of the same cut.” Celestia said nothing, though she could feel her heart quickening. “A surprisingly cautious fighter. I am honestly shocked that one of your kind would be so careful in their actions.”

“Perhaps you must raise yourself out of the rabble to expand your vision.”

“I have been there. I found it... boring.” Jaghatai and Lelith finally worked their way through the melee, the wytch leaping off the back of a falling Ambull and diving down towards the Primarch. The Khan quickly blocked, stepping back as the wytch whipped her weapons about in search of a weak spot.

Celestia paused, a tremor running through her perception. A shadow, drifting through the hold of the ziggurat, testing her vision both mortal and psychic. An assassin, perhaps? But then what assassin would locate themselves hundreds of metres below her?

Unless...

“Something the matter?” Vect asked.

“You have an intruder,” Celestia said, keeping her eyes forward. “Down within your fortress. I don’t know who or how they got here, and I would be happy to leave them to their work against you, but for the sake of your willingness to help me then I felt the need to warn you.”

“Is there, now?” Vect replied, his voice still as smooth as ever. “A crafty fellow, perhaps. No matter, he is far away and will be dealt with.”

“You show no concern for this?” Celestia asked, turning her head slightly to meet the alien’s eyes. Vect appeared passive, but she could see a faint flicker of... something.

“One intruder on his own, in a place that is not really of much interest to me, is not a threat I would put much stock into.” Vect grinned. “Several others, creeping through the shadows in search of a target, that I would care more for.” Celestia paused, turning back to the arena as she reached further with her power. The intruder below, she could still feel, but there were other points of shadow among the mass of pain and suffering, slowly drifting at the field of her vision.

And even she could not ignore the subtle, bitter taste of Chaos.

“The games are a setup,” she said. “You intend to kill the champion using Chaos Marine infiltrators.”

“Is that what I am doing?” Vect asked in mock surprise. “Why, how ever could you come to that conclusion?” Celestia’s hand falls to her sword out of reflex, drawing a few glances from the Incubi surrounding their employer. “The champion means nothing. He is just another Mon’Keigh warrior that will fight and suffer in the arena, as countless have done before. But a parasite that thinks mere strength is enough to impress me...” the Eldar shrugged. “So what if there are a few pieces of collateral damage in the process?”

The shadows drifted, congregating towards one another. Even if their target was the slaver that had drawn Vect’s ire, the fact was Jaghatai was still in the middle of this struggle... but perhaps, not alone.

“You wish to humiliate and kill the slaver,” Celestia said, taking her sword but keeping it down at her side. “Fine. What matter are your politics to me? But I will be taking his champion; all the more to show how powerless this creature is.”

“You are starting to think like me.” Vect grinned. Celestia did not bother to give the xenos an answer, channeling her power as she reached out towards the arena. She found an open spot among the fighters, and with a flash she disappeared as she teleported to Jaghatai’s aid.

The Khan would not need it, or at least deny that he did. But for those around him, perhaps an Empress would be the ultimate relief.

...

Vect waited after the Empress disappeared, watching for any sign of treachery. No doubt the woman wished his destruction, as any of that lesser species would, but as she was so wrapped up in saving her ilk there would be no real danger. He chuckled, settling back in his chair as he took another drink of wine.

“Well, Mon’Keigh, you promised me a show,” he said. “Impress me.”

Author's Note

If the first part of this chapter seems familiar, I had just started writing it when April Fool's came around and I wrote "Pillars". I'm lazy and I'm not going to change it.

More fun* in Commorragh will be had in the coming chapters, and limbs will most definitely be flying.

Thanks once more to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.21- The Hawk and the Serpent

The Hawk and the Serpent

He remained silent. There was no need conversing with these xenos.

The leader liked to keep him away from the others. “Keeps him fresh”, it said, leering over the Khan as if he were a prized stallion being tended to in the fields. The aliens cackled, prodding and stabbing at him with sharp blades and cattle prods to try to provoke him, as they had since they first captured him.

He remained silent. The xenos had nothing to offer him besides targets for his vengeance.

The only ones he looked to where his fellow prisoners. Most were xenos and monsters, nothing to fear or bother with, but some were still men. Some even rode with him during the Hunt, lost for centuries before returning now. If only it were under better circumstances... though, we have suffered worse. He had hoped to speak more to them, perhaps rally a resistance against the xenos, but the aliens were crafty enough to whisk him away before a true connection could be forged.

That would be crafted in their blood soon enough.

They kept him chained up between duels, his feet chained to the floor with his arms tied off above his head. His only clothing was a loincloth and several pieces of metal not worthy of being spoken of as armor, yet another means by which the xenos sought to humiliate him. Still he remained silent, never once rising to their taunt no matter how much they tried.

The only joy he found was in memorizing their faces, thin and cruel from lives of debauchery. His vengeance kept him moving, his desire to strike them down acting as his food and drink as days past.

He was chained up again, waiting in silence as the xenos girded him in their pathetic armor. The leader of the group, the most petty and cruel of the bunch, watched him from the sidelines, a black whip in its hand as it eyed the Khan. “You’ve done me great honors, Mon’Keigh,” it hissed, coiling the rope in its hand. “You kill, and the crowd pays me well. The Archons love to see you fight and kill other weaklings, and some have even asked to take your head. I have half the mind to give you to them...”

The Khan said nothing, causing the alien to frown. “But no, I’ve saved you for a true prize: Lelith Hesperax, sponsored by Lord Vect himself.” the xenos cackled before continuing. “The Master of the Black Heart, he who is ten times the being your weakling Emperor is! He considers me for his patronage, and why should I not have it when I have the greatest gladiator of all!”

The Khan glared at the alien, watching as it stepped up in front of him. “Hesperax is a legend. She’s killed more of your kind than entire armies have. She’ll run you hard, might even be the one to wound you... That will make our victory so much better, won’t it?”

“...”

“... Ah, being quiet, are we?” the alien smirked. “Then follow my words: stick the bitch like a pig. Make her scream like no one has ever made her scream before. Bring me her corpse, and I might just reward you with a bit of pleasure. What do you have to say with that?”

He looked at the alien. Were his hands free, he would rip the xenos’ skull from its shoulders, but the Khan could not move. All he could do was speak.

“Not even dogs will eat of your corpse when I am through with you, xenos.” he growled. The alien screwed its face at this, but moved on.

“Kill Hesperax, and you will be treated well.” it stepped back, clamping its whip to its belt before turning to its fellows. “Arm him! Lord Vect will arrive soon, and I want this slave to be seen by all.” The Khan was drawn back, his chains shifting so his hands were now in front of him. They tightened, such that even with his strength he could not reach forward to choke the life out of the xenos that brought his weapon.

At least they had the courtesy of letting him keep his dao, the blade a familiar weight in his hands as he was carted off through the arena.

The Khan could hear others, suffering. Some being “prepped” for combat, like him, while others were merely left to the scant mercy of the monsters around him. He could break free, go and save the poor souls and take his vengeance... but a small whisper, be it a creeping madness or some trick of the xenos, told him to wait, to bide his time and allow the xenos to make the first mistake.

They pushed him into a small room, a ramp leading up to the faint outline of a trap door above. He took a breath in, allowing his mind to calm as he took his sword in a two handed grip. By some cue he did not know, the chains around his legs and arms fell away, finally giving him a chance to move as a man once more.

The Khan did not waste time. Battle was to be had.

He charged through the trap door, his bulk allowing him to smash the xenos contraption aside as he stepped into the battlefield. The crowd roared, though whether it was because of his presence or the ongoing savagery before him. Beasts and xenos clashed with one another, a disorganized melee meant only to heighten the slaughter. At the far end of the battlefield the Khan could see a lone warrior, a scantily clad xenos woman ducking and weaving through the battlefield, twin knives reaping death with every strike.

This, then, was his opponent. This, the Khan could overcome.

He stepped back, taking his dao into a guard position as he worked out the best path through the crowd. The xenos had saw fit to release some Ambulls, the massive insects smashing through ranks of fighters in a mad frenzy. While they were of little physical concern to him, their rampaging would slow him down and perhaps give his opponent an opportunity to close. He shifted his footing, scooting around the brawling gladiators so as to avoid having to confront the Ambulls, his eyes never leaving the form of the woman at the end of the field

An opening, and the Khan struck.

His first target was a Rak’gol, the eight-limbed centaur stabbing at him with a rusty spear. He swept his sword across, the dao smashing across the xenos’ face causing it to drop its spear. With his free hand the Khan scooped up the spear and stabbed, staking the Rak’gol through the heart as he advanced into the fray. He whipped his dao around again, chopping downward to split two Eldar warriors in half. The Khan drew back once more, sweeping his sword downward to deflect a trio of thrown knives from a warrior he could not see.

Child’s play. The aliens would have to try harder.

The Khan stepped forward again, stabbing an ork warrior through the chest without breaking stride. A creature of undetermined species charged howling towards him, but the Khan gave it little thought as he grabbed and crushed its head. The xenos woman had spotted him, dispatching her current victim with a knife to the bowels before trotting towards him, skipping around copses and duels as she started down the Primarch.

The Khan brought his sword up as the xenos jumped off the back of a dead Ambull, her knives ringing as they collided with his sword. The xenos struck as soon as she landed, stabbing upward to catch the Khan off guard. He blocked easily, sweeping his dao downward to deflect the xenos’ strike to his right, but the woman rolled with the strike before lashing out with her hair. The small blades woven within scraped across the Khan’s skin, a thin trail of blood following the Eldar as she danced away from her opponent.

The Khan grunted, drawing his sword up towards his head as he waited for the xenos’ next move. The woman darted forward again, ducking to her right to avoid the Khan’s strike before stabbing out with her weapons. He ducked to the side, twisting his hand around to drive the pommel of his sword into the Eldar’s skull, but a quick dodge meant he only scored a glancing blow against the alien’s shoulder. The alien gave a short, disdainful gasp, spinning and stabbing, striking only air as the Khan stepped away once more.

The xenos was prepared to attack, twisting her blades around in her hand as the Khan drew his sword downward. Before either warrior could strike, the Khan felt a shift in the air, particles of energy collecting and tugging at the very fabric of reality. He stepped back again just as a flash of light filled the arena, depositing a new combatant into the melee.

It was a figure he had not seen in millennia: a giant in golden armor, a flaming sword in one hand and a clawed gauntlet around the other. A brilliant red cape caught in the wind like a war banner, complemented by... pastel colored hair? The Khan almost dropped his sword, straightening upright as the figure rushed to his side.

He recognized the Emperor, sure enough... but when did he become a woman?

“Jaghatai!” the woman cried, placing herself between him and the equally perplexed xenos.

“Emperor?” the Khan started. “Why...” No, that was not the right question to ask. “What are you doing here?”

“That would take too long to explain,” the... Empress, he supposed, clenched her fist and formed a psychic shield, a crazed Eldar smacking against the golden wall as its creator continued. “Alpharius’ minions are here. Gather whatever warriors you have and escape the arena.”

“... As you command.” the Khan sprinted away, looking for the ruined trapdoor he had entered the arena through. Around him he could hear the crowd’s displeasure, boos and hisses wafting from the seats as he searched. Finally he found the remains, the Khan kicking aside a few corpses as he stepped into the dark.

The Eldar were surprised to see him return, even more so with the slight grin on his face. They grabbed for their weapons, but the Primarch covered the distance between them with unmatched speed. The first he merely crushed underfoot, while the second he nailed to the wall with a stab from his sword. The guards dispatched, he descended further into the cages, stopping amidst the sounds of suffering and raising his sword overhead.

“Sons of humanity, to me!” he bellowed. “The Emperor has come to our aid, and our time to act is now! Strike swiftly, pay back all that these xenos have inflicted on you, for Mankind shall never be shackled!” He stormed forward, bowling over two more Eldar in a rush towards a pair of captured Astartes. The Space Marines needed no further prompting, the first grabbing out and crushing the nearest Eldar in a deathly embrace while the second reached to break his restraints. Gunfire erupted from ahead, a squadron of Warriors rushing forward to quell the rebellion, but the Khan had already freed the first of his fellows before rising to face the newcomers.

The freed prisoners fell upon other slavers and guards, beating them to death with whatever weapons they could find. The Khan, though, focused on the newly arrived Eldar, rushing forward with his sword held low as they tried and failed to get a good lead on him. He swept the blade upward, sending the first warrior’s upper torso spinning into the dark as he punched another across the face. The other Eldar tried to fall back, but the Khan’s speed left no room for escape, the Primarch cleaving one from head to toe before hacking another in half with a cross strike.

The Khan moved onward, sweeping down a side hall to block a group of more heavily armed Eldar from entering the fray. They had no time to get their weapons up, blasters and agonizers useless as the Khan swooped down on them. Every strike found its mark, cuts and slashes leaving behind only blood and severed limbs as the Khan continued his rampage, not even stopping as he tore through the Eldar. The freed prisoners would be able to work quickly, breaking through cages and stockades to add more to their number with only a few paltry defenders to slow their way.

All others would have to pass by the Khan. None would succeed.

He had finished dispatching another squad of Eldar when he spotted a familiar face among the aliens. The slaver who had captured him, tried to break and torment him at every turn, now stood huddled with a number of other aliens, black-armored Incubi standing guard as it tried to urge some twisted abominations into the fight. The alien turned and paled at the sight of the Khan, quivering even as his bodyguards closed in around it.

“That’s the one! That’s the Mon’Keigh leader!” it shrieked. “Kill it! Kill it, and I am sure your masters will reward you handsomely! I’ll reward you handsomely.” the Incubi took only a scant moment to size up their target before springing forward, drawing back with their klaives in anticipation of striking down the Khan.

So blind.

He drew his sword back before bringing it over his head, catching the downward chop of the leading Incubi. He quickly swept his dao downard, deflecting a second strike from the next alien as the Incubi pressed in. The Khan stepped to the side, taking a wild swing to force the Incubi back as he searched for an opening. Two more jumped in to replace those that had been forced back, swinging their klaives towards the Khan’s throat, finding only air as the Primarch stepped back and swept his sword upward. This strike clipped the leg of one Eldar, not enough to take the limb off but enough to cause the alien to stumble into one of its partners.

The Khan barreled forward, looking to exploit the minute gap the stumbling Incubi provided him. He let out a hiss as a klaive slashed across his back, but the pain was worth it as he ran down the first of the Incubi, the alien barely reacting as the Khan stabbed it through the chest. With his free hand he grabbed the xenos’ weapon, and using his momentum he swung the captured klaive behind him to intercept two more of the Eldar. He pulled his dao from the chest of the dying alien and spun, a whirlwind of blades that severed the hands of a second Incubi that could not clear the space.

The Khan held both his weapons at his side, sizing up the two Incubi that remained. The aliens broke to opposite sides, hoping to divert the Primarch’s attention as they rushing in to attack. The Khan twisted his blades in his hands, blocking two strikes as he rushed through the Incubi. He turned, catching one high chop as the second Eldar landed a slice across his stomach, but doing so found the Incubi brained on the Khan’s dao. Before the last Incubi could pull back, the Khan hooked his captured weapon under the Eldar’s own, yanking back to disarm the alien and knock it to the ground.

He wasted no time. A step back gave him some room, and bringing both blades down neatly severed the xenos’ torso from the rest of its body. The Khan gave no thought as the Eldar’s body collapsed in a bloody heap, turning his attention to the now quivering slaver.

“No... no, you can’t kill me here,” the alien babbled, trying and failing to maintain its smug air. “I-I am all that your kind fears, human! I-I-I merely wished to show you that strength, that’s all! I meant nothing by-”

“Quiet your babbling,” the Khan crossed the distance and stabbed, pinning the xenos to the wall a meter from the floor. The alien gave a yelp as the Khan loomed in. “You say you are fear? I know not the word... but perhaps, you may teach me what it means to know fear.”

...

The Eldar wytch had, wisely, decided fighting Celestia to be more trouble than it was worth. She ducked away, disappearing into the melee as a score of younger wyches rushed to fill her place, eager to prove themselves where the Champion failed.

Celestia barely gave them notice. A shift of her power saw all of them left as charred husks, a tornado of fire whipping around Celestia as she advanced through the melee. She kept her sword up, picking out the most obvious of enemies while doing her best to identify any humans that were caught up in the battle.

A few still stood, but that number dwindled with each passing second. That was something she could not allow.

Celestia swept her blade around, pushing her power outward to reach those of her people that still stood. Ill-armed slaves or almost broken gladiators, all of them found themselves shielded in a golden shield of light, their opponents’ weapons flailing uselessly against the might of the Empress. With her blade held aloft she swept her gauntleted hand outward, tendrils of power sweeping through the milling forces to snag the most monstrous, the most dangerous and bloodthirsty among the horde.

She closed her fist, the tendrils bursting into white flames to burn the xenos body and soul. The smell of burning flesh filled the air, but Celestia remained calm as the last of the fighters disappeared in columns of smoke.

She extended her shields, merging them into a single dome as the humans among her group gathered to her. “You...” one gladiator started. “You are the Emperor...”

“I am,” she replied. “Though my form is perhaps not what you remember. Are any of you injured?” a few of the weaker looking slaves tentatively stepped forward, their bodies bloody from any number of abuses. Celestia lowered her sword, stabbing the blade into the ground before kneeling and reaching out to touch the slaves one by one. With a subtle pulse her magic reached outward, stitching closed wounds and reforming broken bone with ease. The slaves looked on at her with wonder, watching every move she made as she healed them one by one.

“You are just as the preachers say,” another said. “You truly are the God Emperor of Mankind.”

“I am merely human, just as you are,” Celestia replied. “For now, let us focus on your escape. My son has gone below to free more of your number, and should be joining us soon.” No sooner had she finished this did two bolts of dark energy smack against her shield, Celestia shifting her power forward as she searched for the foe. Two Eldar Ravager gunboats drifted down from above, a number of smaller escort craft brimming with warriors zipping along behind them. Celestia scowled, taking up her sword as the aliens spoke.

“Very amusing, Mon’Keigh,” a voice boomed from the leading Ravager. “Your little act of defiance has certainly prolonged your suffering. Now lower your shield and let us reap what belongs to us.”

“All you will find is your death, scum!” Celestia countered. “I have shatter planets with a mere thought, killed suns with a flick of my wrist! My word can still ten thousand hearts and burn one million souls! Strike me if you can, but even gods cannot destroy the Heart of Mankind!” Celestia stabbed her sword forward, a bright lance blasting through the Ravager and leaving next to no sign that the craft had existed in the first place. A cry of outrage arose from the other xenos, and soon Celestia’s shield was hammered by thousands of darts, bullets, and energy blasts as the Eldar tried to break through and kill her.

The deluge would have continued, were it not for an explosion rocking the arena. Celestia managed a glance back, watching as purple and green smoke rose from the shattered remains of a viewing box, twisting around in shapes unimaginable. She felt a prickling sensation along her back, the taste of dark power flickering in her mind. Warp Portals. Alpharius intends the arena for a sacrificial altar. Two more explosions rung out, Warp energy building up around her and permeating the arena.

“Draw closer to me,” she said, the humans quickly complying as two more portals blasted open. “I will teleport us out and don’t wish to lose anyone.” she reached down into the bowels of the arena, searching for the Khan and those he had free. Humans, thousands of them, filled her mind, each one of them being plucked into her power like one would harvest grapes. Finally, she spotted the Khan, her magic wrapping around him just as she completed the teleportation spell.

Just as the entire arena exploded into a Warp Portal.

...

Alpharius had found a “quiet” spot near the arena, watching in silence as the whole structure collapsed into the Warp. The Eldar were already rushing towards it like insects to a flame, more out of eagerness to test their mettle against the daemons that would soon arrive rather than a desire to contain the portal... for now. Surely his temporary patron would take offense to so large a breach, but Alpharius had what he had came for; no need to deal with the xenos further.

There were still a few matters to deal with. First and foremost, the Empress.

Alpharius waited, watching as lesser daemons spewed out of the portal and took solid shape down below. Most were the former subjects of Slaanesh, the daemonettes eager to finally taste the suffering of Commorragh. They danced among the Dark Eldar, snapping and clawing at anything they found purchase on while the xenos fought back with blade and gun. Melee broke down to slaughter, both sides butchering each other with reckless abandon while the Alpha Legion downed more central figures on either side to drag the fighting out.

Anything to help Fulgrim’s “Grand Entrance”.

He spotted a new shape forming within the portal. It had the body of a giant snake, purple scales merging with similarly colored armor. The newcomer had four arms, each hand gripping a black saber, and he was carried forward on two wings coated in black feathers. About the only thing about him that had not changed from his previous life was his face, still bearing the smug visage of the Primarch of the Emperor’s Children.

“Pain, pleasure, paranoia! Oh, it sings to me on this day of battle!” Fulgrim crooned as he materialized on the battlefield. “Come, piper! Come, harpist! Strum that beautiful music of slaughter, that I may revel in destroying these filthy mongrels. Let them see that I, Fulgrim, and the picture of pleasure and pain, a paragon of perfection and power!” The Daemon Primarch snaked through the air, searching for a suitable target before he spotted Alpharius. “Alpharius, will you not join in on this grand slaughter of xenos?”

“I have other matters to attend to on Solemnace,” Alpharius said. “But perhaps I can point you to a most tempting target.” at this, Fulgrim grinned.

“Oh, do tell.”

“Jaghatai Khan leads a coalition of slaves to the docks, intent on escaping this city and making for the Materium. More importantly, the Emperor is acting as their rearguard.” If it were possible, Alpharius would have said Fulgrim’s grin grew even wider.

“The Emperor will know what it’s like to suffer when I am through with her!” he cackled, beating his wings as he headed for the docks. “Perhaps I’ll braid her scalp to my swords as a trophy!”

If she bothers to try, you won’t last more than a minute, Alpharius thought, stepping back and allowing the shadows to claim him once more.

...

There were others.

The Khan had seen them as he blitzed through the dungeons. They wore the skins of men, beaten and bloodied as all the others, but their souls were shattered and torn. Some were so broken that only their frame was that of Humanity, everything that remained only a twisted, alien mass. Vulkan or Sanguinius or even Guilliman would have done whatever they could to save them, such was their nature, but the Khan was more willing to pass them by in search for his enemies.

But not completely willing.

He had moved forward towards the least broken, those who perhaps could have been saved in the Empress’ presence, but he could barely take a step before he was seized in a golden glow. Warp magic, he mused, just as his vision flashed white and he found himself standing on the large thoroughfare of Commorragh, cool air wafting against him as he took in his surroundings.

A large collection of humanity stood behind him. Those that had been in the arena and those he had freed, all mingled together in relief as a golden dome settled over them. In the center the Khan could see the Empress, the woman kneeling over some of the more severely injured as she continued to use her powers to heal them. So, this new Emperor forsakes Nikaea... he stopped just at the edge of the Empress’ vision, waiting until she finished with her latest patient before rising.

“There were others,” he said, just loud enough to catch her attention.

“I did not sense any with my power, Jaghatai,” the Empress countered. “My vision has not failed me yet.”

“Not all who are lost can be found with a mere glance,” the Khan replied. “There were others, and you know. Perhaps in haste you merely did not reach far enough.” The Empress’ face twisted into a scowl for a moment, the woman turning away from the Primarch to control her anger.

No, not anger... guilt.

“...I saved who I could.” she said finally. “And I shall mourn those I could not. But now, we need to keep moving before these xenos or the forces of Chaos close in on us. Take point and lead us through; I cannot risk another teleport without losing some of our charges.” Always moving forward. The Khan turned, looking past the group through the twisting spires of Commorragh. The xenos city defied any sense of cohesion or normality, paths that at first appeared straight suddenly veering and splitting off into nothingness while others warped into being from the shadows. Even for a skilled pathfinder like him, the Khan found his mind aching as he tried to comprehend a clear path with minimal exposure.

If those xenos had not destroyed my voidbike...

“This way,” he said, pointing his dao towards a smaller alley. “My warriors and I will keep the xenos from you.” the prisoners parted, allowing the Primarch and those Astartes that still stood to pass through. The Khan cast a brief glance over his shoulder, spotting the Empress as she took a position in the rear, shifting her hand so her shield stayed firm.

The Astartes took point, keeping their pace slow so they did not lose the rest of the prisoners in their search. Every movement caught the Khan’s attention, a potential threat that had to be assessed and destroyed less they surprise and overwhelm what meager forces they had, even with him and the Empress present.

It would come down to outmaneuvering the foe. That was something the Khan could handle.

He stepped past the group, herding them down the narrower path as he watched for danger. The various prisoners whispered thanks and praises to him as they passed, keeping their heads low lest they somehow provoke the Khan’s ire. As soon as the Empress drew closer, the Khan moved back towards the front, easily overtaking the other humans and the rescued Astartes. They continued to move in more or less complete silence, whatever whimpering the prisoners gave off drowned out by the distant sounds of battle rising from where the arena used to stand.

The constant whining of repulsor lifts did little to calm the nerves of any of the mortals.

The Khan stopped, raising his free hand to halt the rest of the group. The path ahead dropped into nothingness, a vast dive into open space leading to another spire hundreds of meters down. The only path on a normal plane was a small ridge barely an arm span wide leading to the Khan’s right, the path slowly angling down before it too disappeared into the shadows. But beyond that, the Khan could see a wide, flat plane, boat-like craft moored in curving docks that, anywhere else, would have been very pleasing aesthetically. The Khan could see flashes of light from weapon discharges and foul magic, but from so far away he could not make out which side held the docks.

Not that it matters, he thought. We will kill them all the same.

“Step carefully,” he called back. “The path is narrow, but I can see the docks from here.”

“And our enemies?” the Empress called from the rear.

“Distracted, for now,” he replied. Twisting his dao so the point rested near his feet, the Khan shifted to be parallel with the wall, shuffling along as he made his way along the path. The regular humans could make the journey easily enough, but he and the others continued their awkward shuffle along the wall, small pieces of refuse tumbling into the void with every step he took. The Empress still maintained the barrier, the golden glow a welcome sign among the darkness of Commorragh as the group of humans continued ever onward.

Ahead, the Khan could see relief; though they still stood near the edge of the abyss, the path appeared to widen ever so much to accommodate larger traffic. Another step, and he could move freely without the risk of tumbling into oblivion, some of the freed Astartes and regular humans breathing sighs of relief as they found more space. The Empress continued to watch from the rear, shifting her power ever so slightly to better deal with threats seen and unseen.

Not that they needed to, for they heard their attacker before they saw him.

“Found you!” The Khan spun, bringing his dao up as the four-armed daemon dove down at him with such sudden surprise and so little room to maneuver the Primarch almost tripped drawing back, his blade barely managing to deflect the four swords that swept out at him. The newcomer swept past, taking the heads from two of the Khan’s freed warriors before trying to strike the Primarch once more. Before that strike could connect, a golden glow enveloped the creature and flung it into space, a small inconvenience as the daemon righted itself on black wings.

“Fulgrim!” the Empress bellowed, the crowds parting to allow her some space as she placed herself between them and the daemon. The more the Khan watched, the more the creature bore a resemblance to his fallen brother... Definitely the face, he mused, keeping his dao at the ready as he sized up their new challenge.

“Emperor...” Fulgrim hissed, a cruel smile forming on his face. “So nice of you to finally show your face after all these centuries... it’s certainly an improvement over your ugliness the last time we met.” He cackled, bringing his four swords up once more. “A shame I will have to cut you to pieces. Now die!” Fulgrim charged, drawing his swords back in preparation of stabbing the Empress. She did not stand idle, stepping in to the strike and punching outward, her gauntlet catching Fulgrim in the face and sending the daemon sprawling.

“Jaghatai!” she shouted. “Get the others to the docks and find a ship! I will deal with this creature.”

“Your people will need a shield more than a sword, Empress,” the Khan countered, watching as Fulgrim writhed on the ground before pulling himself back up to his full height.

“You are in no condition to fight these odds. Go, now!” The Empress stepped forward again, a column of Warpflame exploding into being before her. This did little to stop Fulgrim, who merely charged through and stabbed, twisting his blades so the Empress’ own would be locked within their grasp. Eyes crackling with power, the Empress rammed her free shoulder into Fulgrim’s chest, the two tumbling against one another before disappearing over the side of the spire.

“The Empress!” one of the surviving Astartes called, rushing to the edge to see where they had fallen. Soon the golden barrier surrounding the group disappeared, some of the weaker prisoners whimpering again as their greatest defense fell. The Khan’s warriors looked back to him. “Orders, my lord?”

“... We must make for the docks,” he said, turning towards the darkened path. “The Empress will survive.”

...

It was in moments like these that Celestia missed having wings.

She tumbled through the air, trying to focus her powers to stabilize herself before she hit the ground. Fortunately tackling Fulgrim had not cost her her sword, the fiery blade still in her grasp as she hurtled towards the next spire.

Unfortunately, Fulgrim was much less hindered by falling.

He swept down at her, lashing out with his snake tail to try and snag Celestia as she fell. She spun and focused her power, a fireball exploding in the Daemon Primarch’s face and forcing him back. Fulgrim hissed, twisting away in search for another opening while Celestia shifted her power once more, searching for a clear spot on the spire before releasing.

With a flash Celestia’s momentum shifted, tumbling forward as her portal brought her back to level ground. The wraithbone crunched underneath her armor, small flecks flying up in her face as she crashed into the spire. Finally she came to a stop, Celestia coughing as she pushed off the ground and surveyed her surroundings.

Eldar and daemons clashed with one another, sweeping around the spire in a deadly dance. With their transports the aliens could dance just out of reach of most of the daemons attacks, letting off quick bursts of gunfire before zipping away, but the daemons natural speed and psychic powers meant not all could escape. They seemed to pay no mind to Celestia, focusing on their dance of death without wishing to give up any perceived advantage.

Off course, surrounded by enemies... I’ll need to clear a path.

She jogged forward, just as Fulgrim landed to her right. He rushed forward, snaking past several downed Venoms before leaping the last few meters towards Celestia, stabbing down with two swords while swiping the lower two towards her stomach. She stepped back, smashing aside the upper blades with her gauntlet while staying out of reach of the lower swords. “Deprive me of my audience if you must,” Fulgrim said, dodging a blast of Warpfire from Celestia. “That does not change the fact that it will be I who strikes down the Emperor of Mankind this day.”

“You think yourself capable of a task not even the gods could achieve?” Celestia countered, keeping her sword in front of her as Fulgrim circled around. “Your time as a slave to darkness has warped your mind far more than it has your body.”

“I am perfection made manifest, now that this Dark God has struck down Slaanesh.” Fulgrim swooped forward, smashing his tail into the ground to force Celestia back. “Horus and Lorgar deluded themselves, thinking their brute strength and base comprehension would win them the day. But I am far beyond those weaklings, for I have achieved all that anyone could possibly strive towards!”

“A cowardly master and a futile delusion.” Celestia deadpanned. “I am truly sorry that you have fallen to such a lowly position.”

“And yet you will still fall by my blades.” Fulgrim lunged, spinning his blades around in a whirlwind of steel. Celestia battered two of the blades aside with her sword before sweeping out with her gauntlet, her talons sinking into Fulgrim’s flesh just behind his shoulder blades. As the Primarch screamed in a disgusting mix of pain and delight, Celestia yanked her arm around towards her back, hurling the Daemon Primarch over her shoulder. Fulgrim landed with a crash, a sizeable crater left over as he rolled back over and leapt back into the fight.

Celestia planted her feet and clenched her gauntlet into a fist. The air around her exploded once more, fire racing over her armor as she cast her second spell and stepped to her side. Fulgrim broke through the flames and stabbed, catching the image Celestia left behind in the chest with two of his swords. Before he realized his mistake Celestia struck the Primarch, blasting him in the face with a bolt of light as she dug into his mind, overloading as many sensory nodes she could reach with her power.

He seemed to enjoy that.

“Oh yes, the pain!” He cried, twisting about as be broke free from Celestia’s grasp. “How have I longed for a moment like this! Perhaps I should have tested my mettle against Magnus before I found you!”

“You oversell yourself, Fulgrim,” Celestia replied, bringing her hand down to pin Fulgrim to the ground with a column of force. “You think you possess strength, that your devotion to pleasure and ‘perfection’ has made you beyond what you were, but all I see is one who plays as the king when he is nothing more than a child.” Fulgrim opened his mouth to counter, but Celestia dragged her hand downward to push the Primarch further into the wraithbone. “Your skill has struck only air, and you lie broken before me.”

“No, Emperor... I am not so easily bested.” Fulgrim’s body glowed, and before Celestia could react the Daemon Primarch disappeared, melting into the wraithbone in a cloud of light. Celestia turned, scanning for any sign of her opponent before Fulgrim burst from the ground, simultaneously attacking with his swords and a bolt of psychic energy as he came down atop Celestia.

Celestia stepped back, bracing with a psychic shield as he brought her sword out to deflect all the incoming attacks. Fulgrim surged forward, his swords shimmering as he attacked at speeds all but impossible to see with the naked eye, a current of wind rushing over the two as they fought. Celestia found herself forced back, channeling her power to slow time around her to easier match Fulgrim’s strikes.

“I have learned, Emperor! More than you could ever conjure against me!” Fulgrim howled as he stabbed and slashed at anything resembling Celestia. “I am the embodiment of man and daemon perfection! The strength of Mortarion, the speed of Angron, the knowledge of Magnus! I am the true champion of Mankind and Chaos, and you shall grovel before my majesty as I take my place upon the Golden Throne!”

“No matter what you say, you are still a child.” Celestia stepped to her left, forcing Fulgrim to overstep with his strike. She whipped her sword around, hoping to split the daemon in two with a downward strike, but two of Fulgrim's swords flashed out to catch her before her sword made contact. The Primarch spun and slashed at her, Celestia dodging so the blades only shredded her cape. Fulgrim turned and brought his swords down again, Celestia bracing as she blocked them before punching Fulgrim in the stomach with her gauntlet.

Celestia pressed in, drawing from the Warp once more to blind Fulgrim. But the Primarch was ready, his own power allowing him to quickly shunt away and leave Celestia out in the open. Fulgrim conjured another bolt of power, slinging it towards Celestia’s head in an effort to force her back once more. With a growl she shifted her power, catching the bolt as she dove to the side to narrowly avoid Fulgrim’s blades. Just as Fulgrim again turned towards her she released the bolt, turning it so it smashed clean through Fulgrim’s chest and out through his back.

The two stood in silence, Fulgrim seemingly held in place before he began to dissolve. “Hah, a clever trick!” he chortled, grinning down at Celestia as more of his being was dragged back into the Warp. “But even striking me with my own power will only delay the end of our duel. I will hunt you, Emperor, and I will revel in your screaming as I gut you upon the Altar of Pleasure.”

“Enough of this,” Celestia said, drawing back as she continued. “Chaos has made you weak, prideful. You are but a shell of what you were in my service, Fulgrim, a slave to uncaring masters who will cast you aside when they are finished with you.”

“And you weren’t?” Celestia’s jaw clenched as Fulgrim disappeared back into the Warp. “I will see you soon, Emperor. I will enjoy that very much...” With the Primarch banished once more, Celestia was alone. The battle had shifted away from her, moving up into the higher spires of Commorragh as she stood on the lone spire, an errant wind tugging at her hair and cape as she search for an enemy... and perhaps now, her allies.

No, Fulgrim, Celestia thought, bringing her sword around and marching back towards the fighting. Not anymore...

Author's Note

Not much to say here, except my original idea for Fulgrim's dialogue during his fight with Celestia was a bit more creepy when I first thought of it. Not to mention things were going to go on a little longer, but I felt I was running out of steam.

Such is writing.

Thanks again once more to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.22- Through the Shadows...

Through the Shadows...

“Mon’Keigh!” one of the Eldar cried, joy soon replaced by pain as the Khan cleaved it in half, without breaking stride. Around him, his fellow warriors took up positions to fire into the melee separating the docks from the humans, captured xenos weaponry laying low several of the enemy before they had a chance to react. The other prisoners kept back as best they could, leaving the heaviest fighting to those still capable as they cut a corridor through the morass of the enemy.

The enemy, be it alien or daemon, was not so patient.

The Khan sprinted behind cover, a stream of crystalline projectiles shattering against the supplies as he disappeared from sight. The shots continued, two of the weakened prisoners falling dead from errant gunfire while the freed Astartes returned fire with the unseen foe. Sensing he was no longer the primary target, the Khan ducked out of cover and charged towards a collection of daemons and Eldar, the creatures too busy fighting one another to acknowledge their coming doom. He swept his dao upward, chopping a daemonette and two Kabalites in half with his first strike. The Eldar tried to fall back, taking a few wild shots as the Khan twisted his blade around and bisected another Eldar skull with a downward chop.

The daemonettes were not so easily frightened. With a cackle they surged towards the Khan as if of one mind, swiping and snapping at him with claws and pincers. With the captured klaive and his dao he managed to deflect most of the strikes, though a few grazing wounds across his arms were enough to force him back. He retreated, sweeping the swords in great downard arcs to drive off the daemonic onslaught, even if only for a few seconds.

One of his fellows spotted the Khan’s retreat, bringing his gun to bear and blasting away several of the daemonettes before they had a chance to push onward. The prisoner paid with his life, an Eldar sniper blowing his chest out with a direct hit, but it was enough for the Khan to recover his momentum. He slammed the klaive into one daemonette’s throat, black blood splashing across his arm as he used the frail daemon to barrel over another of its kin. He spun even before those bodies hit the ground, taking the arm and head off another daemonette as the creature leapt towards him. Two more strikes saw the remaining daemons fall in pieces, the Khan striding towards the defenses as the creatures dissolved back into swirling purple energy.

He singled out one of the defense platforms guarding the main gate, keeping his blades to his side in preparation to strike as he closed. The Eldar did not notice him at first, keeping their weapons sweeping across the melee before them in indiscriminate slaughter. By the time one of them spotted the closing Primarch, it was too late; the Khan leapt forward, bringing the klaive down to chop the arms off the nearest Eldar before staking the main gunner to the ground with his dao. With the gun emplacement silenced, the Khan turned his focus back to the battle, spotting the huddled masses still hiding among the shadows.

“Quickly now, before these xenos rally,” he called, jabbing his sword towards the main gate. The prisoners hesitated, a few of them taking tentative breaks from cover before drawing back or being cut down by gunfire. Finally they moved, groups rushing through the corridor as best they could as the fighters shifted to provide the best coverage. The Eldar swooped in, wytches and Kabalite warriors crashing against the defenders to try and reach the wounded and weak.

With all they had left, the warriors of humanity still held.

The prisoners rushed into the dock, the Khan leading the way while the other fighters took the rear. The dock was much like any other Eldar structure, a curving plane sweeping out into empty space, with few straight lines to be seen. Most of the larger craft had been unmoored, their crews pulling them up to keep them away from the fighting below, but the Khan did see a few smaller ships on the far end of the dock that appeared unguarded. He started off, the prisoners getting his intent quickly as they hurried down the dock. They did not go far before the Eldar struck, two of their gunboats swooping in and opening fire upon the crowd. Prisoners screamed as they ducked to avoid the shots, many falling dead as the Eldar moved in for the kill.

The xenos’ victory was short lived, for a golden bolt of energy blast through one of the nearer gunboats, vaporizing the aliens before they had a chance to respond. The Khan turned and spotted the Empress perched on one of the larger spires of the dock, the air around her glowing as she channeled her power. She twisted her hand about, the second gunboat seizing up before crumpling into a dense ball, its occupants crushed to nothingness. Their escape now covered, the Khan continued his run towards the transport, the dazed prisoners following suit soon afterwards.

The transport the Khan had spotted was practically abandoned, with only a few dead Kabalites surrounding the craft to indicate it had once been manned. He paused, noting that many of the xenos’ wounds were inflicted by bolt weapons. Alpharius’ infiltrators, perhaps? A nearby explosion shook him out of his speculation, and the Khan turned back to the remnants of their initial group that had gathered behind him.

“Go to the hold and find shelter. We shall make sure the xenos do not take any more lives today.” As the prisoners filed past the Khan and into the bowels of the transport, the Khan swept his vision across the docks. More daemons had sprouted up, drawing away most of the Eldar fighters in their mad rush for slaughter. The Empress had teleported to the ground floor, hacking her way through the crowd in an effort to reach the Khan and his fellows. Her presence was a boon for the refugees, providing a great distraction for daemon and xenos alike to focus on, rather than shooting those who could not fight back.

“All those that cannot fight are aboard,” the Khan turned as one of the warriors approached, the Astartes covered in blood that was not his own. “Your orders?”

“Get this thing moving,” the Khan said, turning away from the battle and starting up the gangplank. “The Eldar may look to cut us off and make this journey pointless.”

“What of the Emperor... Empress, I mean?”

“She will manage, if she is truly all she claims to be.” The Khan stepped into the darkness, his warriors following behind as several others did their best to close the transport up for transit. The hallways were twisting and disorganized, bedecked with a number of trophies the previous crew had set up, and even the Primarch found it difficult to move onward without bumping or scraping against something. The alien hallways continued ever onward, but to the Khan’s relief they still held to the idea that the bridge did best at the rear of the ship.

Steering was just as alien as the rest of the vessel, the Khan spying a contraption that looked like a series of curved rods ending in a small panel of buttons and touch interfaces. He signaled to one of the others, the smaller Astartes stepping up and tentatively placing his hand against the panels. No sooner had the Marine’s hands touched the controls did the transport begin to hum, displays showing the outside of the vessel flickering to life in the dark.

“The controls are... odd,” the Marine said. “But at the very least we can get free.”

“Whether or not we’ll be falling to our deaths remains to be seen,” another mumbled, drawing a few chuckles from those around him. The Khan said nothing, keeping his focus on one display that he guessed showed a number of Eldar fighters swooping down to join the battle, but he did allow a small smirk to grace his lips for a moment. The “pilot” pressed down on one of the panels, the transport humming as its alien sails twisted about to better direct power to the engines. Slowly, the transport began to drift away, mag-locks falling limp as it broke free of the dock.

Almost as soon as they pulled away, they were attacked.

The Khan braced as the ship lurched, the image of a fighter swooping away as several missiles smashed into one of the transport’s stabilizers. The sail held, for now, though the transport’s already haphazard progress would be hampered as it tried and failed to remain stable. “Does this thing have any defenses?” he called back.

“I presume so, my lord,” the pilot called back. “What exactly that means when the xenos are concerned is another matter. Perhaps we might be able to weather the attacks until we get to a safer area.” another lurch, the bridge filled with the sound of a warning klaxon. “... Perhaps not. Damn xenos craft; of course they would make it so nothing works.”

“Get us clear of the spires.” the Khan replied. “If we do crash at least then we will be far from the xenos hives.” The transport turned and started off, the entire thing shuddering as its engines roared to life. Two more Eldar fighters swooped in, blasting away with missiles and lance weapons while the captured ship was helpless to respond. The Astartes barely reacted, centuries of training helping them to stay calm even as more of their craft was shot away by the xenos.

On the display, the Khan saw two of the fighters disappear, destroyed by direct hits from some “unknown” source. There was a brief flash before a tiny figure appeared atop the ship, rooting itself just as a barrage of missiles ripped through the upper sail. There was a pause before the Khan felt a rush of energy, golden light filling the air around them and racing over the ship. Impacts from missiles and gunfire lessened to nothing, the Marines on the bridge untensing as the transport’s flight evened out.

Jaghatai... The Empress’ voice echoed through his mind. He stepped back, more out of surprise than anything, but soon calmed his mind as the Empress continued speaking. I have kept the enemy off us for now, but there will be other traps awaiting us. Be on your guard, for I sense darkness closing in on us. The Primarch said nothing at first, even if the Empress could hear him, instead turning to check on his chosen as they continued to try and handle the Eldar ship.

“Seems the Empress has chased off those xenos,” the pilot said. “We should be clearing the spires soon, my lord.”

“Good.” the Khan replied, finally reaching to stow away his weapons. “Make for a place the Eldar cannot find us. Then, the Empress will lead us to our next destination, wherever that might be.” And hopefully it is not too detrimental to our strength. The pilot said nothing, continuing to steer as best he could manage. The Khan watched the man, checking him for any signs of strain or worry, but the Astartes kept his composure as they continued onward.

Attacks fell away, and silence reigned. Soon, the refugees slipped down into the shadows of the Webway, only the glowing light of the Empress’ shield guiding their path.

...

Corax never thought he would be placed in a position to be “peacekeeper”.

Horus, for all his faults, had been effective at getting the other Primarchs to work together. Sanguinius or Lorgar could easily talk down and win over their brothers with a kind word or sheer charisma, and Guilliman was always one to try and be diplomatic. Corax was none of that, and never tried to act as anything else.

Yet here he was, leading Russ towards a meeting with the Lion and his followers that Corax knew would end poorly. And he had to be the one to ensure its success? Empress, if you can hear me, I need some assistance.

“Good to finally see some friendly faces around here,” Russ had not stopped talking since they had cleared the landing zone, and Corax could tell he was not going to stop any time soon. Not even the rumbling of their Thunderhawk’s engines could drown out his chattering. “I’d heard rumors you’d gone into the Eye too after that whole mess with Horus. Even looked for you for a century, but I suppose you’ve always had a knack for not being found.”

“Yes.” Corax replied, keeping his voice controlled.

“After that I took to hunting down some of those traitors lurking around; They didn’t seem to do much, so it was a might harder than I thought. Almost got Angron to get off his ass a few times,” the Wolf King laughed. “Ah, that idiot hasn’t changed. All rage, no substance. That’s good, though; means we can just beat him as we did before, send him back with his tail between his legs.”

“I wouldn’t be one to have such great confidence at this time,” Corax said.

“After what I’ve heard you’ve been up to in the south?! Bah, Corax! You don’t have enough confidence in yourself!” Russ gave Corax a playful punch to the shoulder, Corax barely reacting as the Wolf King laughed. “Smash an Ork WAAAGH! and stymie those bug xenos in under a year? Truly a feat worthy of the annals of Mankind.”

“With the assistance of others, of course.” Corax finally turned to look at Russ. “I am not so prideful as to take full responsibility for campaigns that I only played a small part of.”

“No, but there’s no need to be so morose about it,” Russ countered. “I leave that to Jonson and his lot. Shame you had to come with him; I would have loved to see what this ‘Empress’ you’ve spoken of can do on the battlefield.”

“We must make do with all we have at this time.” There was a shudder as the Thunderhawk came to a stop, Corax’s veterans and Russ’ chosen unhitching their restraints as the two Primarchs stepped forward. Another shudder, and the boarding ramp lowered to give Corax and Russ their first look at the Dark Angels’ firebase.

The firebase had been constructed on a rallying field before one of the main forges, a vast plane of steel perfect for concentrating vast numbers of men and tanks. Ranks of battle tanks and artillery vehicles waited at the far end of the field, techpriests inspecting each and every one before sending them back into the fray. The Dark Angels had moved their own vehicles up, mostly Rhinos and Razorbacks awaiting the rest of the Chapter to arrive to be ferried to the front. Directly in front of them Corax could see a small entourage of Space Marines, white-clad Deathwing Terminators flanking Jonson as he waited for his brothers to arrive.

Impossibly, the Lion looked even more frustrated than before.

“Jonson!” Russ called, stepping past Corax and down the ramp. “Glad to see you kept your forces together over the years.”

“What are you doing here, Russ?” Jonson growled, his eyes never leaving the Wolf King.

“Saving your hide, from the looks of things,” Russ countered, coming to a stop in front of the Lion. “You come blasting in here without really realizing what you’re up against. You’d hold out for a little longer but without me these traitors would have recovered much faster.”

“From your limited scope of things, merely killing a bunch of traitors might seem like a great victory. If that’s all you’re here to do, you are free to leave.”

“Our push against our foes is tenuous as it is,” Corax said, coming up behind Russ and placing himself between the two. “It would be best that we stand as one rather than break off on our own, so if you two are finished bickering then perhaps we can construct a plan that best deploys our resources against the enemy.” There was a pause, both the Lion and the Wolf King looking to Corax as if he had suddenly started singing and dancing. The Primarch of the Raven Guard merely cast his eyes between the two of them, his expression not shifting in the slightest.

“... Very well.” the Lion said after a minute. “Come with me, and I will give you a debriefing on our current strategic positioning.” with that him and his entourage turned and started off towards the forge, Corax waiting for Russ to follow before moving to catch up with the other two.

“Agrippina will hold, even without our presence,” the Lion said, sidestepping a column of Basilisk artillery vehicles before continuing. “The Mechanicus forces had most of their forces prepared before the Traitors arrived, and supplemented by the Imperial Guard they will keep the enemy stalled. From there, we will be able to strike out and roll the frontier back.”

“Where, exactly?” Russ asked.

“The path I have chosen should take us back to the ruins of Cadia. We will move north towards Volscar, then move east and perhaps cut the Traitors off-” The Lion did not finish before Russ scoffed, drawing the Primarch to a stop as he turned to face him. “Do you have a better plan?”

“Have you not seen the space around us?” Russ asked, crossing his arms across his chest. “The Eye of Terror wasn’t exactly neat and tidy before, but now it’s devouring worlds like they’re hens set out for a feast. You can go back to Cadia, but that still leaves quite a lot of Warp just running amok.”

“You would pick at the sides,” the Lion countered, drawing closer to Russ once more. “I would see the head struck from the serpent before it can continue to grow in strength.”

“If the head’s what you want, then perhaps you need to look a bit closer.” Russ looked between his brothers before continuing. “The Traitors have a Blackstone Fortress among their fleet. The strongest defenses will do nothing if Lorgar can merely blast a world to ash with ease.” Corax’s eyebrow raised ever so slightly, not enough to be noticed by the others... hopefully.

“I do not fear some xenos star fort,” Jonson scoffed. “Should it cross my path, I will see it returned to the dust from whence it came.”

“Better we strike it now before it comes to that,” Russ countered. “You want to strike a blow against the Traitors, we destroy that fortress and collapse Lorgar’s fleet. Then we can take whatever they’ve captured at our leisure.”

“And I suppose you know where this Fortress is?” Jonson asked. Corax noted Russ’ cocky demeanor slip.

“... No.” he said finally. “But my Runepriests could find it easily enough.”

“Forgive me if I withhold my enthusiasm for folksy conjuring.” The Wolf King bristled as the Lion turned away. “I cannot spare the resources to go traipsing across the Segmentum in search of one starfort. Better to let it come to us than to waste time and lives hunting it down.”

“So you will do nothing,” Russ growled, giving a snort before continuing. “You’re many things, Jonson, but I never took you for a coward.”

“I am a realist, not a coward!” the Lion snapped, rounding on Russ. “My orders are to contain the expansion of Chaos, and I will need every soldier and vessel in precise places if we are to succeed. Were our position more secure I would gladly send an expedition to find this Blackstone Fortress and destroy it, but it is not. Perhaps if you got it through your thick skull that we do not have the forces of the Crusade, then maybe you would not make an ass of yourself and actually fight our enemies in a meaningful manner!”

“Enough, both of you!” Corax barked, his outburst once more catching the Wolf and the Lion off guard. “The more you fight, the stronger our enemies grow. They will not need any xenos superweapon to break us, for both of you are doing a fine job of it already.”

“We wouldn’t if Jonson could pull his sword from his ass...” Russ muttered. Corax chose to ignore him.

“It is clear that neither one of you is up to the task of destroying the Blackstone Fortress,” he continued, both of his fellow Primarchs drawing back in offense. “Russ would draw forth too many resources, and the Lion would leave it be to wreck more havoc on our forces. For lack of a better option, I’ll destroy it myself.”

“Corax, we must stand together as one,” the Lion said. “You said it yourself.”

“Even if you do go, you cannot face the might of a Blackstone Fortress on your own,” Russ added. “If we are to fight this fortress, I should lead the assault.”

“You have no sense of subtlety, Russ,” Corax countered. “The Traitors would smash your fleet before you even got close to the Fortress. And Jonson,” he turned to the other Primarch. “You of all must understand a battlefield is never static. Far ranging units are just as connected to one another as any frontline troops; the three of us working together will be able to not only strike down the Fortress, but perhaps even put the Traitors on the defensive for once.” there was a pause, the Lion and Russ looking between one another before looking back to Corax. Do they really need more explanation?

“This would call for targeted strikes,” Corax continued, pushing past the other two as he continued. “Forces strong enough to draw attention, but not enough to spend our troops needlessly. We attack whatever will weaken and provoke the Traitors; supply depots, transports, portals, whatever they might have. Once we entice our opponents into committing more of their forces, then we strike out and destroy their Fortress.”

“Lorgar does enjoy spectacle these days,” Russ mused, stroking his chin with a free hand. “So, we move to skirmishing our foes now.”

“It helped my people win Deliverance,” Corax said, turning to face the others once more. “Done well, and it will save the Imperium from Chaos once more.” another pause.

“I will... think on this,” Jonson said finally. “I do not like it in the least, but perhaps once our position is fully secure it will allow us to be more... bold. I will take an assessment of what the immediate presence of our enemy is and then construct a new defense.”

“It is better than not acting at all,” Russ added, even as the Lion turned and walked off. “Guess I was wrong about you, Corax; you have taken more confidence in yourself.” Corax did not respond, keeping his gaze neutral as he mulled over the newest development. At the very least, it would placate Russ and Jonson for a little while, long enough for the Empress to finish rallying their forces for battle.

That was the hope, at least. But then, perhaps Corax was more willing to open his mind to hope.

...

They had not gone far from Commorragh before the ship had crashed.

Structural damage, alien controls, fate. Whatever the cause, the ship had stalled and plunged into the Webway, shearing off great expanses of Wraithbone and crystal in its meteoric descent. Strain from the sudden shift quickly ripped off its stabilizing sails, its pace increasing before it plowed into the floor of some great spire, the vessel tearing a deep trench before it came to a stop at the base of some defunct alien gate.

Celestia grimaced as they hit, digging her boots into the deck of the vessel as she poured her power into her shields. The force of the impact sent a heavy shockwave through her body, but even as her limbs wavered her powers did not. Broken pieces of Wraithbone danced around her in a cloud, small slivers slipping past her shields to cut shallow grooves in her armor.

But the shields would hold. That was all that mattered.

Finally, the ship came to a stop. Celestia held position for a minute, not releasing her shield until she was certain there was no danger about. With a small gasp she straightened herself upright, taking a moment to take in the vast, empty plane they had crashed into. At least we were not followed. We will have some time to rest.

Shifting her energy, she teleported down into the hold, appearing off to the side of the main cargo hold. Ahead she could see the newly freed prisoners, shaken from the landing but otherwise free of any new injuries. They did not see her arrival, too focused on comforting one another from the crash, but gradually some of them did spot her in the shadows and drew back, as if being in her sight was somehow offensive to her.

Given all these people have likely been through, anyone in such a position of authority would be a terror.

“There is no need to be afraid,” she said, keeping her voice soft as she stepped from the shadows. “I merely wished to see that you all were well.” the former prisoners said nothing, all falling silent as they diverted their eyes from directly gazing upon Celestia. Sensing their fear, she stopped short of the main group and knelt, holding out her right hand towards the nearest ones. “If there is anything that ails you, I am here to help.”

The former prisoners hesitated, some looking to one another in confusion or fear. Finally, some took tentative steps closer to Celestia. “Is... Is it all over?” the nearest one asked. “Are we safe...?”

“As long as I draw breath, I shall never let harm befall you,” Celestia said, giving the weary prisoners a warm smile. They still hesitated, but eventually one reached a tentative hand towards Celestia, scarred flesh brushing against the warm metal of her armor.

The moment passed as the prisoners drew back, Celestia rising as she heard newcomers arriving. “Empress,” Jaghatai said, his voice cutting through the peace. “A moment of your time?” Celestia paused, turning towards the Primarch. It was unlike him to be so direct in asking her for advice, but... Well, this is hardly normal circumstances.

“Of course,” Celestia nodded before turning back to the huddled prisoners. “I will return soon, my friends.” They said nothing, but a few hopeful glances were all she needed now. She turned and followed Jaghatai down one of the many hallways of the wreck, his chosen moving away to look over their charges and give the two some privacy.

“I see it is more than your body that has changed since we last spoke,” the Khan said, keeping his voice low.

“You disapprove?” Celestia asked, one eyebrow raised. “I have had more than enough issues from Jonson in regards to such matters.”

“The Lion lives?” Jaghatai asked, perhaps more quickly than he intended. There was a pause before his stern demeanor returned. “When I departed the Imperium, you were barely clinging to life. I had originally thought there would be a means to heal you within the Webway, but that was another fool’s errand.” he turned away. “Now that you have returned, I fear perhaps it might not be to a realm you would desire.”

“Of course not, Jaghatai,” Celestia started. “Superstition has arisen where we fostered truth and understanding. In time, we will drive away the corrupting influence and leave Humanity as it was meant to be.”

“Without you indulging in your petty distrust for the Immaterium and those who use its power for the best.” Celestia’s jaw tightened, but she said nothing as the Khan continued. “... Apologies, that was low of me. As I said, you have changed.”

And yet I seem to be making great strides at falling into old habits, Celestia thought. She shook her head and continued. “I have made mistakes, but I am doing what I can to make up for them. Perhaps with your assistance, that will be an easier task than before.”

“If that is what you wish.” the Khan replied. “I intend to return to Chogoris, rally my sons that we may continue our great hunt unabated. Given what I have seen, what no doubt you have seen, we shall find our skills put to good use.”

“Unfortunately, ours is not a war of conquest anymore. A dark force pours from the Immaterium, led by your Traitorous brothers. We stand on the defense now, but soon we shall be in a position to drive back our enemy and restore order to the Imperium.”

“Do you say this to convince me, or yourself?” Celestia stopped, working her jaw for a moment as she contemplated what the Khan had said.

“... You are right, I am babbling like some cretin,” she said, drawing back as she continued. “Our foes do not matter, only that we stand as one. Corax and Jonson have gone to hold the tide, and with your presence we can begin a true offensive.”

“Should Corax’s doubt and the Lion’s arrogance not cost us too much,” Jaghatai countered. “I will rest now. Alert me to when we are ready to move to a new position.” and with that the Primarch departed, the shadows wrapping around him until he was out of Celestia’s sight. She stood in silence for a minute, watching where her son had disappeared, before turning and starting back towards the refugees.

They do not need you. Celestia stopped, her hand falling to her sword as the presence of the Dark God crept back towards her. Ah, did you think I would leave you in peace?

“You must grow bored with this,” Celestia growled, turning down a different hallway to draw the daemon away from her people. “My sons have always been independent of my will, the Khan perhaps more so than others. Why taunt me with a fact that I already know?”

You say that you are indifferent, but in your soul you know it burns you deeply. The Dark God shifted, Celestia feeling the hair on the back of her neck stand on end as it drew up behind her. For your whole life you have wanted to control everything, to dominate man and alien beneath your will. And yet you turn your back for just a moment, and your people realize they do not need you anymore and cast you aside. And you tell me that does not bother you?

“That version of me died centuries ago,” Celestia snapped. “I am not the tyrant you think I am... that you would have me think I am. When my mission is done here and you are destroyed, they will have their choice where they wish their lives to go.”

Do not try to fool me, Empress. You are a conqueror, and you always have been. Were you not you would never have taken up sword and armor once more to fight as you have since you returned to this universe. Celestia’s jaw tightened, but she said nothing as the Dark God sniggered. Oh? Did I strike a nerve again? I know full well about your little escapades across the universe.

“Now it is my turn to call you a liar,” Celestia said, keeping her voice controlled. “If you truly knew of my whereabouts since I first struck at the Four, why keep it hidden away? Why not tell your followers every dirty secret I have kept? Yet they remain silent, as do you, so you do not know if your assumptions are correct or not.”

The nature of the Warp is both chaos and order at once. The Dark God drew away. Yes, the anarchy and strife is always present, but the old gods were as much slaves to their being as any mortal. Khorne was always a bloodthirsty brute, Slaanesh an insatiable whore, and you... Celestia could feel the shadows drawing towards her front, the brief image of a humanoid figure drawing together in front of her. You will always be a tyrant, a conqueror. The very nature of the galaxy demands that it be such, and you can never break free of that truth.

“But can one that has walked all paths be truly beholden to one?” Celestia’s breath caught as a new presence came up behind her. She turned, spotting the spectral image of a man clad in silver Terminator armor walk out of the gloom. “Can one who has the sight of a god and strength of a god, yet has walked the path of a mortal, not choose which is their to follow at the end of all things? Can a conqueror not also be a teacher, a laborer, a mother?”

You! The Dark God hissed, drawing further away from Celestia. What are you doing here?!

“You will never know. Now flee, daemon; your presence is unwarranted.” Celestia could feel the Dark God shift, the creature snarling before its presence dissipated. A minute past, just enough for her to be sure the Dark God would not return before she turned to the newcomer.

“Horus...” she said, a small smile forming on her lips.

“It is good to see you again, father,” the fallen Warmaster said, returning the smile.

Author's Note

Time to wrap things up a bit before starting part 3 of this thing. We'll have a chat with Horus, and then moving around a bit in time and space.

Thank you once more for all your support, and thanks to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.23- ... Comes the Light

... Comes the Light

“I do not wish to come off as ungrateful,” Celestia said, shifting to face Horus fully. “Truly, your presence is probably the most welcome I’ve had in a long time. But what are you doing here?”

“For the easiest explanation, Luna asked me to come and check on you,” Horus explained. “As I am dead and my soul bound to the Warp, I can more easily traverse the bridge between both worlds than any other message.”

“Luna sent you?” Celestia asked, worry rising in her soul. “Is Equestria safe? Has this Dark God started tormenting her as well?”

“Equestria is safe, and Luna has risen quickly to her position.” Celestia let out a small sigh of relief as Horus continued. “Truly, her greatest worry is your safety, which is why I have come here.”

“And you find me struggling to fight off some pathetic Dark God.” Celestia added, turning away from Horus for a moment before speaking again. “How did you drive that thing off? I have tried numerous times but it always seems to leave on its own terms.”

“That...” Horus stopped, massaging his chin for a moment before continuing. “I cannot fully explain why my presence repulsed the daemon. I know that my soul has changed within the Warp since my death, but to directly repulse a daemon of that power...”

“You did help Luna shake off the control of Tzeentch during her time as Nightmare Moon,” Celestia offered. “Perhaps there is more than either of us realize...” there was a pause, Celestia looking away from Horus and down the dark hall of the wreck.

“You doubt yourself,” Horus said, drawing Celestia back to him.

“... I suppose there’s no reason lying to you,” she said finally, hanging her head and sighing. “Returning to the Imperium has been more challenging than I had originally anticipated. So much has changed since I first set out to conquer the galaxy... and yet so much stayed the same. To those around me I can appear calm, be the Empress everyone expects me to be, but with the Dark God looming over my shoulders so much I wonder if that is just not enough.”

“Yet you have the strength to adapt and choose what path to take forward,” Horus countered. “That is something the Dark God will never have... something not even I will have again.” Celestia could feel guilt radiating from the fallen Warmaster, but Horus continued before she could speak. “Perhaps you just need to use that strength more often. Meet me outside, where it is more private.”

“Horus, wait-” Celestia started, but the soul of her son faded before she could finish. She stood in silence, peering into the dark ahead for any other sign. Sensing none, she focused her energy once more, shunting through the Warp until she was standing outside the wreckage of the ship, Horus patiently waiting beneath a destroyed Eldar beacon.

“One thing I am growing tired of is beings who give me vague instruction before disappearing into the void,” Celestia said, giving Horus a half-hearted glare.

“I am surprised that you have not grown used to it over the course of your life.” he countered, waiting for Celestia to join him before the two started off through the Webway. This path was smaller than the one she had taken to Commorragh, sloping downward into a small plaza. Each step Celestia took caused a ripple of light to race through the plaza, giving the floor the appearance of thousands of dancing stars. Briefly the whispers of the past reached out to her, carried forward by the shimmering lights, but they died out almost as soon as they had arrived.

“I tried bringing Luna to the Webway once,” Horus said as they continued down the plaza. “I thought perhaps the stability of the Webway might be enough to pull her free of the Warp... but it was not to be.”

“I would have done much the same,” Celestia said, looking over at Horus. “I tried many things to free Luna, but nothing seemed to work until Twilight used the Elements... It goes to show how ineffective I have been these days.”

“Do not think yourself ineffective, father,” Horus countered. “Perhaps you didn’t break Luna free. Perhaps you have not beaten this cowardly Dark God to death already, but you have set in motion events and forces that Chaos cannot stand against. Many of my brothers rise and arm themselves for battle, and your Student has even begun manifesting the Elements of Harmony in this universe. I did not even think that was possible until I saw it for myself.”

“You’ve been here for a while, then?”

“The flows of the Warp have given me some insights.” Horus sighed, stopping before a bend leading down another twisted thoroughfare. “Nothing much, no glimpses into the future or prophecy, but in other ways they have been of some use.” In the distance Celestia could see gently curving crescents breaking from the shadows, red and blue gems shimmering in the darkness. Webway Portals.

“Back in Equestria, I would be more content with such a role,” she said, following Horus down the path towards the portals. “That’s part of why I took the title of Princess rather than continue to be Empress: to give Ponykind a chance to grow on their own in peace, without the implication of my lording over them in every way. But now I am here, the Imperium wants their overlord. And...” she hesitated, coming to a stop as she gazed around the Webway. “And when I am placed like this, I find myself unsettled.”

“I had hoped to step back after the Crusade was finished,” Horus said, continuing on as Celestia moved to catch up. “Before the Heresy, before I allowed my fear and arrogance to get the best of me. I encouraged my soldiers to start thinking beyond their bolters and swords, to become teachers and builders for the new Imperium... I suppose Guilliman was better than I was at that. But I know the struggle you now face, and I know that you will succeed in finding that change.”

“You have far greater confidence than I do, Horus.”

“I did not speak lightly when I forced the daemon to flee,” Horus stopped and turned to face Celestia fully. “Humanity’s greatest strength has always been its ability to change when the circumstances call for it. The Eldar became too set in their ways, daemons by their very nature are slaves to the emotions that build them, but Mankind has been given the power to change time and again. Scholars take up arms to become soldiers, soldiers cast aside their weapons to build cities and nations from rubble... a young librarian rises to become among the greatest heroes of her kind.” Celestia said nothing, the image of Twilight standing on the banks of the River Rynn floating back through her mind.

“Twilight is not me,” Celestia said. “I dread the day she becomes like me...”

“Why?”

“I need not remind you of what brought us all to this state, Horus,” Celestia moved past Horus, her hands tightening as she continued. “The blood I have spilled could drown countless worlds beneath its weight. The lives my arrogance has laid low could outnumber the stars. I drove you and the others to rebellion because I could not be bothered to tell anyone what I had planned...” she stopped, noticing a tear forming at the corner of her eye. “I neglected my sister to the point she tried to kill me. That is a future I do not wish for Twilight, but I fear I am driving her towards that with every action I take.”

“You united a galaxy that had lost all sense of hope. You rose from the grip of death and struck the gods themselves. You pulled a world from the dust and created a means by which Chaos might truly be defeated.” Horus stepped up to Celestia and gave her a reassuring smile. “You call yourself the Empress of Mankind, but that is only a part of you just as much as being Princess of Equestria is. To accept one over the other is to deny who you are, betray the trust of your subjects in both worlds, and let the Dark God win. I think that is something Twilight sees in you and strives towards in all she does... Perhaps you need to see it again.” Celestia said nothing, mulling over Horus’ words. Briefly her hand unclenched, brushing against the hilt of her sword as her memories continued to flow, images of Twilight before their arrival and long after drifting through her vision.

You brought her to this world for a reason... why would you not wish for her to grow stronger?

“Thank you, Horus,” she said, allowing a smile of her own to grace her lips. “I suppose my guilt has become my worst enemy these days.”

“I am no stranger to such matters. I helped save your sister, you know?” Celestia let out a short bark of laughter at that. By now they had reached one of the smaller Webway Portals, the pale structure looming over them as they came to a stop.

“Before I return to Equestria, I will see you to the next stage of your journey.” Horus stepped up to the portal, brushing his hand against the Wraithbone as Celestia looked on. The gems set within the portal began to glow brightly, a hum filling the air before a brilliant blue disc took shape within the arch, wind rushing over Celestia and tugging at her hair and cape.

“This portal will take you and the others back to the Imperium,” Horus said, stepping aside to allow Celestia to approach. “Where exactly that is I cannot say, but I know that your destination will be safe.”

“Nowhere I go is safe,” Celestia said. “But then, I have always been prepared for the worst.” Horus nodded and turned to leave, Celestia chewing her lip before turning back towards him. “Horus, wait.”

“Yes, father?” Horus asked.

“I...” she stopped, trying to work out her next few words before speaking. “My offer still stands, you know. All my knowledge of cloning and genetics is still sharp, and I would be happy to have you at my side in Equestria.”

“I know you would,” Horus said, his head sinking. “And I know Luna would be thrilled if I were to appear to her in the flesh. But I still have many sins I must atone for, and even Equestria does not have the absolution I seek.” Celestia’s heart fell, but she merely nodded. Horus knew his path much better than she knew her own, perhaps; who was she to judge what he had already decided?

“... Very well,” she said. “Then send my regards to Luna, and tell her I love her more than anything else in this life.”

“I shall.” And with that Horus faded, his spirit disappearing into the shadows as Celestia looked back to the Webway Portal. The disc showed her nothing, perhaps a vague reflection of herself, but its presence was... oddly soothing, the longer she looked at it. She cleared her mind, giving a small sigh as she prepared to step through.

“I am more than a conqueror. I am more than a tyrant,” she said. “I am Celestia, and I shall never remain trapped, no matter what role presents itself” And with that she stepped forward, the energy of the Webway Portal closing around as she was carried forth to her final destination.

Reality snapped back to Celestia, a jolt which almost caused her to stumble forward. Her boots struck marble instead of Wraithbone, a loud clank that filled the amphitheater she had arrived in. Around her she could see dozens of figures, most of them Astartes clad in a myriad of different colors and sigils with a few serfs to tend to them. Looming over the crowd was a large statue, Celestia taking a moment to recognize the carved figure of Roboute Guilliman staring down at her. I must have arrived on Macragge, or at least somewhere within Ultramar. She was about to speak when she felt something seize her around the waist, Celestia looking down to see a familiar young woman beaming up at her.

“Empress!” Twilight cried, tears of joy streaming down her face. “I knew you’d come back!”

“Twil... Tara,” Celestia said, allowing a smile of her own as she reached down to stroke Twilight’s head. “I’m so happy to see you alive as well. Though... how exactly did you get to Ultramar?” Celestia looked up, scanning the room once more. Besides the various Astartes she could see Mattias off to the side, joined by a terrified looking Inquisitor Olivier and... Vulkan?!

“Well...” Twilight trailed off, giving Celestia a sheepish grin. “It’s kind of a long story.”

Author's Note

And we'll be getting in to that long story in Part 3.

Thank you once more for sticking with me this far, and I hope you continue to enjoy all I have planned. Thanks again to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.01- Stranded

Stranded

In the empty void of space, reality contorted as a sparking hulk came spiraling out of the Warp. It kept its forward momentum only briefly, its undamaged engines flickering and dying with a final cough of light. Soon the rest of the ship went with it, exterior lights and undamaged viewports winking out one by one until only a quiet wreck hung in space.

Their reserves were spent. The Sanguinium Martyres would go no further.

“Damage report,” Mattias said, his voice weary. It had been only hours after their escape from Solemnace, and only now was he coming off the adrenaline rush of combat. Slumped over in a chair on the command deck, he waited for the captain’s report to come through. Resigned to whatever fate awaited him, he paid no mind to any others as they went about their duties.

Most were busy cleaning up what had once been their Astropaths. Such a loss would have made him furious at any other time, but now...

“Three engines destroyed, the rest are unresponsive,” the captain started. “Void Shields... offline. Weapons batteries are reporting twenty percent integrity, all others unresponsive. Hull Integrity currently stands at forty percent, stable. Life support systems as sixty percent, though they will most likely stabilize closer to forty. Communications... offline.” The Traitors knew to cripple us thoroughly.

“Casualties?”

“... Reading fifty five percent, with a margin of error of two percent.” Mattias said nothing, reaching up with his left hand and massaging his face as he mulled over the report.

Even if we got the ship up and running again, we don’t have the strength to man it effectively. After a pause, he spoke again.

“How long until we are reported missing?”

“Our planned transit time to Solemnace was two years, one month, and twelve days,” the captain replied. “With the Warpstorm that brought us there, our current damage, and with our Navigator and Astropaths dead, I cannot say for certain when we will be missed, if we are not already. Perhaps if Lady Tara is able to, she can reach out to the Empress and alert her to our plight.” Mattias paused. Given the events on Solemnace he was uncertain if Twilight would be up for anything for a few days, but if it gave her a chance to speak to the Empress...

“My lord?” Mattias blinked as the captain drew him back to reality.

“Apologies, just mulling our course of action,” Mattias said, standing up before continuing. “Our first priority is getting communications back online; if we can get a distress signal up then perhaps we will not have to suffer out here alone for much longer. Speak with Magos Aryll and start organizing repair teams and have all power rerouted from our guns and shields... for now.”

“Yes, my lord. Any further orders?”

“I’ll leave that to your discretion. Alert me if we are spotted by anything.” and with that Mattias closed the communication, standing in silence for a minute longer as he mulled further. A part of him wanted to leave, to return to his room and wait for the situation to stabilize somewhat... but on a crippled ship stranded in Empress knew where in the galaxy, stability was beyond fleeting.

Step up and be the leader, Mattias, he thought. That’s why you’re still alive, isn’t it?

Mattias turned and exited the room, tucking his hands behind his back as he walked down the hall. The passage was darker than normal, no doubt due to the hammering the ship had taken, but he knew the path well enough to not get lost. The only obstacles would be whatever had been knocked loose from the fighting, statues and machinery lying in broken heaps waiting for servitors or crewmen to come and clear them away. Mattias continued in silence for several minutes before a light in one of the rooms ahead caught his attention, a sole pinpoint among the dark that drew him like an insect to flame.

He paused as he realized he’d reached the upper mess halls, empty save for a lone Sister of Battle seated at one of the central tables. From afar Mattias could easily make out Naomi, the Sister Superior looking down into a steaming mug of tea oblivious to all around her. Deciding that walking alone would do him no good, Mattias stepped into the hall and approached Naomi.

“Lord Mattias,” Naomi said, still not looking up from her tea. “I would have thought you would be directing the repairs.”

“I’ve done all I can,” Mattias said. “I’m not the Empress, so I cannot rebuild this ship on my own. Aryll will have a full diagnosis soon and will take point on repairs.” he took a seat across from Naomi before continuing. “I suppose you had similar thoughts as I?”

“My business is killing the foes of the Imperium. What do I know of repairing derelicts?” Naomi took a sip from her tea, turning her eyes to meet Mattias. “... I would be in my quarters, but Tara has always encouraged me to be more... open.”

“You’re still alone here.”

“Small steps, my lord,” Mattias let out a short chuckle at this. The two sat in silence before Naomi spoke again. “Tara is not doing well.”

“I gathered.” Mattias sighed, resting his chin on his knuckles. “I’d go down to see her myself, but I seem to have a knack for sticking my foot in it when it comes to her emotions.”

“She may bear armor and blade, but she is still a civilian at heart.” Naomi took another drink from her tea. “I never got a chance to feel what that was like, to know innocence and peace and see the good in all people... Perhaps that’s why I am here, lest I be the one to ‘stick my foot in it’ as it were.”

“She’s connected well with you and your Sisters, though,” Mattias pointed out. You, at least, didn’t contemplate killing her out of paranoia.

“Perhaps, but I know where my strengths lie. I am a soldier, an instructor; I tell a Sister to come, she comes, and I tell her to go, she goes. I can clear a trench or duel a champion well enough, but to console one such as Tara in her grief?” Naomi shrugged, brushing her hand against her branded cheek. “My scars are much older. For Tara, I leave her recovery to the younger Sisters; they have experienced similar loss more recently than I have.”

“You speak of Morya, then?” Naomi stopped, raising an eyebrow as Mattias continued. “It came up during my research on our way to Romana Prime. Since I was not there it was mostly an academic point.”

“For the sake of everyone, I would keep it at that.” Naomi looked back at her tea. “My girls will bring Tara back from the brink. Even Judith could do wonders for her right now... she just needs to take the step to heal first.”

“Sooner would be better,” Mattias straightened up. “I don’t want to rush this, Tara doesn’t need that kind of stress, but our communications were destroyed during the battle and all our psykers save Tara and Angelique went with them. Tara needs to contact the Empress for our rescue, or we’ll be stuck out here for months at best before anything happens to find us.”

“We will do what we can,” Naomi said, taking yet another sip of tea. “But this will only progress at its own pace. It took me forty six years to even begin to make peace with my scarring at the hands of the Eldar; for Tara, only the Empress knows how long until she heals, if she ever truly does.”

“For her sake, I hope it is soon,” Mattias said, looking down at the table. “For all our sakes...”

...

Mir’shen was dead.

Twilight sat on her bed, staring at the far wall of her room. Her armor lay in a cluttered mess on the floor, the joints still sparking with residual magic from when she had removed it. Her sword too lay among the rest, pushed off to the side so she would not slice off a hand or a foot when she put everything back together.

Mir’shen was dead.

She stared ahead, her hands tucked in her lap as she tugged on a seam in her jumpsuit. For its proximity to the outer hull it was a miracle her room was not damaged during the battle, a fact that Twilight would have been grateful for in any other circumstance.

Mir’shen was dead.

Twilight wanted to cry. She really did. It would be so easy, just to collapse and weep, pour everything out and wait for Spike or Fluttershy or Celestia to come and tell her everything would be fine... but Spike and her friends were a universe away, Celestia who knew where.

The Imperium had no time for tears. So she would have none.

A knock at her door jolted her from her thoughts. She smoothed out an imaginary wrinkle in her suit before rising. “Who is it?”

“It’s me, Tara,” the muffled voice of Rebecca called. “Veronica and I brought you some food. Would you like us to come in?” Twilight opened her mouth, but stopped herself. The old Twilight, the weak Twilight, the Twilight who let Mir’shen die, that Twilight would have said yes, embraced the Sisters and poured her soul to them.

The Imperium has no place for that.

“No, just leave it there,” she said finally. “I’ll come get it in a moment.”

“But Tara... are you sure?” Veronica asked. “No one should remain alone in their grief.”

“I’m fine,” Twilight countered, forcing a shrug as she stood and moved towards her armor, picking up a few segments before speaking. “I’ll be out in a few minutes. Just leave the food and I’ll get to it, don’t you worry.” there was a mumbled reply, but soon Twilight heard a small clank and the sound of the Sisters walking away. Once she was certain they were gone, she let out a sigh and continued to gather her armor.

“I’ll be fine...” she muttered. “I’ve pulled through before, and I can pull through again. Then I can make sure no one dies again... Make sure no one dies...” she stopped, glancing at the pauldron that bore her cutie mark. She gave another sigh before pushing the armor away with her foot. “Most powerful mortal magic user and I can’t even save one person. What does that have to say about me?”

She paced, returning to her bed once more as she clenched and unclenched her hands. Here she was, cooped up inside with so much more to do. Why was she still worrying about things; they got the Unbound Flame, they escaped the Chaos Fleet, why worry?

Mir’shen was dead.

Twilight would have gone back to sitting, but a growl from her stomach brought her back to reality. I should eat... she thought. Grief waits. They’ll need me strong if we’re going to get back to the Imperium. She turned and stepped towards the door, opening it fully as she peered out into the darkened hall.

It took her only a few seconds to realize she was not alone.

“The mare clutches to the darkness,” Angelique whispered. The psyker was sitting opposite to Twilight’s door, her knees pulled up in her chest as she fiddled with the hem of her skirt. “She strikes it to save the spark, but the drake stands alone against the serpent.”

“... I wonder how much you really know about me.” Twilight said, looking down at the platter the Sisters had left her. It was nothing much, a few small rolls and some protein paste, but it was better than nothing. “Ever since I met you you’ve always spoke in riddles, and you always seem to talk about me as ‘the mare’.”

“The eye falls and the sons of the dragon rise,” Angelique said, staring into space as if Twilight were not there. “The mare... does she see what she needs? Does she know what the answer is?”

“If I did, would you still be here?” Twilight asked, her voice sharp as she took up the tray. “You should get some rest. Go find Bianca, maybe; she at least can take care of her charges.”

“The pillar breaks, but not yet...” Angelique said, finally looking up at Twilight. Her eyes were dark, sorrowful, and Twilight could see lines of tears on her cheeks. “Do you know the answer? Does your answer please them?”

“What would you know about anything like that?” Twilight snapped, almost dropping the food as she glared at Angelique. “All you ever do is talk nonsense. Can’t you focus and break through the madness on your own? Why do I have to help everyone that comes to me with a problem, and why am I so bad at it? Why does your stupid Imperium have to be so insane all the damn time!?” Angelique said nothing, pulling her knees in tighter as she looked away from Twilight.

“The flower shines a light in the darkness, and the mare will know the answer.” she said, wrapping her arms around her knees.

“Well I don’t know the answer. I don’t seem to know the answers for anything around here, because you all keep changing the questions on me. And you know what? Fine. I don’t care about having any answers, and I won’t give any if all of you are just not going to care anyway. What do you have to say to that?” a pause, Angelique merely staring ahead as Twilight snorted. “That’s what I thought. Now please, just leave me alone.” and with that she stepped back in her room, slamming the door shut on Angelique as the psyker continued to stare into the dark. Twilight stood at the door, her hands quivering as she did her best to calm herself back down.

That’s how it has to be, she thought to herself. The Imperium wants me to be focused, so I’ll be focused. I’ll save them all, and show them just how powerful I really am.

I’ll save them... this time, I will.

She set the food down, her hunger forgotten as she returned to her bed. She sat up straight, folding her hands in her lap once more as she peered at the wall, waiting for... something. What, she could not say, and she doubted she would ever get a true answer.

All she could see was Solemnace. After all, Mir’shen was dead.

...

The little one knows, and yet you claim knowledge. You cannot see, not yet... perhaps it has to be forced out.

You already know the answer. The answer to the one question that will save your life, and theirs.

But then, you do not want to answer that question, do you?

What do you think they have lost? What will you lose?

What are you willing to sacrifice for the sake of your friends?

Author's Note

Now for the lowest key game of Space Hulk ever.

Thanks again for all the support, and thanks to Deatheater55 for the editing help. Likes and comments are, as always, much appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.02- Repairs

Repairs

Veronica took a step back, allowing the repair servitors to pass by. The cyborgs gave no notion of recognition, plodding away down the hall with large piles of scrap metal and cut wiring clasped in their arms. Lord Mattias had explained they would be fed back into the Sanguinium Martyres’ forges, Magos Aryll and his fellow techpriests fabricating replacements from what had once been lost.

All Veronica could remember was how the Magos and the captain had protested about letting “outsiders” touch his ship, but that was more Mechanicus weirdness than she needed.

“Where did Lord Mattias want us after this?” Veronica turned at Rebecca’s voice, watching as her sister and Ruth stepped past with a large box of scrap metal. “I don’t think I can spend another day hauling around this much metal.”

“This was the last load for this section,” Veronica said, moving to help her Sisters. “I believe Sister Bianca needed us back in the infirmary when we finished with this.”

“You sure?” Judith called from the rear, trying and failing to peek around the massive pile of scrap she carried. “I know we’re not much for appearances, but we’re covered in Empress knows what and walking into an area with a lot of open wounds.”

“Bianca and I have done most of the healing, Judith,” Rebecca said, straining as she tried to squeeze through the nearest door to follow after the servitors. “I think she mostly wants us to practice on our counseling.”

“For Tara, then?” Judith asked. The four fell silent, Veronica chewing her lip as she looked onward through the dark. It had been almost a week since they had exited the Warp, since the battle of Solemnace, and none of them had actually seen Tara come out of her room. The only indication she was still alive were the trays of partially eaten food she would leave outside her room every morning, and if Mattias was correct a few missing books taken from his library.

“I do not wish to rush things,” Veronica started. “But perhaps we should try to get her out of her room, get her to open up more.”

“I offered to study with her two days ago,” Rebecca said, frowning. “She said ‘No, I have to do this alone’. She has never turned down an offer to have a study buddy.”

“Study... buddy...?” Ruth asked, her brow furrowing.

“It is a companion who helps her go through some of her reading,” Veronica said, giving Ruth a smile. “Rebecca and I have done it several times during our transits through the Warp. It is quite fun once you get the hang of Tara’s moods.”

“... But why the name?”

“Have you ever known Tara to be one for formalities?” Rebecca asked. Ruth said nothing, finally giving a shrug of agreement as Veronica turned her focus back to the hallway ahead. The line of Servitors had almost fallen out of sight, and the Sisters had to pick up the pace to catch up to the cyborgs. Empress, thank you for Naomi’s tutelage, Veronica thought. Running all those laps without armor has made this much easier than it would have been otherwise.

The trek to the forge was a long one, made longer from a lance blast that had opened most of the direct corridors to the void. Down twisting service ramps and up small ladders the Sisters wandered, never taking their eyes off the Servitors in their slow march. The Servitors would have no say, their augmented brains merely relaying all their techpriests felt necessary, but Veronica found her ire rising with each new turn they took through the ship. Why must we always suffer at the hands of the Mechanicum?

Finally they came to the heart of the Sanguinium Martyres, the Servitors forming a single line to drop their scrap before the billowing forges. Magos Aryll was there with several other Servitors, the techpriest quickly manipulating larger servo arms and arc welders to fabricate new sheets of armor and wiring. The Servitors did not even stop, looping around the forge to grab the cooled metal and start off through the ship, a seemingly unending human conveyor belt that would have fascinated any other observer.

Veronica only felt a chill run down her spine.

“Ah, Sisters,” Magos Aryll said, skittering over to them as they deposited their own load on the pile. “I admit that I had my trepidations before, but you have proven yourself more than adequate in acquiring more supplies.”

“We are quite good at following instructions,” Veronica said, stepping back as she did her best to be diplomatic. “Sister Bianca requires our presence, though. Is there anything more that you require of us?”

“No, that will be all,” the Magos replied, pulling a few strands of wire from the pile with some of his servo arms. “Though perhaps you may escort Lady Tara from the forge. She keeps drifting into my workspace and I cannot have uninitiated personnel impeding my work.”

“Tara is here?” Rebecca asked, eyes widening. “Where is she- Oh...” Veronica traced her sister’s gaze. Tara was standing several meters to the left, her back to the forge as she looked at the Unbound Flame. The Sisters had set up an impromptu shrine made of Mir’shen’s relics before the coffin, the gauntlet and spear set neatly atop the folded drakescale cloak, and it was the shrine that captivated Tara's interest more than anything else. She made no sound, her hands tucked behind her back as she peered at the relics, and with the darkness of the forge she would have been invisible were it not for the Magos pointing her out.

“Should we leave?” Ruth whispered. “If we try approaching her now she might just shut us out.”

“We can’t just leave her alone all the time,” Rebecca countered. “Then she’ll never open up. Think about what happened with you and Sister Naomi.”

“That was an accident and we didn’t grow closer until after our transport blew up under our feet. If Tara is mourning then it would be improper for us to interrupt.”

“We can always join her,” Veronica offered. “I am sure she could use the company.” Judith appeared to be of the same mind, stepping past the others as she marched over to Tara. Of course Judith would be the first to reach out, Veronica thought, hesitating for a moment more before moving to join her Sister. They were just shy of Tara when the woman turned to face them, blinking in surprise as they drew closer.

“Oh, hello girls.” she said, her voice... oddly controlled. “I didn’t expect to see you down here.”

“We were just assisting Magos Aryll with repairs,” Judith chirped, giving Tara a smile. “How are you? We haven’t seen you in a week.”

“Oh, I’ve been busy,” Tara said, pushing an errant lock of hair out of her eyes before continuing. “I just needed a break, that’s all. I should get back.”

“Perhaps we could come with you?” Veronica offered, taking a step towards Tara. Her own smile slipped as she saw the other girl shy away from her, as if she were some street thug threatening her with a knife. “Pardon me for saying this, but you seem stressed. Perhaps some tea and a small chat would help you?”

“No, but thank you,” Tara said, backing away from the others. “I’m fine, really. I’ll see you in the training room later? I had some ideas about my shields I wanted to try.”

“Tara, please,” Judith stepped forward now. “We are only trying to-” the Sister never finished before Tara winked out in a flash of violet light, the Sisters standing in silence before Judith’s shoulders sagged. “I ruined it.”

“Do not be so hard on yourself, Judith,” Rebecca said, coming up and resting a hand on Judith’s shoulder. “We took a chance, and we failed. We are Sister of the Order of Our Martyred Lady, and we have never let such a setback stall us for long.”

“I know...” Judith turned to look at the others. “But she’s going about this all wrong. Shutting herself off, deflecting...” the group fell silent, looking from one another as if they would magically have an answer. When none was forthcoming, Veronica spoke.

“Let’s just be thankful that she has come out of her room,” she said. “Let us all be the models of perfect Sisters, and she will open up to us.”

...

“Lord Velas, we are ready to test the distress beacon again.”

“Good,” Mattias said, turning to stand over the main comms line. Empress, please let this work. “Open comms and activate the distress beacon.” there was a pause, a small burst of static followed by silence. Mattias drummed his fingers against the panel, waiting for a signal from the techpriest. “Magos Aryll?”

“Comms are showing open, Lord Velas,” Aryll replied. “Though I suppose from your silence, not so on your end.”

“... No.” Mattias said, groaning as he palmed his face. “Dammit, what is it that we’re missing?”

“I will run another diagnostic scan on the system. Perhaps there is a subroutine that is blocking the Machine Spirit from properly performing its duties.”

“Whatever it takes.” Mattias said. “Alert me when the diagnostic is finished.”

“Yes, Lord Velas.” the vox clicked out, leaving Mattias alone once more. He sighed, stepping away from the console lest he start beating it out of frustration; repairing the long range comms was always going to be difficult, but three days of testing and still nothing.

“Empress, grant me patience to make it through another day,” he mumbled. Spending some time in the chapel probably wouldn’t hurt either, a small voice said at the back of his mind, but Mattias shook his head.

The ship was his chapel now, duty his sacrifice. His actions would please the Empress, one way or another.

“You wanted to see me, Mattias?” Mattias held his breath, turning to face Twilight as she stood in the doorway. She appeared drowsy, her eyes not as sharp as usual, but at least she was up and about. Though if my reports are anything to go by...

“Twilight,” Mattias said, taking a moment to compose himself. “Has the Empress tried contacting you?” Twilight’s shoulders sagged for a moment, but she was quick to compose herself again... Too quick.

“No, but I’ve been trying to focus on a few other things first,” Twilight said. “But once I’ve gotten that sorted out I’ll contact the Empress and get her out here.” she mumbled something else, looking away from Mattias as if he were a teacher scolding her. There was a pause before Mattias spoke.

“Twilight, are you okay?” he asked. “I’ve heard from the Sisters that you’ve been acting odd lately.”

“Odd? I’m not acting odd.”

“You’d have an easier time convincing me you’re really an ork,” Mattias took a step towards Twilight. “You’ve shunned contact even more than usual, you’ve been described as ‘snippy’ with some of the crewmembers, and you’ve barely spoken with Naomi and the others since we left Solemnace. I understand that you are mourning-”

“I. Am. Fine.” Twilight snapped, glaring at Mattias as she continued. “Everyone keeps asking me that, and yet no one seems to accept my assurance that I am fine. I’m doing great, actually.”

“Twilight-”

“Don’t ‘Twilight’ me. You’re not the Empress.” Twilight crossed her arms before continuing. “I’ve been trying to do things your way, the Imperial Way. I’ve mourned, and now I’m moving on; why can’t you all just accept that?”

“Because you obviously haven’t moved on,” Mattias reached out towards Twilight, but she quickly smacked his hand away.

“Don’t touch me!” she snapped, drawing away from Mattias. “I don’t need help. I have a lot more to offer than just another weakling you have to trip over. You’ll see, and then maybe you all will treat me with some respect!” and with that she stormed off, Mattias staring blankly into space as she disappeared from sight. Instinct told him to go after her, perhaps apologize and make things right.

... But for what? At this rate she’ll teleport me into a sun.

He sighed and turned back, slowly approaching the comms station as static broke through the silence again. “Aryll?”

“I have isolated the broken subroutine and will begin repairs. We will be ready for another test within the hour.” a pause before the Magos spoke again. “Lord Velas, are you well?”

“... Honestly, I don’t know.” Mattias sighed. “Just prep the test. We need to get out of here, and fast.”

...

Rebecca was the last of the Sisters to join the table, setting her tray down before smoothing out a wrinkle in her robes. She looked to Naomi, the Sister Superior returning her gaze quickly. “Would you like me to say the blessing?” she asked.

“Of course, Rebecca.” Naomi replied, giving a short nod. Rebecca returned the nod before turning to her food, making the sign of the Aquila before speaking.

“Glorious Empress, bless this food you have provided for us in these trying times,” she said. “Grant us strength and clear vision to see us through another day, and grant us rest tonight that we may continue to empart Your Vision upon the Galaxy.” a pause, Rebecca casting a glance to the others before adding. “Blessed Empress, watch over Your servant Tara, who suffers from her grief. Let us never forget all we have lost, and let us show Your Strength and Kindness to all who are suffering, now as before.

“There is only the Empress.”

“And She is Our Shield and Protector.” the others chanted, pausing before moving to eat.

“I wonder why She has not tried to find us yet,” Ruth mused, taking a bite from a roll. “I understand it is part of Her Plan, but... it has been some time.”

“I am sure She will be searching for us if we are lost for too long,” Veronica offered. “Or perhaps Tara might be able to contact Her soon.” there was a pause before Veronica looked to Rebecca. “Perhaps you might be able to contact her.”

“Me?” Rebecca squeaked, shying away before continuing. “I-I am no psyker.”

“But you’re a Saint now,” Judith said through a mouthful of food. “That’s got to count for something.”

“I... I don’t think that’s how the Element works...” Rebecca looked down at her arm, as if expecting the Element of Kindness to materialize there on a moment’s notice. “I had been hoping to ask Tara about it, perhaps learn if there was anything more I could be doing, but... well, with all that has happened I did not want to impose.”

“When she has healed a little more, then perhaps.” Naomi said. “For now, focus on our duties, and Tara will come to us.” Rebecca and the others nodded, returning to their meals as they mulled over the discussion. They did not have long before a new presence entered the hall.

“Hello, Sisters,” Rebecca looked up as the Valhallans approached, Nikolai taking the lead. “Would we be interrupting?”

“No, make yourselves comfortable,” Naomi said, gesturing to an empty section of the table. As the two troopers settled in, Naomi spoke again. “Any more news from Lord Mattias?”

“No,” Alexis said, eating a spoonful of protein paste before continuing. “He has been working with Magos Aryll to get our distress beacon working again. Haven’t seen him leave the bridge in days, really.” there was a pause, the Valhallan looking to his meal before chuckling. “Can’t say living on a Space Hulk is all it’s shaped up to be. Feels like Basic but with fewer Commissars.”

“I don’t know about Commissars, but the Sisters Superior of the Gracia Convent could be quite the Taskmasters,” Judith said, sliding down the bench until she was in front of the two Valhallans. “At least we’re alone out here rather than being attacked by xenos or heretics. That wouldn’t do any good for our repair attempts.”

“Yes,” Nikolai mumbled, keeping his attention down at his food.

“Ah, but we’ve been in worse before,” Alexis said, pushing aside his rations. “You know what Nikolai and I were doing before we were called to save Lord Mattias? Garrison duty. By the Throne that’s a boring assignment.”

“I wouldn’t know. We’ve always seemed to be on the move,” Judith’s face grew somber. “With a few exceptions... But surely it couldn’t have been that horrible.”

“You’d think that after a few years of jumping right into the teeth of orks and Tyranids guarding a rising Fortress World would be a break, but not so.” Alexis shook his head. “Some of the other troopers and I took to having grenade throwing competitions to pass the time.”

“Not this story...” Nikolai muttered, shifting away as if it would somehow stop his brother from talking. From how excited the trooper was, and how interested Judith seemed, Rebecca guessed it didn’t work.

“Anyway, we couldn’t use real grenades because that’d just be a waste of ammunition, so we had to use some dummies they’d been training the new conscripts on. It was me, my brother, and this pinhead named Yuri that’d been brought into our squad from one of the heavy weapons teams. We got some grenades and found a nice muddy field, figuring we’d be able to determine distance based on where the mud flew up when the grenades hit.”

“Wouldn’t a standard training field be more reasonable?” Judith asked.

“I think we were a bit drunk at the time... So I step up first, throw the grenade and get it maybe three meters. Not my best throw, but what can you do? Nikolai steps up and manages to throw his grenade five meters. And then Yuri steps up and throws the grenade, but for the life of me I couldn’t see where it landed.” there was a pause, Judith waiting for Alexis to finish the story. She blinked, clenching her hands as the seconds ticked by. Even Rebecca could feel her brow furrowing in confusion and frustration as she waited. “Anyway, we got the orders to go to Braxas soon after-”

“Wait, what about the grenade?!” Judith cried.

“What about what grenade?” Sisters and Valhallans turned to see Tara sitting down at the table, two rolls set on her tray. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt. Just getting some food before I go back to studying.”

“Hello, Tara,” Judith said, turning to face the other woman. “I... I wanted to apologize for startling you the other day, at the shrine.”

“Hmm.”

“You were having a moment of privacy, and we stumbled into it. I hope you can forgive us of our blundering.” Rebecca nodded in agreement, looking to Tara for any sign of an effect.. Tara said nothing, though Rebecca did notice that she ripped apart the first roll rather violently. This isn’t helping.

“Thank you for your concern,” Tara said, eating a piece of the roll. “I’ll... keep that in mind.”

“Hey, that reminds me of another story,” Alexis started, drawing Judith’s attention back to him. “Lord Mattias told me about this one Inquisitor that acquired a Jokaero during one of his travels.”

“A what?” Rebecca asked.

“It’s some kind of ape xenos. Not sapient, but they make weird technology that some Inquisitors like to study. Anyway, the Inquisitor needed to get to a new system, but the only ship he could find was commanded by a Magos with a reputation for despising ‘pets’. Not wanting to risk his Jokaero to the Mechanicus, the Inquisitor stuffed it up his coat and pretended to be some morbidly obese nobleman or something.

“Several days into the charade the Inquisitor is introduced to the Magos, whom he sees has an ornate xenotech axe he carried as a trophy. The Magos approaches him and asked how the trip has been treating him, but before the Inquisitor can speak the Jokaero in his coat sneezes. Confused, the Magos rips open the Inquisitor’s coat and reveals the ape.

“‘Lord Inquisitor,’ he says, seizing the Jokaero from the Inquisitor. ‘You know our law forbids pets aboard this vessel.’

“‘Does it?’ the Inquisitor asks. ‘Well you should also know that xenotech is forbidden by Imperial Law’. and the Inquisitor stole the axe from the Magos. Furious, the Magos stormed over to a nearby airlock and pitched the Jokaero inside, spacing it without another word.” Judith and Rebecca let out small gasps at this. Xenos or not, the ape had done nothing to warrant spacing, and it must have been properly sanctioned if an Inquisitor was handling it... right?

Tara barely reacted.

“The Inquisitor was equally furious,” Alexis continued. “So he pushed the Magos aside and threw the axe into the airlock, spacing it without another word. Since he couldn’t prosecute the Magos and the Magos couldn’t kill him without drawing suspicion, both stormed off to their quarters and would not speak to each other again.

“A few more days pass, and as he’s inspecting the vessel for hull leaks the Magos hears a tapping sound near one of the ship’s viewports. He looks out and there’s the Jokaero, staring in with a stupid look on its face. Guess what it had in its paws.”

“Um...” Judith frowned. “The axe?”

“No, Yuri’s grenade.” Alexis finished, grinning like a madman. Rebecca blinked, turning the statement over in her mind several times. She worked her jaw, trying and failing to come up with an adequate response to what the Valhallan said.

Judith burst out laughing.

“Oh! That’s funny!” she cried, clutching at her sides as she laughed. “I-I wish I had some stories like that from my training!” she continued laughing, Rebecca finding a small smirk of her own growing on her lips. With all they had been through, perhaps a short laugh would be most welcome.

Or it would have, if Tara’s glare did not intensify.

“I-I have to remember that,” Judith said, finally calming down as she looked to Alexis. “It might get me in trouble when we return to Palisades, but then I’m no stranger to that. Did I ever tell you about the time Rachel and I accidentally stole some communion wafers?”

“How can you just sit around and talk about things like that?” All eyes went to Tara, the woman having redirected her glare from her food to the group. “We’re stuck out here with no chance of rescue, and you just use the time to make jokes?”

“Beats playing Vostroyan Roulette,” Alexis mumbled, earning a jab in the ribs from Nikolai. Tara pushed her tray away and stood.

“We’ve been stranded out here for who knows how long, and yet I seem to be the only one that cares about more than... than... than this!”

“Tara, don’t mistake our joking for ignorance,” Judith said, rising to meet Tara before continuing. “We all know what is at stake, and we all are working to make it better. I mean no disrespect, but it seems that the only one who isn’t is you.”

“Really?” Tara snapped, crossing her arms in front of her chest. “You think I’m trying to keep us out here or something? I have been studying night and day to find a solution to get us off this hulk, to find a way to save everyone as I should, and not one of you have lifted a finger to help me!”

“Tara, we have tried,” Rebecca said, standing to hopefully deescalate the situation. “Please, sit and finish your meal. We can talk more on this, and perhaps you’ll feel better-”

“I’m fine! I’m completely fine!” Tara brought her arms downward, a small pulse of her power flaring out her hair. “Why can’t you all see that I am fine! I’m moving on, I am being productive, and I will get us out of here.”

“You haven’t moved on,” Judith said, taking a step towards Tara. “You’re hurt, and you’re trying to ignore it so you don’t feel vulnerable again. I know it seems easy to just push everything away, but it always comes back.”

“It doesn’t seem to come back for you! Or do you all actually feel anything anymore?!” Rebecca gasped, eyes darting to Judith. The other Sister blinked in shock, her hands curling into fists.

“... You take that back,” she whispered, a small tremor running through her body.

“That’s what I’ve come to realize about all of you,” Tara said, pointing towards the group before continuing. “You’re numb, all of you. On Caesaria, Rynn’s World, Solemnace, it doesn’t matter who dies or how many die, just that your precious mission isn’t totally ruined in the end! When was the last time you ever felt anything? When was the last time you actually felt real loss?!” Rebecca opened her mouth to speak, reaching a hand towards Judith to calm the Sister, but to no avail. One strike, and Tara was on her back, her hand clutching her lip as blood pooled around her fingers. Judith growled, pinning the other girl to the floor with her foot before speaking.

“That’s why you’ve hidden yourself away from us?!” she roared, pressing her foot harder into Tara’s gut as she tried to squirm away. “You’ve ignored us and rejected our offers of help because you think we don’t know what you feel?! That we’re all just automatons sent to die gloriously in the Empress’ Name?! I thought you were our friend, but I suppose if that’s what you think you’ve learned nothing over the last three years we’ve known each other!” By now Ruth had stepped up to pull Judith away, but the enraged Sister easily shook the other off.

“Do you want to know the last time I felt loss? Do you?! Every morning I wake up and look over at the next bunk, and every morning for ten years it has been empty. Because Rachel isn’t coming back, because she died on Morya and I couldn’t do anything to stop it!” by now Rebecca had moved, rounding the table and pushing back against Judith. The other Sister stepped back, blinking as her anger drained away from her face.

“Judith, stop!” Rebecca cried. “You’ll hurt her if you keep going. Just... just stop.” Judith blinked again, staggering back as she came back to her senses. Finally, she let out a sniff and turned away, tears trailing after her as she ran from the mess hall and into the darkness.

“Judith...” Tara called from behind Rebecca. “J-J-Judith, I-I didn’t mean to...” Rebecca turned, watching as Tara tried and failed to pull herself up from the floor. Her lip had stopped bleeding, thankfully, but she too was trying and failing to hold back tears. Rebecca quickly crossed to her and knelt, placing a hand on Tara’s shoulder.

“It’s alright, Tara,” she whispered. “Just let it out. We know you didn’t mean to say those things.”

“I-I-I just wanted to move on,” Tara sobbed. “I-I just wanted t-t-to be like you all.”

“To deny grief is to deny the Empress, for grief is to show we are still human,” Ruth said from behind Rebecca. “We all mourn for you, and for Mir’shen, even if it seems as though we do not.” Tara looked away, her eyes going soft as she reached to dry a tear from her eye. They sat in silence for another minute before she spoke again.

“I-I should go find her,” she said. “I-I shouldn’t have said what I did.”

“No, you shouldn’t have,” Rebecca said. “But you were angry, and something needed to break. Judith understands that too, but she needs some time to rest and calm before you can speak to her...” she looked Tara up and down. “I suppose you need some rest too. You really don’t look well.”

“No... I suppose not.” Tara shook her head. “I’m sorry...” Rebecca said nothing, pulling Tara into a hug as her tears flowed more freely. It took a moment for the other woman to return the hug, sobbing as Rebecca gently stroked her back.

It was not peace. But perhaps it was a step towards something better.

Author's Note

Catching up to my train of thought and spitballing makes these chapters come out more quickly. That's good, especially since some of my favorite scenes for writing are coming up.

Thanks again once more to Deatheater55 for giving the chapter a good once-over, and thank you all for sticking with me this far. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.03- Rachel

Rachel

Judith let out a yawn, rolling over and pushing Frederik off her chest. She blinked a few times, allowing her eyes to adjust to the darkness of her sleeping quarters as she looked across to the next bunk.

Still empty. As it always was.

“Well, maybe tomorrow will be better, Frederik,” she said, giving the heavy flamer a small hug before swinging her legs over the side of the bed. Briefly her eyes fell to the scars on her left calf, but she pushed that out of mind as she stood up and grabbed a robe, draping it over her nightgown as she planned out the rest of her day.

Mattias and the others need help with repairs... then sparring... then more assistance... she paused. Perhaps Tara will be more willing to open up about Mir’shen. Their argument still lingered in the Sister’s mind, but Tara was going through a lot; perhaps she needed a moment to break and allow the anger to die down.

But she didn’t have to go that far...

Judith shook her head, tying the front of her robe as she turned back towards her bed. The last thing she grabbed were a small strand of prayer beads, worn from use but far more valuable than any other possession of hers... save perhaps Frederik. Ruth would be the only one up, ever diligently praying over their armor and weapons, so Judith would have some time alone to pray and think over the coming day. She smiled, humming a hymn as she trotted down the hall towards their common room.

Perhaps if all went well, she and Frederik could spend some time on maintenance-

Judith stopped mid stride as she entered the room. Tara was there, sitting just off to the side of the Sister’s shrine. The girl looked awful, with great bags under her eyes and her hair in a tangled mess, though her gaze still seemed as sharp as ever as she spotted Judith. “Oh, Tara!” Judith squeaked, stepping back as she continued. “I-I had no idea you were up so early, and here!”

“I didn’t sleep,” Tara said, her voice flat. “I... I haven’t been able to sleep for days now.” Judith remained silent, watching as Tara blinked before rising up to her feet. “If it’s too much of a bother, I’ll come back later.”

“No,” Judith said, stepping forward and resting a hand on Tara’s shoulder. “Stay... You came here for a reason, so there’s no need to leave before you have had your say.” Tara hesitated, but soon gave a short nod as Judith guided her to Ruth’s prayer mat, the Sister taking her own as she waited for Tara to speak.

And wait she did. Several times Tara made to speak, only to draw back and return her eyes to the shrine. Judith knew it best to let her speak when she was ready, but a little ice breaking would not hurt. “Would you like something to drink?” she offered. “No recaf, or tea; Rebecca almost broke my hand the second time I tried to use her tea set...” she paused before giggling. “You do not want to know about the first time.”

Tara ventured a quick smile, but that vanished almost as soon as it had come. Well, at least she’s not mad... Judith looked to the shrine, her eyes tracing the fabric of the cloth in an effort to find the focus of Tara’s gaze. That task a failure, she shifted in her seat, her hands brushing against the prayer beads on her wrist for encouragement.

“I...” Tara finally said, Judith’s head snapping in her direction. “I... I’m sorry about what I said, about none of you feeling pain and loss.”

“I know,” Judith replied. “And believe me, I was much the same when I was younger. If it is any help, I forgive you.”

“Thanks,” Tara said. “I have a friend a lot like you... back home...” she hesitated. “The thought of me losing her friendship, your friendship, over something I said in a moment’s anger... I can’t even think about how awful that would be.”

“If your friends are like you, then I am sure they would be quick to understand.” Judith offered. Tara fell silent for another minute, Judith reaching over to rest a hand on the other woman’s knee.

“... I’m no stranger to death,” Tara said, looking towards Judith. “My grandmother passed when I was little, before the Empress took me under her tutelage. My parents tried to break it gently, said she’d gone to be somewhere nice and safe... but I figured it out a lot quicker than they thought I would. It hurt then, but I was younger and... m-maybe it passed quicker than it should...” she turned away, flicking a stray tear from her eye. “But now... Mir’shen’s gone. I could have saved him, stopped that... that thing from killing him, but I didn’t.”

“He saved your life, Tara,” Judith said. “If he had not intervened when he did the daemon would have overpowered and killed you.”

“You don’t know that!” Tara cried, turning back towards Judith as her tears fell more freely. “I-I am the Empress’ personal student! I know pretty much everything she knows! I could have done more!”

“Tara, that daemon had all but knocked you out already; another strike and Lord Mir’shen would be here mourning your loss instead of you mourning his.” Tara fell silent, turning away as Judith continued. “I know it hurts, and it pains me to say this, but there really wasn’t anything more you could have done...” the two said nothing, Judith watching Tara as she mulled over what the Sister had said. Judith waited a little longer before speaking again.

“I know how much you admired him,” she said.

“H-he seemed like the only one that really believed in what I spoke of,” Tara replied. “Mattias and Corax seemed to humor me at times... you all seemed to think I was crazy.”

“I didn’t think you were crazy,” Judith chirped. “Maybe a little naive, but not crazy. Especially not after you helped make Rebecca a Saint.”

“My point is,” Tara continued. “Mir’shen agreed with me. He always spoke of compassion, understanding, and he never tried to counter me with things like ‘that’s just how this galaxy is’.” Under normal circumstances Judith would have laughed at Tara’s impersonation of Lord Mattias, but she chose to keep quiet for now. “Mir’shen wasn’t like that... and now he’s dead.”

“If his words still ring true in your heart, then he is never truly dead and gone,” Judith replied, sitting up straighter before continuing. “When I was in training, I was taught that the fallen are taken to the Emperor’s side in preparation for the final war against the Darkness. That is all well and good, but at times Saint Gracia will come and select a few to return in spirit to the Imperium, for their work was not quite finished when they died. These heroes stay with us in their words, their actions, guiding us subtly from the void so we can complete our tasks. Some are powerful enough to return and become Living Saints, though that hasn’t happened with our convent for some time.”

Tara looked away, Judith reaching out to rest a hand on her shoulder before continuing. “Mir’shen may be dead in body, but his spirit and his soul lives on within you. You still hold the message of kindness and gentleness, even when others might have forgotten, and your faith in such matters will keep that message alive within you even when all others fall away.” she paused for a moment, looking away and chewing her lip. “I sounded a lot like Ruth there... she was always better at this sort of thing than me.”

“You seem to be doing fine,” Tara offered before pulling away. “But... I-it’s easy to say you won’t forget, that the soul of someone sticks with you through everything... but what if it doesn’t?” Judith frowned, clenching her hands as she thought of something to say. Finally, she saw her eyes drifting past Tara, towards the hallway leading to her room.

“Wait here. I have something I want to show you.”

...

Twilight watched Judith disappear down the hall, her gaze lingering as if she expected the Sister to return just as fast. When it became apparent that was not going to be the case, she turned her vision back to the shrine, trying her best to keep her thoughts focused on what Judith wanted to show her rather than...

Twilight shook her head. “No... n-no, Judith’s wrong. I could have done more...” It would have been easy. A shield spell, perhaps, deflecting that final bolt... but then, the creature had broken her last shield so easily; who’s to say he couldn't have shattered a new one? Teleport, moving Mir’shen out of the way and back to her and the others... and what would her follow up be, with the daemon still alive? Would she have been able to protect the Sisters too? Would that have just led to more death?

Would she have saved anyone then?

Mir’shen... she thought. If Judith’s right, and you are still here guiding me... Why couldn’t I have done more...? She sniffed, drying a few errant tears as she continued to wait. Finally she heard Judith return, the Sister taking her seat once more as Twilight saw something clutched in her hand.

“Now, what I’m going to show you is very special to me,” Judith said. “Only Sister Naomi knows I have this, so promise me you won’t tell the other girls?”

“I promise.” Twilight was half tempted to make it a full Pinkie Promise, but the possibility of confusing Judith was not something she wanted to deal with right now. Judith hesitated, looking down at the object before taking a short breath and passing it to Twilight. Twilight gingerly accepted the “gift,” turning it over in her hands to get a better look at it.

It was a picture, well-preserved in a metal frame. It showed a great statue of a woman, kneeling with her hands spread out as if offering gifts to those below. Sitting beneath the statue were two girls, dressed in similar robes to what Judith was now wearing, small dishes of ice cream in their hands. It was so... peaceful, unlike any image Twilight had seen since arriving in the Imperium.

The first girl was obviously Judith, perhaps a little plumper and less battle worn, but Judith nonetheless. She wore a massive smile, and probably more of her treat than she had eaten, but that did little to dampen her spirits as she posed for the picture. The other girl was more demure, regal, only the hint of a smile gracing her lips as she regarded Judith with a sideways glance.

“Is that Rachel?” Twilight asked after a minute of studying the picture. Judith nodded before continuing.

“This was taken on our last day of training, when the Feast of Saint Gracia coincided with our shrine world’s annual spring festival. Our convent is more puritanical than most, and we normally wouldn’t participate beyond security and officiating, but Canoness Diana gave us one day to go out and enjoy some time away from our duties.” she paused. “From what Sister Naomi told me, she almost had to fight a duel to secure that time. Knowing some of our Elders, I wouldn’t be surprised.

“Anyway, we had just been put into our battle squads, and I was lucky that Rachel was put in mine. We’d always done everything together, so that day we went out and enjoyed the festivities.” Judith beamed. “There were songs, games, dances. They were even handing out those little cups filled with some kind of frozen cream. Have you ever had anything like that?”

Almost whenever I wanted, Twilight thought, but she quickly pushed that thought out of her mind. “A... A long time ago, I think.”

“I was a little surprised since we didn’t get many sweets in the convent, but this was... it was like nothing I had ever had before.” Twilight said nothing, watching Judith gush over her memories. “And Rachel... she was always a stoic, but I always knew when she was happy. She just had that... that kind of air about her. A kind of peace, a shift of the eyes, that sort of thing. Many of my Sisters took it for granted, but I knew when she was happy. And that was probably the best day she and I had ever had.” Judith paused, her expression dropping. “The last best day, I suppose, for the next day we were boarding our transports and heading to Morya.”

“I heard you and the others mention Morya before,” Twilight said. “But... you never really do more than mention.”

“It’s one of the darkest points of the Gracia Convent’s service. We... We have a certain reverence for it, a sort that Sister Naomi was unsure about introducing you to for a number of reasons.”

“Oh,” Twilight said, her spirits dropping.

“But if you’re going to know about Rachel, I have to talk about Morya,” Judith continued, straightening up so Twilight could see her fully. It was then she noticed the Sister was fighting tears of her own, chewing her lip to force herself to continue.

“Morya is a tech world not to far from our shrine world of Palisades. The tech priests of Stygies VIII used it as a testing ground for their research, but that’s about all I was told en route. Some had rebelled against Terra and the Mechanicus, starting a civil war we should not have had much of a part in save that we were nearby and offered to help. By that point the armies of Stygies and the Imperial Guard had arrived in force, and we had assumed we would arrive for some easy mopping up and heretic executions, a good teeth cutting for all us new initiates.

“... They didn’t anticipate us arriving a month ahead of schedule.” Judith turned away, her voice quivering.

“The Mechanicus don’t understand... normal humans at times. To them, we were just more bodies, more guns to bring against the rebels. Canoness Diana protested, but we still found ourselves tossed right into the thick of things, with orders to take down the last line of defenses the tech-heretics had for their stronghold. Tempestus Stormtroopers or Space Marines would have been better suited for the mission, but they had us instead... and we suffered for it.” she stopped, her voice catching once more. “I-I’m sorry, Tara. I’m not normally this choked up about these things.”

“No, it’s okay...” Twilight reached out, resting a hand on Judith’s shoulder. “You... you don’t have to go on if you don’t want to.”

“I have to,” Judith said, shaking her head. “If you’re going to get better, you need to know about Rachel.”

“But it’s clearly breaking you up,” Twilight continued. “I-I know you’re trying to help, but I don’t want to cause anyone else any more pain.”

“No... It’s better if I say this...” Judith paused, flicking away a tear. “Rachel would have wanted me to do this...” Twilight’s jaw tightened, her mind trying and failing to come up with some rebuttal that would give Judith an out, but nothing materialized. It was wrong, to just let a friend be so broken up like this... but then, I’ve been suffering on my own these last few weeks, and where has that gotten me?

“... Okay,” she said, withdrawing her hand from Judith’s shoulder. “Go on.” Judith remained silent for another minute, her hands tightening around a wrinkle in her robe. Finally, she spoke.

“... I’m sure I’ve mentioned this, but there were thirty girls in my training barracks,” Judith said softly. “Thirty girls, just like me... only Ruth and I survived Morya. A-and Rachel... Rachel was the first of them to die...”

...

Judith would have ducked as another volley of artillery shells whistled overhead, but she and Rachel were already moving too fast to be worried about such matters. They did duck when the shells impacted, her ears ringing as the high explosive shells blew hundreds of chunks of earth into the air. Once the rain of earth ended, Judith rose and looked back to Rachel, the other Sister rubbing some traitor’s blood off her face before looking to her. “Are you okay?” Rachel asked, her voice impossibly calm.

“Terrified, but never better!” Judith chirped, hefting her heavy flamer up as she turned back to the front. “Come on, the others are waiting!” Rachel said nothing, quickening her pace as the two sprinted down the line. The Krieg had dug hundreds of fortifications around the city, the myriad of trenches and foxholes making the going difficult for the Sisters. Judith stumbled before diving into the next trench, Rachel following soon after and almost bumping into her in the process.

“Judith! Rachel!” the two junior Sisters snapped to attention as Sister Superior Madeline stepped past the other Retributors in their squad. “Why did you fall behind?”

“We were separated by traitors, my lady,” Judith explained, holding her heavy flamer close. “I apologise for the delay.”

“As you should. We are behind schedule, and Lady Diana needs this sector cleared.” Madeline then looked to Rachel, noticing the blood on her face. “And what happened to you?”

“Traitor. Judith punched its head off.” Rachel replied. “It was quite impressive.” There was a moment as Madeline gave Rachel an odd look, but finally nodded and ushered them back towards the squad. Judith jogged towards the front, pushing through the others to find her spot before peeking over the edge of the trench.

Ahead of them was a vast, dead field. Craters and ruined vehicles of war dotted the landscape, some still pouring smoke and fire from recent hits. Dozens of broken and mangled bodies littered the space between craters and broken tanglewire, mostly Death Korps soldiers, but Judith could see a number of red and black clad Skitarii shattered from the tides of war... and a few of her Sisters laying among them.

The air was alive with gunfire, bright tracers and lasbolts flying back and forth between the two lines. Judith could see some survivors from previous charges huddled behind wrecks and digging in to craters, doing their best to keep their heads down lest the traitors turn their guns on them. Well, it might make things a little easier for us... Judith thought, shaking her head as she focused back on reality.

“Squad primed, Sister Superior!” one Sister in the group called.

“On my signal, start moving,” Madeline replied. “We’ll burn out that trench so the rest of our Sisters may advance. Prepare yourselves!” Judith could not see her commander, but nodded all the same as she flicked her heavy flamer’s pilot light back on. I should really give you a name... Emperor, if it is my destiny to survive this battle, grant me a name for this your Blessed Flamer.

“GO, NOW!” Sister Madeline bellowed, climbing up over the edge of the trench. “PURGE THESE HERETICS WITH BOLTER AND FIRE! FOR THE EMPEROR!”

“FOR THE EMPEROR!” Judith and the others cried, rushing up and over the top. She was aware of other groups like them charging out into the open, but all she could focus on right now was the trench ahead of them.

And the heavy gun emplacements swinging towards them.

They were hit almost immediately, Judith ducking aside as a burst of heavy stubber fire sliced through Sisters Caroline and Vanessa behind her. The distances was much too far for her heavy flamer to reach, but the Sisters behind her answered with bolters to try and keep some of the heavy gunfire off of them.

Rachel was among them. Emperor, please protect my Sister.

There was a whistle in the air, Judith only getting a chance to look up as something dropped in among them. She threw herself down just as the mortar exploded, shrapnel pinging off her back followed by more dirt and stone. Smoke wafted over her body, causing her to gag as she turned to see if any of her Sisters still stood.

“Sister Madeline?!” she cried, coughing as she turned about. “Sister Madeline?! Sister Riza?! Rachel!?” the smoke began to clear, Judith spotting several of her Sisters pulling themselves up to continue the charge.

Four would not rise again. Still, Judith found herself crying in relief as Rachel broke through the smoke. “Rachel!”

“Judith,” Rachel said, her brow bloody from a piece of shrapnel. “Are you hurt?”

“No, I’m fine.” Judith smiled. “The Emperor protects us today.”

“Keep moving, Sisters!” Sister Madeline shouted, recovering her power maul from where it had been knocked from her hand. “The trench must be cleared! Judith, lead on!”

“Yes ma’am!” Judith hefted her heavy flamer around and continued to charge, keeping her breath controlled even as more bullets went whistling past her head. A wet thud told her that another one of her Sisters had been hit, but all she could focus on now was the trench.

The Traitors within. Those who had killed her Sisters.

“Traitors!” Judith cried, slowing only just as she raised her flamer. “Please send my regards to the Emperor’s Throne!” the soldiers in question had no time to bring their heavy stubber around before Judith pressed down on the activation rune, a wave of fire washing over the trench and the cultists within. Their screams barely rose above the roar of the flamer, Judith sweeping the weapon across the trench as Rachel and the others rushed to her side. Bolter shells and flame rained down on the traitors below, reaping a terrible slaughter as the last of the Retributors burned through their foes.

“Quickly now, before the traitors can regroup,” Madeline called, leaping into the trench and crushing a traitor’s skull with her mace. “Judith, move up the trench, focus on those guns!”

“Yes ma’am!” Before Judith could move, she heard a faint crack of gunfire. A sniper, out of sight for now but still a great danger. She opened her mouth to warn Sister Madeline before her left leg exploded with pain, the sniper’s bullet stabbing through her armor and blasting her calf to shreds.

“Ow...” Judith squeaked, toppling over as Rachel rushed to her side. Adrenaline dulled some of the pain, but trying to move her leg felt as though she were being stabbed again and again. “S-Sister Madeline! Sniper!”

“Of course the traitors have no honour!” the Sister Superior growled. “We must keep moving before that coward takes another shot. Judith! Can you move?”

“No...” Judith bit her lip to keep from crying. “Oh Terra, my leg hurts...”

“We cannot risk losing our momentum,” Madeline said. “We will have to leave you here. We’ll signal a medicae to pick you up-” Madeline stopped, and Judith felt something slipping under her armor. She gave a small gasp of pain as her leg jostled her rescuer, though she bit back her gasps as she was shifted about.

“I’m taking her back,” Rachel said, a small grunt being the only sound of exertion she gave.

“Sister Rachel! The Traitors will close in on us if we are not standing together!” Madeline barked. “She will be secure here. Let the medicae do their jobs!”

“My Sister needs my help. Saint Gracia would never allow her sister to fall unaided.”

“Your orders are to secure the trench!”

“My duty is to save my Sister.” Rachel turned, Judith watching the world spin as they reoriented towards friendly territory. “I’m sorry, ma’am.” With that they started off, Rachel springing as fast as she could without jostling Judith further. Judith whimpered, clutching her heavy flamer tightly as bullets traced their retreat.

“Rachel...?” Judith asked, her voice weak. “What... what was the name of Saint Ciaphas’ aide? Wasn’t it Frederik?”

“It was Ferik.” Rachel replied, skirting a shell hole to dodge a burst of gunfire.

“No, I think it was Frederik...” Judith looked to her flamer. “This is my Frederik... he keeps me safe and kills heretics.”

“Frederik is a nice name. Just be sure to speak with a techpriest to make sure it is alright with them.” Judith gave a small smile, even if Rachel could not see it. Her Sister was always there for her...

Judith blinked a few times as she heard screaming. Very familiar, very angry screaming. She tried to look up, but all she could see was a ruined Leman Russ Executioner that Rachel was making a beeline for. A brief burst of gunfire filled her hearing, bullets sparking off the destroyed tank as Rachel shifted Judith off her shoulders and set her down behind cover.

It did not take long for the wounded Sister to realize they were not alone.

“Controlled bursts, Ruth,” A helmeted Sister Superior called, pulling down a second Sister as a stream of bullets flew overhead. “Keep firing like that and you will have spent all your ammunition for nothing.”

“But those bastards killed my Sisters!” Ruth cried. “I want them to suffer for what they have done! The Emperor’s Wrath flows through me-”

“And will be spent uselessly if you shirk wisdom and direction!” The Sister Superior countered, quickly ducking around the edge of the tank to let out a short burst of gunfire from her combi-flamer. “The Emperor’s Wrath is a mighty thing, but only when tempered with wisdom and control.”

“... Yes, Sister Naomi,” Ruth said, giving a short nod. There was a pause before Ruth turned and spotted Judith. “Wait, Judith!? What are you doing here?!”

“Hi Ruth,” Judith said, managing a smile despite the pain in her leg. It was now she could see Ruth was injured too, a large cut running from her scalp to her right cheek. “I hope your day’s going better than mine...”

“Ruth, you know these two girls?” The Sister Superior, Naomi, asked.

“Y-yes Sister Naomi!” Ruth said quickly. “They were in my training barracks back on Palisades.” The Superior nodded, shifting forward to check Judith’s injuries. She gingerly lifted Judith’s leg, Judith giving a squeak as it throbbed with pain.

“Sniper, I’m guessing,” the older Sister said. “Fortunately it doesn’t look like it hit your bone. Some surgery will get you back on your feet in no time.” Judith watched as the Sister Superior ripped a strip of cloth from her tabard, wincing as she wrapped it around Judith’s shredded calf. “That should stop the bleeding for now.”

“Thank you, Sister,” Judith said, any further discussion drowned out by a mortar exploding nearby. Sister Naomi turned her attention to Rachel.

“Name and Squad, Sister?”

“Rachel, assigned to Sister Madeline’s Retributors, Squad 17-Epsilon.” Rachel replied.

“Madeline’s not one to let her girls run off like this, wounded or otherwise.” Naomi drew back, Judith hearing the faint click of the Sister Superior’s vox. “17-Epsilon, this is Sister Superior Naomi, come in 17-Epsilon... Madeline, it’s Naomi. I’ve found two of your girls back here.” a pause, punctuated by more gunfire. “I’d hardly call rescuing a wounded comrade desertion, but I do understand the need.” another pause. “Negative. My squad’s been shattered and I’m pinned down. I can send the unwounded one back to you, but that’s all.” more gunfire and another mortar, Rachel shifting to shield Judith from the worst of the blast. “Understood, she’s on her way back now.” Naomi’s vox clicked off as she looked back to Rachel.

“Your squad’s being pressed.” the Sister Superior said. “Return to them and help them break out.”

“No.” Rachel replied. “I need to protect my Sister.”

“She’ll be fine under my care,” Naomi countered, rising up to look down on the two younger Sisters. “But we must not forget our duty to our other Sisters and to the Emperor. We’ll provide covering fire for you.”

“But my Sister needs my help.” Rachel said, her voice rising ever so slightly. Judith shifted as best she could, so she could look up at Rachel.

“Rachel, you need to go.” she said. The other Sister looked down at her, eyebrows raised.

“But you’re hurt,” Rachel said. “I need to make sure you’re safe-”

“I’m safe now,” Judith replied, reaching out and resting a hand on Rachel’s arm. “Sister Naomi and Ruth will look after me, and I have Frederik. Our other Sisters need your help now, and we can’t let them down... can we?” Rachel hesitated. For perhaps the first time since Judith had met her she showed full worry, her stoic expression slipping away as she looked between Judith and Sister Naomi. Finally, she spoke.

“Take care of her,” She said, taking up her bolter and preparing to duck out of cover. “She’s my friend.”

“I have no intention of losing another Sister under my care today,” Sister Naomi said, reloading her weapon before looking to Ruth. “On my signal, Ruth, unleash hell on those heretics.”

“I am the voice of the Emperor, and He will find them all wanting,” Ruth replied, bringing her bolter up in preparation. Judith pushed back with her good leg, just enough to stay behind the Leman Russ and out of sight. She looked to Rachel, watching her Sister brush her finger across the trigger of her bolter in anticipation.

“Go, now!” Naomi and Ruth popped over the top of the wreck, their bolters roaring as they opened fire on their targets. Rachel gave a short nod, leaping from behind cover and taking a few shots of her own to clear the path.

Then, Judith heard it. The faint crack of a sniper rifle, further away but still sharp among the general roar of battle. She winced, her leg throbbing once more, but behind cover she would be safe from such an attack. The wet smack of a bullet hitting flesh stilled her heart, and she could only watch in silence as the shot found its mark.

Rachel staggered back, her bolter tumbling from her hands as she reached for her throat. Crimson blood spilled across her hands and chin, the Sister trying and failing to stop her severed jugular from bleeding further. Rachel sank to her knees, gasping as she choked on her own blood, her eyes drifting to Judith before she toppled over and fell still, her hands falling limp as blood pooled in a macabre halo around her head. Judith choked, tears welling in her eyes as she watched her Sister die.

“R-Rachel...”

...

“... I don’t remember much after that,” Judith said, hanging her head once more. “Ruth told me a medic found us and we got back to friendly lines. I spent three days in surgery as they rebuilt my leg.” For emphasis she rolled up the hem of her robe, Twilight seeing her left calf covered in white scar tissue. “It still aches from time to time, especially on remembrance days, but I’ve managed.”

“I’m sorry, Judith...” Twilight started. “I had no idea...”

“You never asked, and we never told you. There’s no way you could have known about Morya.” Judith looked up to the shrine. “Almost the entire force Canoness Diana brought from Palisades died that day, cut down by enemies we were not prepared to face... Five hundred were new initiates, just like me, Ruth, Veronica, and Rebecca. The others were experienced trainers and spiritualists, looking to give a few last pieces of advice to their former charges before we were sent out into the wider galaxy. When they fell, along with Canoness Diana, we barely had the resources to train a new wave of recruits. That’s why they call us the Lost Convent, for so much of our blood was spilt, new and old, we are on the verge of going extinct.” silence reigned, Twilight looking to Judith in case the Sister wished to continue. Sensing an opening, Twilight spoke.

“I’m really sorry for your loss, Judith,” she said. “I-I can’t imagine what it’s like to lose so many people you care about. It kind of makes my own problems seem smaller-”

“No!” Judith snapped, grabbing Twilight and turning her so they were face to face. “Don’t ever say anything like that to me again! Whether it’s one Astartes or one hundred Sisters, there is no scale of grief to be applied to loss. You losing Mir’shen is no different from me losing my squad, or my commander... or Rachel.” Twilight watched as Judith tried once more to bite back her tears, the Sister releasing Twilight’s shoulder to wipe her eyes.

“How do you get through all this?” Twilight asked. “You always seem so chipper and happy, so how do you get through all the pain and loss?”

“Sometimes I do, sometimes I don’t.” Judith shrugged. “Sometimes I go to sleep and return to Morya. I think it’s all a bad dream and when I wake up, Rachel will be there to comfort me. I know she won’t be, but... maybe someday, I think, I’ll be wrong.” she paused, a smile returning to her lips. “But more than that, I dream of the two of us, dancing through the harvest festival, treats in our hands and smiles on our faces... well, my face, anyway. Because that’s who Rachel was, not a Sister who died horribly and pointlessly on some forgotten battlefield, but my friend whom I loved more than anything save the Empress Herself.” Twilight chewed her lip, looking to Judith for a moment before turning away. “If it helps, think more about Mir’shen. Not Forgefather Mir’shen, or Lord Mir’shen, just... Mir’shen.”

Twilight furrowed her brow, casting her thoughts back so she could find moments that best fit what Judith said. A minute past, Twilight doing her best to grasp memories without breaking down and pulling away. “He... he always wanted to help,” she finally said. “Not just me, but Mattias, you and your Sisters. After everything we went through on Caesaria, I didn’t think there were any truly kind people outside my little group... and yet there he was.”

“I was always told the Salamanders were among the kindest of the Emperor’s Angels,” Judith added. “He always spoke highly of you, in what little time I was ever in his presence... usually during mealtimes. I never expected an Astartes to be fine with sitting with the likes of us.”

“Yes...” Twilight nodded.

“But he was more than that, wasn’t he?” Judith continued. “You knew him the best of all of us, surely.”

“He helped me on Rynn’s World, keeping me balanced when things started getting worse. M-mattias and I had our issues, but he... Mir’shen never lost hope in me.” Twilight paused as another thought came to mind. “... You know, he’s probably the only person in years to actually shake my hand?” Judith gave a little gasp of surprise.

“Really?”

“Yes. Everyone else was all salutes and bows and occasional glares, and Mir’shen offered me a handshake...” a pause before Twilight let out a short chuckle. “The eight-foot tall superhuman with glowing red eyes acted more human than most humans I’ve ever met.” Judith joined in with a chuckle of her own.

“He laughed at my story about kissing Ruth. Definitely human to me.” Twilight let out a snort, cupping her mouth in her hand to suppress her laughter.

“I-I shouldn’t be laughing like this,” she started, nibbling on her hand to try and bite back her giggles.

“Mir’shen would have laughed like this,” Judith offered, her grin widening before she continued. “Big and scary he might have been, but he was really a... a... He was like Frederik! Mir’shen was your Frederik!”

“He was... your flamer?” Twilight asked, working her jaw for a moment. “I don’t-”

“Both are highly affectionate, comforting, and they love starting fires!”

Twilight blinked, unsure of what to think of Judith’s triumphant grin. It was a simplistic take, even childish, and yet... Happy, friendly heavy flamer...

Twilight snorted again before laughing, rocking back as she tried to contain herself. “Oh dear!” she gasped. “Y-you’re right! I don’t know why I didn’t see it before, but you’re right!”

“I always am, no matter what Ruth says about me,” Judith chirped as Twilight continued to laugh. She could feel tears forming in her eyes again, but this time she did not try to fight them.

This... this felt good.

“Oh, Judith...” she said, wiping away a few tears before continuing. “I... I really needed that. Just a chance to feel good again... think about better times...”

“Cherish that, Tara.” Judith said, reaching out and resting a hand on Twilight’s cheek. “Think of it, relish in it, for that is what Mir’shen was and will always be. To think of him only as a casualty of war is to dishonor his memory, just as if I were to think of Rachel as another martyr for the Golden Throne. It will be hard, I won’t deny that, but the joy that you have witnessed in your brief time with him will far eclipse the pain that you feel now.”

“Yes...” Twilight nodded, feeling her smile growing stronger. “Yes, I will. I will never forget Mir’shen, no matter how much it hurts or how long it takes. I might struggle, but I have you, Mattias, and the others.” she let out a small chuckle. “I will never forget, and I will always remember everything he- Judith, you’re glowing!”

“I am?” Judith asked, looking down at her hands even as her voice shifted. Sure enough, her hands were enveloped in a light pink glow, energy running up and down her arms as she marveled at them. Twilight drew back, giving the Sister some room as she tried to make more sense of what she was seeing. Finally, Judith looked up at Twilight, a massive grin on her face.

“Does this mean I get to be a Saint too? That’s way better than being a Canoness!”

Author's Note

I don't have a whole lot to say, other than this was an earlier scene that I couldn't wait to get out. Judith's backstory was going to be that she'd been mind-wiped by the Grey Knights after witnessing Canoness Diana get on the wrong end of a Khornate daemon, but things change.

And now, stats:
Sister Judith, Prophet of Laughter

Points: 60:

Movement: 6”

Weapon Skill: 3+

Ballistic Skill: 3+

Strength: 4

Toughness: 4

Attacks: 3

Wounds: 3

Save: 3+

Leadership: 8

Wargear:

Bolt Pistol

Frederik, Blessed Flamer of Laughter: Judith’s beloved heavy flamer, Frederik has been further enhanced by the Empress’ Blessing and now the reassuring powers of the Element of Laughter. Cover is useless against blazing walls of prometheum, and hundreds of charging foes are left as charred piles of ash before the Sister of Battle.

Frederik is a heavy flamer with the following profile:
Range: 12”
Strength: 5
AP: -3
Damage: 2
Assault 2d3
This weapon automatically hits its target. Enemy units do not gain advantages of cover when targeted by this weapon. Sister Judith may fire this weapon twice if she has not moved (this includes Overwatch).

Special Rules:

Prophet of Laughter: Judith is knowledgeable of both great joy and great sadness, understanding the latter and how to push through to find the former. With her words and general bubbliness, others too can see through moments of fear and trepidation, rallying to strike down those who would see them crushed in body and in spirit.

Units within 6” of Sister Judith may not lose more than one model from failed morale checks. If a unit falls back within 12” of Sister Judith, they may still shoot and charge as if they had not fallen back.

Shield of Faith: This model has a 6+ invulnerable save.

Naomi’s Battle Sisters: If Sister Judith is taken in the same army as Sister Ruth, Sister Rebecca, Sister Veronica, and Sister Naomi, they may be taken as a single Elites Choice.

Agents of the Empress’ Chosen: Sister Judith may be taken as an Elite choice in any army, provided Twilight Sparkle is taken as well.

Faction Keywords: Imperium, Sisters of Battle, Order of Our Martyred Lady

Keywords: Character, Infantry, Sister Judith

Special thanks to Antiquarian for helping me with some of the heavier emotional scenes, and Deatheater55 for editing. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.04- Testing and Research

Testing and Research

“I understand that the Empress works in Mysterious Ways,” Ruth muttered. “But what in the name of sanity possessed Her to make Judith a Saint?” Mattias watched as Ruth buried her head in her hands, not even looking up as the Sister in question sauntered up to her.

“Aw, don’t feel so down, Ruth,” she chirped, grinning as she hefted her now gold-plated heavy flamer. “I’m sure the Empress had a good reason, and she made Frederik so pretty. Look, he’s even got a little blue skull!” she pointed to the sapphire skull and crossbones on the flamer’s fuel tank, the gem sparking as she pointed to it.

Ruth just gave another groan. “Perhaps it is punishment for some sin I have committed...” Mattias was not a priest, but he was certain that was not how the Empress worked. He would have said something before he felt a light tap on his shoulder.

“Mattias, can I talk to you for a moment?” Twilight asked. From her wet hair and hurriedly prepared robes Mattias guessed she had recently showered, but he pushed comments on her appearance out of mind as he followed her to a more secluded part of the hangar. Behind him, he could hear Judith singing something about her new Sainthood, but that too he deemed irrelevant.

“I see you are taking this development in stride,” he said once he was certain they were out of earshot.

“I’m doing what I can,” Twilight said, reaching into her robe and pulling out a notebook. “After I came down from whatever energy Judith was giving off after she gained the Element of Laughter, I almost just crawled back into my room to wait everything out...” she paused before shaking her head. “But no, that’s not what I needed. I got a notebook and started jotting down a couple theories about what we’re seeing here. I-It’s probably the only thing keeping me from relapsing right now...” Twilight passed the notebook to him, Mattias taking a moment to thumb through the notes. Most of it was in the looping hieroglyphs Twilight liked to write in, but there was enough Gothic peppered within that he understood what she was speaking of.

To a point.

“‘Psycho-Emotional Singularity’? ‘Paralleling summoning’?” Mattias frowned. “I don’t wish to sound rude, Twilight, but this makes no sense.”

“I know!” Twilight cried. “I said the same thing as I was writing it down!” she stopped, taking a moment to compose herself before continuing. “Back home, the Elements of Harmony manifested all at once when my friends and I used them to purify Luna, and only after a long trip through a variety of dangers and trials.”

“How is that any different than what we’ve been through?”

“You may notice we only have two Elements, not six.” Twilight pointed back to the Sisters, Mattias following her finger as his gaze fell upon Judith.

“Hey, look what I can do.” she brought her heavy flamer around, a brief pause hanging in the air before a torrent of pink and white flames roared from the weapon. “Pink and white! Oh Frederik, you’re so strong now!”

“... Please, keep talking before I start worrying about her setting my ship on fire,” Mattias turned back to Twilight. “So these Elements are not all manifesting at once.”

“Right, so I can’t just rely on my current knowledge of them to help us going forward.” Twilight took her notebook back and thumbed through a few pages. “So I started looking for parallels, anything that might be used to paint a bigger picture and help us in the future, and I think I’ve got a basic theory forming.

“Now, the Warp in this universe is more easily affected by strong emotions, probably from the constant abuse of Chaos and rogue psykers and the like. That in turn means that when a strong enough emotion is displayed, it fundamentally changes the makeup of the Warp and how it interacts with the material world.”

“But the Sisters aren’t psykers,” Mattias pointed out.

“Yes, but four of my friends back home aren’t unicorns and can’t use magic like I can.”

“Still, only psykers can have a lasting impact on the makeup of the Warp. The very nature of the place makes it more receptive to those that can push and pull against it, if my research into Angelique’s condition is anything to go by. Anyone else wouldn’t have been able to effect the Warp in the manner you described.”

“Normally I’d agree with you, but the Elements here and back in Equestria don’t act like normal Warpcraft,” Twilight turned a page before continuing. “See, normally to cast a spell I need to think of what I want to do, cast my soul into the Immaterium, and use the right combination of force and emotion to draw that power back to me and project it into reality. From what I’ve gathered from Rebecca, the Elements skip the soul casting and drawing back and go right to the result. So if they break the laws of magic in this universe that way, it stands to reason that someone without magic of any kind would be able to summon an Element if they had and extreme showing of that particular virtue.

“Rebecca gained the Element of Kindness when she healed Bianca on Rynn’s World. Healing is sometimes considered one of the ultimate forms of kindness, since you are going above and beyond to alleviate someone’s suffering in a time of need. Thus, a strong emotion in a desperate situation leads to a Sister healing her friend and gaining the Element.”

“And Judith?”

“Judith’s a little trickier since we’re talking about Laughter, which is more of an action than a virtue like Loyalty or Kindness...” She paused, blinking a few times before reaching into her robe to pull out a pencil. “Probably research into broader definitions of the Elements... Anyway, Judith helped me start to make peace with Mir’shen’s death, and got me to laugh and feel joy once more. Her persistence and desire to see me happy must have been enough to trigger the manifestation of Laughter... which adds another wrinkle considering the Element of Kindness came from nothing, but Laughter merely enhanced Frederik.”

“At this point I assume it was different in your universe, so I won’t even ask.” Mattias sighed. “So, what do we do with all this?”

“Well...” Twilight gave a sheepish grin, massaging the back of her head with a free hand. “See, so much of my notes are fragments, more or less, so that’s why I called you and the Sisters down here.”

“Why...?”

“I want five days, at least, to run a slew of tests on the Sisters to learn more about what’s going on here and how best to get the Elements to manifest.” Mattias blinked, his right hand tightening a moment before he spoke.

“Twilight, we don’t have the resources for a full study on these Elements,” he began.

“But we can’t risk missing the Elements manifesting if we don’t,” Twilight countered, snapping her notes shut. “All I need is one terminal and maybe one of Angelique’s psychic dampeners, that’s all. We’ll stay up here out of your way while you and the others finish repairing the ship, and I promise I won’t break anything.”

“While I’m sure you won’t intentionally do anything to harm the ship, there’s still too many variables at stake here. My grasp of the nature of Warpcraft is already limited compared to yours, but you just told me that these things break that nature even further. What if your experiments end up causing further damage, either to you or the Sisters?”

“The Elements aren’t that dangerous...” Twilight mumbled.

“I gathered, just...” Mattias sighed, bringing his hand to his forehead as he mulled over what next to say. “Circumstances are dire enough, and stepping too far into the unknown might pull us down further. Benevolent or not, it’s just not something I can risk right now.”

“Mattias, I know the Elements won’t harm us,” Twilight reached out, resting a hand on Mattias’ shoulder. “And for the first time since... well, I don’t know, probably before everything went wrong on Rynn’s World, I finally feel a sense of peace again. That the Elements are manifesting fully tells me we will win these wars and save the Imperium, and... that’s something I can’t give up.” her smile fell, but only just. “Mir’shen would not want me to lose hope so quickly...”

Mattias said nothing, looking at Twilight as she looked hopefully back up at him. In any other situation he could easily have said no, put her back on focus for getting help and then, perhaps, indulging in her quest for knowledge. But then Twilight was still recovering, and any small glimmer of hope right now would be...

Hope is the first step on the path to disappointment... but that has never slowed Twilight.

“Limited tests,” he said finally. “Only four hours a day, nothing too onerous or invasive, and I want to be able to observe your experiments myself.”

“I can work with that,” Twilight replied, her smile returning fully. “Thank you, Mattias. You really don’t know what this means to me.”

“If it helps you and the Imperium, I can venture a guess.” Twilight nodded, moving past Mattias as she approached the Sisters. The Sisters quickly gathered around her as she began to explain whatever experiments she had planned out, and all Mattias could do was quietly chuckle.

Twilight still had a way to go. But, at least, she appeared to be getting better.

...

Atop his tower on the Planet of Sorcerers, Magnus the Red brooded.

He had taken a form closer to his old human shape, slouching on his throne as he gazed forward. Any guards or minions who would have normally waited on him had been dismissed, leaving the Primarch alone in his thoughts. Off to the side a number of experiments and half-written treatises lay unsecured, their dark knowledge neglected as Magnus turned his thoughts to other matters.

Specifically, to the small violet flame suspended in a pentagram in the center of his floor.

Warpflame was more resilient than normal flames, but this one had far outlasted even the greatest fires Magnus had seen burning through the Immaterium. If anything, it had traced him through the Warp and reappeared after the battle of Solemnace, as if it were trying to torment him with its continued existence. Time and again he had tried to dismiss it, and when that had failed Magnus sought to contain it, the light taking the form it now held once the pentagram had been completed.

And Magnus could only brood.

“So, you seek to torment me further,” he grumbled, staring at the flame as it continued to dance. “Why? What gain do you have from doing this? What is it about this magic, about its caster, that makes it so special?” the flame would not answer him, twisting about within the constraints of the pentagram as he continued to watch. A more prudent sorcerer would have moved on, set the matter aside for something more likely to yield answers.

Chaos was never one for prudence.

Magnus would have continued brooding were it not for a disturbance within the Warp. A presence drew closer to him, shadows collection from the corners of the room to take shape before him. Magnus had shifted the pentagram out of sight, taking the flame with it, so only he appeared present when the image of Lorgar manifested.

“Magnus,” Lorgar said, giving Magnus a thin smile. “I see you have returned from Solemnace.”

“Such as it is,” Magnus replied, still not moving from his slump.

“Why so forlorn, brother?” Lorgar asked. “Have you tired as well of Alpharius’ games? I have heard rumors he staged a second attack on Commorragh instead of giving me the Anathema.” Lorgar’s image flared at this, Magnus saying nothing as he studied his brother’s displeasure. So Lorgar truly desires that sword... part of his Dark God’s plan, perhaps?

“It matters not,” Lorgar continued, calming down as his smile returned. “As it stands, I have a mission for you, and... oh, how shall I put it, a nice gift for you.”

“Forgive me if I grow weary of gifts,” Magnus said, his eye briefly drifting to where he was using Lorgar’s treatises as a doorstop.

“Ah, but this one I think you will like.” the image of Lorgar faded, replaced instead by a frozen planet Magnus knew well. Fenris. “Leman Russ has returned from the Eye of Terror, nipping at our heels like the dog he is. He will no doubt link up with the Loyalists in the south, and perhaps provide a stalling point for our advance against the Imperium.

“Brother, your hatred against the Wolves is strong, stronger than any other slight against you. What better way to heal this wrong by striking down the Wolf on his own land?” Magnus said nothing as Lorgar returned. “Mortarion is amassing a fleet to strike Fenris and draw Russ away from Agrippina, where the Loyalists make their stand. You will join him, and I give you free reign to do whatever you please with Fenris and its citizens.” Lorgar chuckled. “I can already think of a few uses for some of the rabble’s spare parts.”

“... Hmm.” Magnus shifted slightly in his chair, but said nothing more. Lorgar blinked at this.

“‘Hmm’? Did you just say ‘hmm’?” he sputtered, his spectre drawing closer to Magnus. “Brother, I am giving you a chance to extract your vengeance against the Wolves and Russ and all you can say is ‘hmm’?!”

“As shocking as it may seem to you, there are other matters that interest me more at this time,” Magnus rose, returning to his daemon form to tower over the spectre. “I am the Master of the Thousand Sons and Lord of the Immaterium; I can enact vengeance on the Wolves whenever and wherever I please. But now I have a chance for a far greater prize than even Russ’ head.”

“Really?” Lorgar crossed his arms. “For fifteen thousand years you have plotted vengeance for Prospero. It has been your obsession, the driving force behind all you have done since you learned the Truth of Chaos. What could be so important that you would turn away from that at a moment’s notice?!”

“The girl from Rynn’s World was on Solemnace, and I have stolen some of her magic.” Lorgar’s expression dropped, the spectre drawing away as Magnus gave a smile of his own. “Do I have your attention now, brother?”

“... did you kill her?” Lorgar asked.

“No. By some quirk of fate or the nature of her powers she escaped before I could land a final blow.” Magnus shifted his hand, bringing the flame back to the center of the room to show Lorgar. “But this spark remained, and I intend to study it so I might learn more about our enemy and what sorcery she uses.”

“It would be better if you captured the little witch instead of merely toying with some paltry flames.” Lorgar scoffed. “I wish to see her suffer for all she has done in defying me.”

“That is something you will never understand about the Warp, Lorgar. Not everything can be solved with mere brute force, as easy as it may seem at times. This flame does not act like any Warpflame I have seen, and it appears to have some control over itself. Were I to just ignore it we would miss a wonderful opportunity to turn this power for our own use, perhaps strike the Emperor with power she thought was only hers to control.” Lorgar fell silent, Magnus waiting for his eventual agreement. As lofty as he could be sometimes, the other Primarch appeared to be far more short sighted these days.

Perhaps following the Dark God so closely has rotted his mind...

“Fine.” Lorgar said. “Take whatever time you need. Just know that the attack on Fenris will still go as planned, with or without you.” Magnus’ hands tightened, but Lorgar did not draw further attention to this as he began to fade from view. “I look forward to your discoveries, Magnus. And if you find that girl again, bring her to me alive.”

“If possible,” Magnus said, the last of the apparition snuffing out before Lorgar could get another word in. Magnus waited a minute, in case Lorgar returned to blather on about some other matter, but when he was certain he would not be disturbed her turned his attention to the flame.

He shifted his powers, tracing out a Rhino-sized portion of the floor before raising his hand. With a rumble of grinding stone the section rose up, shifting until a large table had formed. That task complete, Magnus reached out and pulled a blank tome from another table, the book coming to a rest near the flame as Magnus conjured a pen.

“Mark now, my findings on this spark created by the Student of the Emperor of Mankind,” he said, the pen etching his words onto the paper as he directed all his focus on the flame. “For now it has taken the form of a small violet flame, perhaps half a meter in diameter, and...” Magnus reached out with his powers, magic twisting around and probing at the flame. “... And it appears to burn of its own accord. There is no underlying weave, no incantation or singularity that holds it to where it stands, it just... is.”

Magnus furrowed his brow. Perhaps Lorgar’s methods might be applicable here. Magnus focused, shifting forms once more as he reached out to the flame. It shrank from his reach at first, but soon the flame returned to its normal dance as Magnus lightly brushed his hand against it.

There was a hiss before Magnus jerked his hand back, pain flashing through his arm as he looked down at his palm. He had barely touched the flame, and yet it had left a sizeable burn across his hand, white scar tissue clashing with red flesh. Even shifting back into his daemon form did not dismiss the scar, the wound throbbing as he tried and failed to apply magic to heal it.

“Strange,” he mused, his pen continuing to etch out his thoughts. “It did not do that when the girl first struck me... perhaps its nature has changed?

“I will need some test subjects.”

...

“This thing is heavy,” Rebecca said, rolling her head to try and make the rewired psychic dampener fit properly. “Are you sure this is necessary, Tara?”

“Oh, absolutely,” Tara said, stepping up to jam a cable into one socket on the dampener. “See, if the Elements are acting like normal psychic powers, which they aren’t but you always need a control, then when you use the Element of Kindness it should show heightened brain activity as the psychic powers work through your mind and out into the Warp. But since it isn’t and you aren’t a psyker to begin with, it should show up as blank when you use the Element.” Rebecca worked her jaw as she tried and failed to come up with a good counter to this. Maybe Judith’s ascension to Sainthood did something to her mind...

“Anyway, you just stand there and do your thing, and I’ll be over at the terminal keeping an eye on things.” Tara hurried back to her terminal, shooing Lord Mattias out of the way before flipping a few switches and looking up at Rebecca. “Okay, whenever you’re ready.”

“Tara, I’ve never used the Element of Kindness when there’s no one that is injured,” Rebecca started, massaging the narthecium as she continued. “I don’t know if your experiment is going to work.”

“Just do what you normally do when someone’s injured.” Tara gave her a smile. “Go on, it can’t be that hard.” Rebecca said nothing, looking back down at the Element of Kindness while the dampener shifted on her head. Tara’s methods were... well, Judith made a little more sense. But if it helps her recover from Mir’shen, she thought I should do all that I can.

She closed her eyes, bringing the narthecium up to her chest as she reached back through her memories. She thought of Rynn’s World, of healing Bianca and helping those bearing the brunt of the Tyranid attack. She closed her hand and furrowed her brow, the metal from the dampener pressing into her scalp as she tried to conjure something, anything that would help Tara in her quest for... understanding?

That didn’t seem like the right word...

“Is anything happening?” she asked, opening one eye to peer out at the others. Tara was too focused on her terminal, scribbling on a notepad as her eyes flicked back and forth.

“No...” Tara said, looking back up at Rebecca with a grin. “Just like I predicted! If it were actual psychic powers I would have seen something, but-”

“Tara, nothing actually happened,” Mattias interrupted. “You’ve seen what the healing process for the Element looks like; there’s usually some kind of glow around the Element when it’s in use.” Tara’s grin vanished, replaced by a scowl as she looked back at the screen. Rebecca wanted to inch closer and perhaps get an idea of what it was Tara was seeing, but instinct and the dampener told her to stay put.

Besides, what business do I have looking into research?

“... Can’t believe I forgot about that,” Tara grumbled. “Okay, so it doesn’t work on it’s own... or if it does Rebecca’s not giving it the right psychic inputs. I need a volunteer.”

...

Two Tzaangors entered Magnus’ study, the birdlike mutants dragging a shackled slave between them. Magnus loomed over them, waving his hand to produce a small bowl before the group as they came to a stop.

“This ritual calls for blood,” he said. “Be fortunate that you have been selected to help complete my great work.” The prisoner was twisted around, one Tzaangor pulling a jagged knife from a pouch on its belt before reaching towards the prisoner’s throat.

“No, not that much blood,” Magnus said quickly, drawing the Tzaangors’ attention back to him. “I only need a small amount. Perhaps the hand will be more useful.” The Tzaangors stood there for a moment, looking up to their master with confusion. Finally the one with the knife seemed the get the idea, yanking the prisoner’s hand over the bowl before quickly slicing the knife across the palm. A small trickle of blood pooled within the bowl, Magnus drawing it back up as he turned back to his workplace and the bench.

“The flame is not of Chaos, but its reactions with the powers of the Warp must be documented,” he said, etching out a small summoning circle with a claw as he continued. “A lesser daemon will be adequate for such an experiment.” the summoning circle complete, Magnus poured the contents of the bowl into the grooves, blood flowing down the etched stone. The blood shifted until it was a bright pink, light filling the space around the pentagram as a being began to take shape.

The creature was typical of most Horrors of Tzeentch: a head with a beaked mouth and several gangly arms and legs. The daemon chortled as it bounced away from the summoning circle, small bits of Warpflame training after it as it searched for a victim, for purpose. Magnus twisted his hand to bring the Student’s Flame back towards the center of the table, catching the Horror’s eye as it drew closer.

“Daemons react negatively to most forms of Order, so perhaps this one may attack the Flame. Let’s see how it counters.” Magnus watched as the Horror circled the flame, gibbering away in the twisted language of daemons as it studied this new power. The flame did nothing, just continued its dance as the daemon circled, Magnus jotting down a few notes as he continued his observation. Finally the Horror hissed, jumping away and flinging a few bolts of Warpflame at the spark, all of which missed or fizzled out when striking it.

“Interesting...” Magnus mused. “But I was hoping for a more... direct result.” before the Horror could react, Magnus seized it with his magic and tossed it into the flame, the daemon shrieked in surprise and fear as it hurtled towards the fire.

As soon as the Horror touched the flame, it sprung up to consume the daemon like a predator attacking an unsuspecting victim. The daemon let out another shriek as violet flames wrapped around its body, its arms flailing as it dissolved into the fire. Finally the room fell silent, Magnus standing alone as he reached out into the Warp for any sign of the daemon.

He found none. Not even the slightest residue that the Horror had ever been there. It was as if the flame had completely and utterly erased it from existence.

“Most interesting...” he mused. “With it being anathema to Chaotic power, handling directly may cause further injury. I will need more information on its base nature before I can proceed further.” he turned to where the two Tzaangors were waiting. “Bring me more slaves.”

...

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Tara asked, watching as Veronica pulled her combat knife free from her belt and examined it.

“Tara, we have all seen how this Element works, and the simple thing is that there are no more injured personnel aboard this ship between my sister’s healing and Bianca’s labors,” Veronica turned her attention back to her hand. “One of us has to make a sacrifice, and I am more than happy to do so.”

“B-but my idea would have worked just fine,” Tara protested, drawing a few glances from the assembled Sisters.

“Tara, fake bandages and a sob story about a Tyranid attack are not going to fool an artifact as powerful as you’ve described these Elements.” Naomi said, her voice flat.

“... I thought it would be fine...” Tara mumbled, drawing away and tucking her hands against her stomach. Veronica’s gaze softened, and she drew her knife back before turning to face Tara.

“I know you do not wish to see any more of us injured on our journeys,” she said, keeping her voice soft. “Have faith, Tara, in us and the powers you hold dear, and none of us will come to lasting harm.” Tara wrung her hands, but soon she gave a small nod and wandered back to her work station. She said something to Mattias Veronica could not hear before turning back to the group.

“Okay, we’re going to perform a live test with an injured subject,” she started. “As much as I hate it, we have no other uninjured personnel, so Sister Veronica has volunteered to be our... subject. Veronica, whenever you’re ready.” Veronica nodded, turning back to her hand as she shifted the knife in her hand. She took a short breath before slicing downward, a trickle of blood flowing from the wound and down her arm. Rebecca quickly took Veronica’s hand in her own, closing her eyes as she tightened her grip and a soft glow enveloped the two.

Veronica felt a shift, a soothing presence flowing from her sister’s hand and through her arm. The pain in her hand subsided, and she could feel her skin and flesh gently knitting itself back together. Finally the glowing stopped, Rebecca drawing back as Veronica inspected her hand, now completely uninjured.

“Did that work, Tara?” Veronica asked, the Sisters drawing back to Tara’s terminal as she continued to jot down her notes. She paused, drumming her pencil against her chin as her eyes darted back and forth between her notes and the screen.

“This...” she finally said, her brow furrowing. “This is good, very good. Frustrating, but still good.” she made a few more notes before continuing. “There was definitely some kind of energy flowing through Rebecca when she used the Element... not Warp energy, but we’ve already established that.”

“So... what does that mean for all of us?” another pause.

“I... I think that’s enough for tonight.” Tara snapped her book shut before turning to the Sisters. “I’ll go over these notes and prepare some tests for Judith tomorrow. When I’ve got everything down, then I can present my findings and we will know what we are dealing with here.”

“Will you be needing us for anything more?” Ruth asked. Tara’s hand tightened, her eyes darting between the Sisters and Mattias. Finally, she allowed a small smile.

“Well... I will be needing some help getting my notes together...” her smile grew wider. “I would love your help.”

...

Nine groups of nine slaves had been assembled on nine points of Magnus’ summoning circle, Tzaangors forcing the humans to their knees as they were chained in place. Magnus waited, allowing his power to flow through the carving and around the slaves as he prepared the ritual. Once the slaves were in place, the Tzaangors withdrew to the edge for the room, allowing Magnus to step from the shadows.

“I call upon the powers of the Warp, for I am its lord and master,” he said, raising his blade as the circle began to glow. The slaves tried to squirm free, but the Tzaangors did their work well and not a single one could escape their chains. “Come to me, masters of magic! Come to me and reveal those secrets you have denied me! I am Magnus, Lord of the Thousand Sons, and by my command you shall rise!” With that he slammed the hilt of his halberd into the center of the circle, blue tendrils snapping upward and wrapping around the slaves. The prisoners screamed, trying and failing to break free as Magnus ripped their souls to shreds and sent them to oblivion. He pulled against the Immaterium, tearing reality asunder as he drew forth a being who could help him with his research.

There was a flash, shadows filling the room as Magnus stepped back. A shape began to materialize from the shadows, a hunched figure shifting about to face the Primarch. Its four arms drew comparison to the Horrors, but it possessed the body of a man and the legs of a bird. Half of its face was “normal”, a thin-cheeked humanoid with four eyes and small horns, but the rest was naught but a swirling mass of Warp Energy. It drew its hand forward to materialize a silver stave before turning to face Magnus, floating on some dark energy as it probed the edge of the summoning circle. “You are the daemon called the Archivist,” Magnus said. “I have need of your knowledge.”

“Magnus...” the creature hissed. “I am surprised it has taken you this long to summon me for my secrets...”

“I had no need for questions on more trivial matters, things that one such as you would not bother to consider.” Magnus drew his hand forward, summoning the spark as he continued. “But you are said to be unmatched in the knowledge of the most twisted and obscure powers of the Warp. Perhaps this might be within your purview.”

“Perhaps...” The Archivist drifted, its humanoid face shifting into the semblance of a frown as it inspected the flame. “Where did you find this?”

“A girl marches beneath the shadow of the Anathema. She cast this spell on the dead world of Solemnace before escaping my grasp.” Magnus’ injured hand tightened. “Its energies are unknown to me, save that they counteract the powers of Chaos in every way imaginable and will destroy all that have spawned from it if allowed direct contact.”

“And so you summon me to try and save your own hide,” the daemon said, drifting back from the circle to put distance between the flame and itself. “I have heard of such powers before. In the closing days of the War in Heaven the Old Ones tampered with similar powers to try and create mighty weapons to use against the Star Gods and our own fledgling kind... Obviously, they failed.”

“She channels the powers of the Old Ones?”

“I cannot say for certain. I will need time to research,” The Archivist spread its hands, six tomes and a number of scrolls materializing before it as the daemon turned once more to face the flame. Magnus watched as the creature sped through the tomes at a pace the greatest of men could barely track, arcane power swirling around the Archivist as it pulled from countless eons of knowledge to try and understand the truth of the flame. Several times it reached for the flame, probing it with its magic long enough to draw some energy forth but not long enough to be harmed by it.

As the daemon did its work, Magnus mulled over the possibilities. A power similar to the Old Ones’ could be devastating against the Imperium, just as much as it could wreak havoc upon the forces of Magnus and his brothers. Though perhaps I might be able to bend this power further... Without alerting Lorgar, of course.

“Frustrating, most frustrating,” Magnus snapped back to the present as the Archivist dismissed its tomes. “There is nothing among the knowledge of the Old Ones that matches this energy signature, not enough to draw a direct comparison.”

“I see,” Magnus said, his frustration flaring for the briefest of moments before he continued. “Perhaps in their failings one of their successors might have investigated further?”

“If they did, I would have told you that,” the Archivist countered. “Nothing from the tomes of the Eldar, Mankind, even what little I could rip from the minds of some orks, nothing matches the singularities of this spark. It’s resistance to the Warp is one thing, but if my studying has been correct it also draws on that very same power as well.”

“It cancels out the Warp and yet empowers it at the same time?” Magnus asked, one eyebrow raised. That made little sense, even for the powers of the Warp. “How? You have studied it, how does it do this? What is it that makes that damn girl so special that she can create and control contradicting magical energies as if it were nothing?”

“I don’t know.” Magnus turned away. Of course asking a daemon to explain to him the intricacies of what he as dealing with would produce no fruit. Perhaps I should have hunted her down and captured her for torture instead, taken Lorgar’s approach to this.

“But...” the Archivist continued. “There are rumors of one who might know.” The words struck Magnus like a fusillade of bolter shells. He turned as the Archivist drew forth a small scroll, the daemon passing it to the Primarch before continuing. “On a planet far on the Eastern Fringe resides a creature that knows of the paths between realities. It is said to understand and practice magics beyond even the greatest of sorcerers.”

“Do you know anything about this creature beyond its location?” Magnus asked. He hesitated taking the scroll, lest the daemon try some foolish attempt at a backstab; instead, he reached his magic through the summoning circle, preparing to dismiss it and send the creature back to the Warp along with its traps.

“No. That information has been lost to time,” The Archivist replied. “I care not what you end up doing with this information.”

“We shall see,” Magnus tapped the edge of the circle with his blade, breaking the summoning to dismiss the Archivist from the Materium. “Know this, daemon; if your information on this source is false, then my vengeance against you will make you wish for a true death.”

“Such is the risk in times like this. Perhaps when all this is done, you will be the one to wish for a release.” And with that the daemon disappeared, plunging Magnus’ study back into darkness save for the light given off by the scroll and the Student’s Flame. Alone once more, Magnus plucked the scroll from the air with his magic, turning it over to ensure the daemon had not left a trap for him to discover. Sensing none, he opened the scroll and scanned through its contents, new plans forming in his mind as he read through.

The daemon was not as helpful as I had hoped, he mused. But perhaps this lead will bear more fruit than I realize.

...

Deep within the bowels of the cruiser, the coffin waited.

It has sat undisturbed since the ship passed through the Warp, a shrine to heroes lost that none would dare disturb. Aside from one or two of the ship’s crew coming to clean the site or pay their respects, it remained largely ignored in the daily bustle of repairs and preparations.

But soon, the flame within sensed something. A new energy, unlike anything it had encountered before. The energy seeped downward, twisting around as the spark within the coffin examined it. It was pure, virtuous, everything good that the flame knew of Mankind manifest in one tiny spark.

That was all the coffin needed.

Deep within the bowels of the cruiser, the coffin clicked open.

Author's Note

Hope you've gotten your vuvuzelas ready...

I would have gotten this chapter out sooner, but I just moved four hours south of where I used to live and that's taken up a lot of time.

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for editing help. Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.05- Awakening the Past

Awakening the Past

Veronica and Ruth had departed hours ago, but Twilight could not sleep.

She sat hunched over her desk, mulling over her notes for anything she might have missed. Her notes were organized, thankfully, but the little amounts of information she had gathered did little to make her theorizing any clearer. If only I’d had something set up when Judith manifested her Element, Twilight mused, pushing aside one stack as she moved on to another set of notes. Maybe next time, if conditions are right and Mattias would let me, I can set something up to record the results.

She sighed, pushing back from her desk as she massaged her forehead. “I could keep working on this for weeks,” she said. “That doesn’t sound bad, but time is not on our side... Oh, I wish Princess Celestia was here so I could talk more freely about these problems.” A pause, Twilight looking around her room as if expecting an answer. Mattias had spoken to her at length about getting back in touch with Celestia, but with all that had happened...

Twilight pushed back from her desk, crossing back to her bed before smoothing some of the sheets out. A small bit of meditation and an attempt at reaching Celestia; perhaps that would calm her mind enough for her to get some sleep. She sat cross legged on her bed, hands folded in her lap as she closed her eyes and cast her soul into the Warp. It drifted about the ship for a moment, checking to make sure there were no adverse developments she had missed, before she reached further to find the familiar light of Celestia’s soul among the darkness.

She found nothing.

Princess Celestia, are you there? She called, putting up a few mental shields to protect herself from curious abominations. Nothing, but Twilight was not one to give up so easily. Princess Celestia, can you hear me...? We’re lost out here, but I know you’re keeping an eye on us all. I just... she stopped, giving a small sigh before continuing. We need you. Please find us... there was no response, but Twilight knew, somehow, Celestia would hear her calls and come to her.

That... that was something she could have faith in.

Drawing her soul back would have been the end of it, but as her soul brushed against the hull of the Sanguinium Martyres she felt a disturbance. A sudden flare of unknown energy, deep within the bowels of the wreck. She tried to reach out to it, but it slipped away to nothingness before she could get a good bead on it. She furrowed her brow, reaching out further to see if the source showed up again, but all she got was the normal rhythms of the Warp around the ship and the occasional gasp from the Gellar Field.

“Something’s here,” she breathed, opening her eyes as she stood up from her bed. Her armor would take too long to put on, but she grabbed her sword before hurrying out into the hallway. She turned about, trying to think of a plan as she searched for help, her hand tightening around the hilt of her sword as she started off down the hall towards the infirmary.

As she ran, Twilight reached out through the ship to try and locate the source of the disturbance. Nothing truly matched what she had felt, but there was still some presence within the vessel that clearly did not belong there. Daemons? Aliens? Something worse?

... Why is the possibility of something worse not worrisome?

Twilight rounded the corner, sliding to a stop just outside the infirmary. As she had predicted, Sister Bianca was there tending to the last of the injured, Angelique following quietly behind her. Twilight took a moment to compose herself as best she could before jogging into the infirmary, keeping her sword close to her body so she did not break anything on her way to the Hospitaller. “Sister Bianca!” she called.

“Tara?” Bianca asked, turning to face Twilight fully before continuing. “What is wrong?”

“There’s something onboard the ship,” Twilight started, furrowing her brow as she clarified. “Something that wasn’t here an hour ago.” Bianca frowned, her hands tightening as her eyes darted between the patients around her and Twilight. Angelique merely smiled.

“The head of the drake rises, for the mare and the prodigal shall bathe in its light.” she said, drawing a few more glances from around the room.

“... Outside, now,” The Hosiptaller stepped past Twilight, she and Angelique following close behind. Once they were back in the hall, Bianca turned to Twilight. “I can understand your concern, Tara, but please hold your tongue around the others lest you start a panic.”

“Right...” Twilight blushed, massaging the back of her head with a free hand. “I’m sorry, I just...”

“I understand, and I did not mean to appear harsh,” Bianca said quickly. “Now tell me, what is it that you sensed?”

Twilight paused, mulling over the right thing to say before speaking. “I was meditating in my room, trying to reach the Empress so she could come and rescue us, but when I drew my powers back I felt an unknown source of energy within the ship. It disappeared before I could get a good read on it, but I think it or something close to it is still onboard.”

“I see...” Bianca paused, resting her hand on her chin before speaking again. “Should you not have alerted Lord Mattias about this?”

“I was going to, but... well, given what I’ve read about things that appear out of the blue on abandoned ships, I figured that if it didn’t try to attack us immediately we had a chance to find out what it is and prepare. That’s why I came to find you and Angelique.”

“I presume for Angelique’s power?”

“The mare longs for the light, but finds the path of the son long and painful.” Angelique said. Twilight gave the other psyker a glance, but made no comment.

“Well, yes. For better or worse Angelique’s mind is less guarded to the Warp than mine, so maybe she might be able to sense residual energies from the disturbance I could have missed.” Twilight said, giving Bianca a smile. “Don’t worry, I’ll be here in case anything goes wrong.”

“I do not doubt your skills, Tara,” Bianca said, giving a short nod before turning to Angelique. “Angelique? Tara felt a disturbance in the ship. Can you find it?”

“The drake’s call comes to the spark, and the light shall blaze against the serpent.” Angelique stepped away, lifting her hands as the air about her shimmered. Twilight watched in silence, briefly glancing over to Bianca before Angelique spoke again. “Down, down, where the machines labor in unending lines, the drake stirs for the mare to come.”

“Magos Aryll’s forge,” Bianca said, stepping forward to rest a hand on Angelique’s shoulder. The young psyker dismissed her magic as Bianca continued. “I do not agree with going to face this newcomer alone, but waiting for assistance from Lord Mattias and the others might take too long.”

“As long as they meet us in the forge, then we should be covered,” Twilight said, stepping past Bianca and Angelique as she started towards the forge. “Come on, let’s see what this is.”

“You are... really taking a lead on this,” Bianca said, taking Angelique’s hand to guide the psyker after Twilight. “Are you well, Tara? I have been too busy with my patients to oversee those tests Mattias has told me about.”

“I’m fine,” Twilight said, turning towards Bianca after another pause. “Well, ‘fine’ is probably too strong a word. I’m getting better, I suppose, but... well, if I linger too long on one point or another, sometimes I feel like I backslide and start wallowing in pity... or worse, I try to shut everyone out and go it alone.” she shook her head and moved onward, holding open a service door for Bianca and Angelique. “I don’t want to lose anyone again, and for that I have to keep moving forward in some way.”

“I would warn you not to move too fast lest you leave so many behind,” Bianca said, pulling Angelique to the side to allow Twilight to move forward. “But if Mattias’ reports are anything to go by, that is a fear I do not think I should worry myself with... Twilight.” Twilight froze, her hand tightening around her sword. She turned slowly towards Bianca, the older woman cocking her head to one side.

“Wh-why use my nickname right now?” Twilight asked, praying that would be the end of things. It wasn’t.

“It’s your given name, isn’t it?” Bianca asked, her voice soft. Twilight stammered for a moment before the Hospitaller continued. “Mattias told me about the Eldar and what he saw. I thought nothing of it until you helped Angelique before our arrival at Solemnace, and after that it just clicked.”

“I...” Twilight started, her hands quivering. “Listen, Bianca, I’m not here to-”

“There’s no need to explain it to me,” Bianca said, waving Twilight off. “Ever since I met you, you have shown yourself to be nothing but a good woman doing her best to save Mankind. The Empress thinks highly of you, and far be it for me to challenge Her in any manner regarding Her trust in others.” Bianca stepped forward, resting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Your secret will be safe with me.”

“Ah... Thank y-”

“Unless you do try to do something to harm myself or my charges, in which case I will have to kill you as a xenos traitor.” Twilight swallowed, blinking a few times before Bianca chuckled. “Oh dear, I think the other Sisters’ zeal is rubbing off on me. I haven’t spoken that way to anyone since I was your age.”

“Yeah, of course...” Twilight replied, still not releasing the tension from her hand. “C-can we focus on the thing in the forge before we start talking about smiting me?”

“Of course. Lead on.” Twilight gave a few quick nods, starting off again as Bianca and Angelique followed close behind. Learning someone else knew her secret was probably the last thing she needed right now (save, perhaps, the ship really being attacked by daemons), but at least it appeared her secret was safe.

For now.

They continued in silence, Twilight checking around corners while Bianca stopped Angelique for the occasional psychic sweep. As the hallways grew darker, Twilight summoned a light in her free hand, purple and white flames casting long shadows across the ship as they ventured forward. Angelique mumbled something, turning away from Bianca as if to start off down another hall, but the Hospitaller was quick to catch her and redirect her to follow Twilight.

Soon, they came to the main hall of the forge. It was quiet, with only a low flame burning in the forge, indicating anything had been in here since they broke from the Warp. Twilight raised her hand, sending her flame up towards the rafters to provide more light. “I kind of expected Magos Aryll to be working down here.” Twilight said.

“Mattias has had the forge operate on a limited schedule to conserve power,” Bianca explained. “Once the main power recyclers are finished then the Magos will be more active.”

“Oh...” Twilight said, searching around the forge for any sign of the disturbance. “This is where I sensed the source, but it looks like this place has been abandoned for a few hours.”

“The drake will come before the light, and the serpent will strike from the flames.” Angelique sang, skipping away from Bianca as she headed towards the forge. Twilight made to go after her, but stopped when she spotted the shrine to Mir’shen.

And everything that was missing from it.

“No,” she whispered, almost dropping her sword as she rushed to the shrine. “No no no no no no no no no no this isn’t happening!” Mir’shen’s weapons and cloak were gone, and the front of the Unbound Flame appeared to have been wrenched open. Candles that the Sisters had burned to consecrate the shrine had been knocked over, but there was no other sign of disturbance. “The... the... those BASTARDS!”

“What’s wrong?” Bianca and Angelique jogged up to Twilight, the Hospitaller gasping when she saw the sight. “Dear Empress... why...?”

“I don’t particularly care why right now,” Twilight growled, flames wrapping around the blade of her sword as she continued. “Whoever did this couldn’t have gone far, and when I do find them I’m going to push them straight into the Warp for this!” she turned, sweeping her sword to try and find if the culprit had left a track, completely deaf to all that Bianca was saying. A few bits of wax, perhaps a dent in the floor that had not been there yesterday, nothing conclusive at first glance but Twilight was not one to be easily deterred.

Her eyes drifted to another hallway, once leading back up to the rest of the ship. “It’s moving,” she said. “I’m not letting it get any further.”

“Twilight, I warned you about rushing into this, now please-” Twilight was already off, Angelique following slowly behind her while Bianca sputtered. “Twilight, wait!”

“No, I’m not letting that thief get away!” Twilight cried, reaching out with her magic once more. She could sense a warmth moving from the forge, like holding her hand close to a flame. The thought that it was like touching the Unbound Flame passed through her mind, but rage had so blinded Twilight that she instantly shifted her energy to teleport to the source.

As she shifted through reality, she spotted a massive figure stopping five meters in front of her. The figure wore Mir’shen’s cloak over its shoulders, but any other details she could not discern in the dark. Twilight brought her sword up, hands trembling as she prepared to face the intruder. “Stop.” she growled. The figure stopped, shifting about before it turned to face her.

Upon seeing the figure in full, Twilight almost dropped her sword.

The figure’s armor was deep green, etched with faint designs that looked almost like dragon scales. The armor was boxier than most power armor she had seen since arriving in the Imperium, save perhaps some of the more ancient suits she had seen on Terra. The pauldrons were black, save for the right one which had the skull of some ancient beast bolted to it, with gold highlights to make it stand out even in low light. The man himself had coal-black skin and smoldering red eyes, though his gaze softened the instant it fell upon Twilight. So shocked was Twilight by the man that she missed his right hand dropping away from the hilt of a stout warhammer clamped to his belt, though it did not drop the Spear of Vulkan clutched in his left.

“M-M...” she stammered. “Mir’shen...”

“Oh,” the figure said, his voice deep and soothing. “I did not know there were others aboard this wreck.” the figure stood up straighter, taking a tentative step towards Twilight. She quickly regained her senses and brought her sword up, a trail of flames rippling through the air.

“St-stay back!” she cried, the figure pulling to a stop as she continued. “Who are you, and how did you get here?”

“You...” the man paused. “You do not recognize me, child? I know that I departed in trying times, but... I should not have been gone for too long.”

“What do you mean? Who are you?” the man hesitated again, eyes darting between Twilight’s face and her sword. Finally, he spoke.

“I am Vulkan.” he said. “Some would call me Primarch of the Salamanders, Lord of Nocturne, perhaps a few other titles given to me since I last led the armies of Man.” he frowned, turning away for a moment as Twilight let his words sink in. “Though if you have not heard of me then perhaps I have been asleep for far longer than I anticipated.”

Not Mir’shen... of course, Mir’shen is gone... b-but... Twilight choked, feeling her sword tumble from her hand as she sank to her knees. Vulkan spotted this, taking another step towards Twilight before speaking. “Are you alright? I am sorry if my visage has startled you, but I will do my utmost to make sure you are well.”

“I...” Twilight stammered, keeping her eyes down as she did her best to compose herself. The Unbound Flame had been opened, and the way Mir’shen had treated it... the man standing before her must have been inside it. Doesn’t help... but maybe... “I-I’m sorry... a friend of mine was... I-I thought you were trying to steal...”

“I am truly sorry for startling you, child,” Vulkan said, kneeling and resting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Had circumstances been different, I would have awoken in the presence of you or others so that I might explain myself, but as I thought I had been abandoned here I acted in the interest of returning to the Imperium and to my father’s service.”

“... Father?” Twilight asked. Just how long has he been gone?

“The Emperor of Mankind. Surely you must know of him, even if your reverence of him is a bit odd at times.” Vulkan drew away, his face lined with concern. “But then, if my preparations for the Unbound Flame were wrong... Does the Emperor still rest on Terra? Did the xenos... I-I thought I killed the Beast on Ullanor.” Twilight hesitated, which only seemed to worry the Primarch more. “Please, tell me Terra still stands!”

“T-terra’s fine,” Twilight started. “I... wait, what year do you think it is?”

“... This is not the 33rd Millennium?” Vulkan asked. “The regenerative processes of the Unbound Flame can be fickle, but not more than a century or two. If that monster is still threatening the Imperium, I will gladly lay my life down to destroy it for good.”

“Um... It’s the 45th Millennium.” the Primarch stepped back, worry swiftly falling to shock. Twilight wanted to say something to assure the newcomer that everything was under control, but every sentence died before it could leave her mouth.

“Twelve thousand years...” he muttered. “I have slumbered for twelve thousand years...” Gently Twilight rose to her feet, taking a step towards the Primarch as he stared off into the distance. She had no time to truly close before he turned back to her and swept her up in a tight hug, Twilight letting out a squeak as she was squished into Vulkan’s chest.

“Thank you, child. You have freed me from a greater hell than I could have ever imagined.”

...

Sarai propped herself up against the window of the Sword of Redemption,watching the glittering form of Konor before her as the cruiser continued its slow orbit. The Forge World was teeming with activity, as always, with dozens of transports and landers breaking through the smog on their way to orbit. None appeared to give any attention to the Inquisitorial Cruiser, if they even saw it, and it was this detached observation that Sarai loved to work with.

It will be better this way.

The last seven years had been long, in no small part due to trying to maintain as much deniability as possible. With the tensions between the Ultramarines and their factions as heightened as they were, the Inquisition’s presence would be an unwelcome one. A few comments to the Mechanicum, some overblown inspections of Iax and Calth, and Sarai would be able to act freely in her search for the Student of the Empress and her companions.

And, of course, any other sources of corruption that had grown after the Schism. Surprisingly, there were many.

“Lady Olivier?” Sarai did not turn as one of the bridge officers approached her. “Do you have any further orders?”

“... Nothing, at this time,” Sarai replied, pushing back from the window and turning to face the man. “Have our ground teams reported in yet?”

“There was one communique intercepted from some of the parties of interest you have asked us to investigate.” the man said, pulling out a data slate before continuing. “They appear to come from the Iaxan Governor’s Palace, marked for a few members of the Hellias Family on Calth and Konor.”

“I see...” Sarai accepted the data slate from the officer, flipping through it as she scanned for details. The communication was largely fluff, mostly acceptance of an invitation for a party in the coming months, but there were always slight tells: a note on “great plans” here, a mention of “further communication” there, all notes that could easily be construed as preparations for something larger.

Perhaps the Ultramarines would be thankful enough to allow me to continue my searching, if I turn over a number of traitors to them.

“Do you think it would be possible to get an invitation to this celebration?” Sarai asked, looking up at the officer.

“It would not be too difficult, Lady Olivier,” the officer replied. “A few days and some bribes will sort everything out, nothing that should trouble you too much.” Please, it’s better than stewing on my past sins. “Do you have any specific orders?”

“Nothing too flashy; the last thing I need is to draw further attention to myself.” Sarai paused, massaging her chin with her hand as she thought. “See if entertainment or service positions are full. I expect a potential traitor might be a bit looser around someone they see as beneath them-”

“Lady Olivier!” Sarai and the officer turned as another person on the bridge called out. “We’ve detected something that you might be interested in!” Sarai blinked, eyes darting between the two before settling on the first officer.

“Make the arrangements and bring them to my quarters.” she said before moving past the officer. She crossed to the second officer, the woman stepping aside from her terminal as the Inquisitor approached.

“We have detected an unknown energy signature two lightyears down from Ultramar,” the woman said, drawing forth a schematic before continuing. “According to our scan, the energies present match no known energy signatures in Inquisitorial records.”

“Really?” Sarai moved through the schematic, tracing the energy flare and related signatures before continuing. “It’s too sporadic for a Warp Exit, and it’s too far from anything to be daemonic... Have you tried cross referencing with the other Ordos’ records?”

“What little we could without drawing too much suspicion,” the woman replied. “Again, no clear matches.” Sarai frowned, looking through the information once more. The readout was too strong to be a mere sensor glitch, but if it did not match any other known signatures... I suppose my sins will be brought to light sooner than I thought.

... No, not my sins. Sunset Shimmer died a traitor’s death, nothing more.

“Perhaps this is the sign we have been waiting for.” Sarai said, stepping back to allow the woman to retake her position. “Have any other factions made note of the disturbance?”

“If they have, they have not done anything to capitalize on it,” the woman replied, switching to a new screen before continuing. “The Astartes have been amassing at Ultramar, sure enough, but their internal politics will keep them occupied for some time. The Mechanicum and the noble houses have their normal jockeying, so we should have free reign for at least a little while longer.”

“That is more than we can hope for.” Sarai replied. “Set a course. Keep all information channels open in the event that someone else notices the disturbance and goes to investigate; the last thing I want is for us to be caught off guard by some intrusive Rogue Trader or a Mechanicum scout.”

“Yes, Lady Olivier. Shall I also put word in to Lord Elias?” Sarai hesitated. Elias’ presence would be helpful in the event of a confrontation, and perhaps provide someone she could confide in before speaking with Twilight Sparkle, but diverting the Grey Knight and his brothers for a simple reconnaissance and recovery mission would be a larger use of resources than she cared for.

“... No, there is no need for that,” she said finally. “If the need arises, I will contact Lord Elias myself.”

“Yes, Lady Olivier.” With that Sarai turned to exit the bridge, allowing the shouts from the crew to prepare for Warp Transit to fade into more background noise. She walked in silence, her hands tucked in front of her as she made her way back to her quarters, her headband pressing into her scalp as she furrowed her brow.

The Student of the Empress. Twilight Sparkle. The name and the memories of the last night in Canterlot that started this whole mess came welling up in Sarai’s mind, clawing at her attention like the daemons she had battled since her teens. Pushing it aside with duty or perhaps a chat with one of her equals would be enough to dismiss it... if her duty was not fetching the Student, and if her equals had not... No, do not fall further down that hole. Sarai shook her head, dropping her hands to her side as she quickened her pace. She was an Inquisitor of the Ordo Malleus, a loyal servant of the Empress: she would do her duty without question, regardless of where that path lead her.

Sunset Shimmer would not do that.

Finally, she reached her quarters, a larger room near the rear of the ship. Closing the door behind her, she quickly moved to make sure the wards were in place, a number of small runes flickering cross the wall. She moved into the center of the room, pushing aside a chair to give herself more space before taking a breath and reaching for her headband. She gently lifted the brass circlet from her forehead, allowing the enchantment to fall away for a brief moment as her power rushed forward and smacked against the room’s, Sarai wincing ever so slightly at the rough shift.

She heard nothing, and allowed a small sigh to slip past her lips before she knelt. The wards would hold, perhaps for another hour or so, but soon the voices of those souls around her would return, forcing her once more behind her defenses and away from all the others.

One hour of normalcy... That is all I need.

“Master of Mankind, hear my prayer,” she said, holding her headband before her. “I go now to complete the mission you have asked of me, and I will return your Student to her rightful place... at your side... My prayer is that I shall not fail, for failure will only see your people once more scattered to the stars.

“Empress... Princess...” Sarai could feel a small tear forming at the edge of her eye, but pressed on regardless. “I am sorry... Sweet Princess, I am so sorry... I-I hope this makes you proud of me, for once... and I can continue to serve you as your loyal Inquisitor.”

Sunset Shimmer died a traitor’s death. I will not fall to the same delusions.

Author's Note

Well, I'm back.

I won't hamper you with details, but the last few months have been kind of rough on me. I'm doing what I can to keep up, and we'll get to a more regular schedule soon enough.

But enough with excuses.

We'll get more reactions to this in the next chapter, and keep moving to our next big set piece: Ultramar.

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for his editing help. Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know

3.07- The Sword of Redemption

The Sword of Redemption

“Lady Olivier,” a voice called through a nearby vox. Sarai finished buttoning her dress uniform before opening the channel. “The cutter from the Sanguinium Martyres has arrived, and will be completing its landing cycle soon.”

“Good.” she replied, turning her attention to her headband as she continued. “Have the second platoon hold them there; I will be down in just a moment. In the meantime, continue your scans to ensure nothing came through with them.”

“Yes, my lady.” The vox closed out just as Sarai slipped her headband on, her powers dropping back to manageable levels. Taking a moment to ready herself, she turned and stepped out of her room, two Kasrkin guards forming up behind her as she made her way down the main hall to the hangar. There were a number of alternate paths that would have gotten her to the hangar without having to take in the gaudiness of the main hall, bedecked as it was in gold and the trophies of her mentor’s expeditions, but time was of the essence and Sarai did not wish to keep her guests waiting for much longer.

Allowing suspicions to rise would only complicate matters.

Sarai turned and stepped into the hangar, spotting the cutter on the far end of the floor. Between her and the newcomers stood a platoon of Kasrkin, the troopers holding a loose formation around the cutter as they waited for her. Even with her headband on she could feel the mix of emotions radiating from the troopers; Cadia may have died seven years prior, but these soldiers were still ready and willing to face down any new threats... perhaps a bit too eager.

“At ease, soldiers,” she called, drawing attention from the Kasrkin. “Let us not be too hasty in greeting our... guests.” The Kasrkin said nothing, but did draw back to allow Sarai and her bodyguards to step forward, just as the ramp to the cutter lowered. Sarai stopped, crossing her arms behind her back as the first of the new arrivals appeared.

Down the ramp came five Sisters of Battle, members of the Order of Our Martyred Lady if their black armor and red robes were any indication. The Sister Superior and one of her subordinates were helmeted, leaving two others Sarai guessed were twins and a cheery looking girl carrying... a gold-plated heavy flamer. Sarai had to stop herself as she surveyed the group once more, noting that one of the twins had a similarly colored Narthecium strapped to her arm. Sororitas do not indulge in that level of decadence... not all of them, anyways. Perhaps some kind of artifact?

Sarai was so caught up in speculation that she almost missed the next group. Inquisitor Velas, she guessed, flanked on either side by two Valhallan stormtroopers. The Inquisitor was haggard, his face scruffy and lined, but he was trying his damndest to appear alert and prepared for all that he would face. He was not as jumpy as some members of the Ordo Xenos Sarai had encountered during her time as an Inquisitor, but perhaps his weariness was behind that...

Next was a sight Sarai had never expected to see in her lifetime, even if news of the Primarchs’ return had been circulating quickly in the last ten years. A black-skinned giant clad in green and golden armor, so tall he almost knelt trying to get out from the cutter. A gilded hammer and a golden-tipped spear dangled from his waist, and his back was covered in a cloak of dragon scales. Once he had freed himself from the cutter the Primarch turned and gave the assembled soldiers a friendly smile, one that Sarai found herself returning despite the shock of seeing a Primarch in the flesh.

That left the final member of the entourage, the only person in the entire Imperium Sarai was dreading to see... save perhaps Celestia, but then that was another matter entirely. Her hair was a might longer than the grainy photo she had seen from the Empress’ reveal, her toned body visible even beneath the Administratum robes she wore. Her eyes darted about in a mix of wonder and concern, as if she were stepping into the Imperium for the first time. She appeared to carry no weapons on her, but she was Celestia’s Student; her very being was a weapon unto itself, and if the reports Sarai had read were to be believed she was quite adept at wielding her powers.

Sarai would play it safe, lest she out herself any further to Twilight Sparkle.

“Welcome aboard the Sword of Redemption,” Sarai said once the new arrivals were all assembled. “I apologize for the... ‘martial’ greeting, but I have to take all precautions.”

“Understandable,” the other Inquisitor replied. He turned slightly and motioned for Twilight to come forward. “This is the Empress’ Student, Tara. As you can see she is alive and healthy, just as I said she would be.”

“H-hello,” the Student stammered, keeping a friendly smile up as she made eye contact with Sarai. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Inquisitor Olivier.”

“You may call me Sarai, if that is easier for you to remember.” Sarai allowed her gaze to soften. “I understand that you have been through much since the Empress brought you into this whole mess, but there’s no need to fear me.” Twilight blinked a few times, though her smile did grow more confident as Sarai turned back to the others.

Briefly her mind fell towards how she would approach the Primarch. To treat someone of that stature as merely a member of an Inquisitor’s entourage would be inappropriate if not horrendously insulting, but then genuflecting and copious praise might undercut her rapport with Velas and Twilight Sparkle.

... No, it wouldn’t. They understand what it’s like to stand in the presence of gods... perhaps even better than I.

“And...” She started, keeping her eyes from meeting the Primarch’s own. “And I see we are joined by one of the Empress’ Primarchs.” a quick bow would suffice as a sign of respect. “Forgive me, my lord, but if I had known you would be gracing us with your presence I would have done away with all this suspicion and-”

“There is no need to apologize for doing your duty,” the Primarch said, his voice soothing. “And I am not one that you must always refers to me as ‘Lord’. You may call me Vulkan if you wish.”

“If that is what you say, L-... Vulkan,” Sarai replied, rising up and smoothing a wrinkle out of her uniform. “Well then, it is good to see that my suspicions were unfounded, especially if one travels in the company of a Primarch.” a gross simplification, but if it would set their minds at ease...

“On the subject of travels,” Inquisitor Velas started. “We are in need to return to the Imperium, preferably somewhere where my ship can be repaired.”

“Of course.” Sarai said, turning back to the other Inquisitor. “As it happens, you have had the fortune of arriving quite close to Ultramar, a few lightyears directly down from the systems to be exact.” One did not have to be a telepath to see the shock and frustration radiating from the Inquisitor, but Sarai did find herself reaching out to touch his mind all the same.

Down?! Of course, it would have to be down! Of all the ways the universe seeks to destroy us...! The Inquisitor’s mind calmed, the man himself turning slightly to hide his face from Twilight. Calm, Mattias... Twilight is safe, and this Inquisitor won’t do anything to harm her... for now. So he knew Twilight was not from the Imperium? The girl seemed to trust him, so Sarai would not have to worry about him doing anything irrational to hurt Twilight.

If he would do anything against the Ordo Malleus would have to be seen.

“What are you doing?” Sarai’s power snapped back at Twilight’s question.

“I’m sorry?” she asked, turning back to the other girl.

“I sensed you were using some kind of spell just then,” Twilight continued. “It didn’t seem threatening, but I was curious as to just what it was that you were doing.” At the word “spell”, all the Sisters and Inquisitor Velas snapped their attention to Sarai. A veteran Inquisitor would not shrink away from such surprise, though Sarai could feel her jaw tightening as the situation became more tense.

“I am sorry, I did not know it would be an issue,” she said, raising a hand to calm the others. “I am a Tele-Empath, and I had hoped to ease some of Lord Velas’ worries concerning the circumstances of your arrival back in realspace. I meant no offense.”

“Tele-Empath?” Twilight asked, pushing aside some of her bodyguards as she drew closer to Sarai. “Like, a combination of telepathy and empathic sensation?”

“Yes,” Sarai started, taking a step back to compensate for the younger woman’s... enthusiasm. “I take it you’ve heard of this branch of study?”

“I studied it when I was younger, back when the Empress first took me on as a student... but I was never any good.” Twilight gave a shrug before continuing. “But, if you’re not against it, I’d love for a chance to study your notes.”

“Oh... of course.” Sarai said, giving a glance back to Inquisitor Velas and the Sisters of Battle. They did not seem placated, so Sarai sought a different approach. “I am well aware of the corruption spread by daemonic forces, Inquisitor. Given the circumstances of your arrival I have every right to be suspicious of those that are brought aboard my ship, but you have nothing to fear from me.”

“True as that may be, I have had some issues with other Inquisitors saying they meant no ill will towards me.” Inquisitor Velas replied. Sarai had done her research and had an idea of what the man was referring to, but had no chance of addressing this before Vulkan spoke up.

“Let us not fall into accusations of wrongdoing, my friends,” he said. “We are all seeking to perform the duties the Imperium has set upon us, and needless fear and bickering will only obstruct our paths. I am sure Miss Olivier meant no malice by her actions.” The Sisters seem to relax at this, lowering their weapons as their focus drifted back towards Twilight. Inquisitor Velas said nothing, though Sarai could feel that some of his nervousness had subsided... some.

“I know it may take some time for you to believe me, but I am on your side,” Sarai started. “Perhaps after we have arranged safe passage and boarding for your crew and a Mechanicus salvage of your ship, you may begin to see that.”

“Your ship isn’t much larger than mine,” Velas countered. “Even with the escorts it will be a tight fit.”

“The Sword of Redemption is deceptively spacious, Lord Velas,” It helps that Elias and his brothers are not aboard. “And I’m sure the Mechanicus would not mind having a few extra hands to assist with towing your ship to drydock.” A pause before Sarai shrugged. “Consider it for now. If all else fails I’m sure there are a few independant transports in the area that wouldn’t mind a little extra money assisting with the rescue of the Empress’ Student.”

“I can help with some of the recovery work,” Twilight offered, eagerly looking between Sarai and Inquisitor Velas. “At least with coordination, anyway. I’ve been working on some ideas to get the crew off the Sanguinium Martyres in my spare time, and maybe I could work out a few of the kinks with you before we start transporting everyone over.”

“Tara...” Velas started, but Sarai was quick to speak first.

“Perhaps some other time,” Sarai said, giving Twilight a smile to keep her placated. “I have some other duties to attend to, and I am sure you all would like some time to rest.”

“Um...” Twilight’s enthusiasm waned. “Well... I guess.”

“It’s settled, then.” Sarai turned towards the Kasrkin platoon behind her. “My men will show you to your rooms and begin making arrangements for the rest of your team’s arrival. Lord Velas, if you would come with me we can contact the Mechanicus to recover your ship.”

“If it’s all the same to you, I think I would rather make sure the Empress’ Student is secured before committing to any further actions.” Doing his best to not expose himself quickly. Velas might have been young and headstrong, but he knew his job well enough.

And if it keeps me away from Twilight Sparkle a little longer, all the better for him.

“Very well. I will send for you when preparations are made.”

...

The rooms provided turned out to be quite spacious, more akin to the guest rooms on a governor’s personal ship than standard Imperial barracks. Actual beds and utilities greeted the newcomers, with multiple racks for weapons and armor along with ample light to keep the quarters pleasantly illuminated depending on the ship’s cycle. The hum of the ship seemed dull, as if the entire structure had powered down, leaving the guest quarters quiet save for the occasional disturbance of cleaning cherubs. The Lady Inquisitor was even kind enough to provide a healthy supply of rations for each room, complete with pure water and pieces of real fruit.

Even for the Empress’ Student, it is still a bit... much. Mattias thought.

“At least she’s not as self-righteous as Markos was,” Mattias turned, picking up the Valhallans’ conversation as Alexis watched the corridor. “No as intrusive, either; I haven’t seen a single crewmember or servitor that she could use to spy on us down here.”

“She’s a Lady Inquisitor, Alexis,” Nikolai countered as he came up behind his brother. “Who knows what kind of setup she has to keep an eye on her ‘guests’.”

“And constantly watching the corridors will do us no good in laying low,” Mattias said, drawing the two troopers back to him. “Inquisitor Olivier has all the advantages now. Our only hope is to play along as best we can, keep our heads down until we get back to civilization and get Tara to the Empress.”

“With all due respect, my lord, that’s going to be rather difficult, especially if she’s a mind reader.” a pause before Alexis grinned. “Granted, I can think of a few thoughts I wouldn’t mind her reading...”

“Keep those and I’ll be the one to shoot you.” Mattias replied. “Admittedly, it is not the worst idea; white noise and nonsense data might be enough to keep the Inquisitor from prying too deep into our minds without warning.”

“We’re just troopers, my lord,” Nikolai said. “We only know what you tell us. What of Tara or you?” Considering that she probably already knows Twilight’s a xenos, I’ll take what little I can get.

“Psychic resistance is something I have trained with before- after all, I’ve had Angelique under my care for longer than you have been in my service.” Mattias straightened up. “And I don’t intend on leaving here with Tara any longer than she needs to, though I don’t think that will be much of an issue.”

“If you say so, my lord.” Alexis turned back towards the hall, giving Mattias some time to reflect. He did not have long, for out of the shadows came an officer and a small squad of Kasrkin, the man giving a salute once he was certain he was close enough to Mattias.

“Lord Velas,” the officer said. “Lady Olivier has requested an audience with you in her quarters. I am here to escort you there.”

“Did she say why she wished to discuss matters there?” Mattias asked.

“That is not a matter I was made aware of,” the officer said. “If you would please, Lord Mattias; Lady Olivier does not enjoy being kept waiting.” I’ll be the judge of that, Mattias thought, but he refrained from speaking further on the matter. Finally he gave a short nod, stepping out to meet the officer as the Valhallans formed up behind him.

“Very well,” Mattias said. “Lead on.” the officer nodded, turning and starting off back down the hall while Mattias and his henchmen followed behind. The quietness of the guest quarters soon gave way to the usual rumblings of any Imperial vessel: the dull roar of engines, choral music to compliment, and the continued rustling of servitors and crewmen as they went about their duties. To Mattias’ dismay the path took them back into the main hall, the glittering of gold plated statues almost blinding him as they stepped in. Tapestries of all sorts broke up the seemingly unending line of statues, though Mattias noted none of them seemed to bear the red-headed visage of Lady Olivier among them.

No real achievements to be seen... he mused. Either she is more humble than most, or she is newer to her position than she lets on.

Their path took them away from the main hall, down another corridor lined with what appeared to be runes of some sort. Most Mattias could identify as typical anti-psychic wards, holy symbols and icons that he had learned since he was a child. Others, though, were far more alien in their design, swooping hieroglyphs that shimmered with energy as Mattias and the soldiers passed by. As Mattias inspected them, he saw a number of familiar patterns among the hieroglyphs, shapes resembling trees and sanctuaries breaking up the other odd twists and squiggles... not too dissimilar from Twilight’s own handwriting.

“Lord Velas,” Mattias was snapped out of his inspection by the officer, the Kasrkin having parted to reveal a door marked with the Inquisitorial “I”. “Inquisitor Olivier is waiting for you inside. Your guards will have to stay with us for now.”

“Forgive me if I do not feel safe without some form of protection,” Mattias said. While he did have his pistol and some light armor under his robes, having a few bodies around him could be of some use against a fully prepared Lady Inquisitor.

“Inquisitor Olivier insisted to speak with you in private. She said that it concerns information in regards to the Student... words meant for your ears only.” Mattias said nothing, but he had a good idea of what exactly the Lady Inquisitor meant. Honestly, he would be surprised if she didn’t already know about Twilight.

Perhaps that’s where the wards are from...

“I understand.” He said finally, casting a glance to Alexis and Nikolai. “Stay here until I return.”

“My lord, are you sure this-” Nikolai started before Mattias waved him off.

“If things go wrong, alert the Sisters and Lord Vulkan. They should be enough to protect Tara.” Nikolai hesitated, but eventually the trooper gave a short nod and stood at ease. Mattias turned and stepped towards the door, waiting as it slid open and he was able to step through to Inquisitor Olivier’s quarters.

Though the room was massive, easily half the size of a medium-sized mess hall, it was surprisingly sparse in its decor. Between two large windows giving a view of the ship’s spine hung a faded tapestry of Sebastian Thor, the long-dead reformer looking down on a floor populated by a few soft chairs and a small glass table. A bottle of wine stood with a pair of glasses on the table, and even from afar Mattias could see the faint remnants of condensation indicating that it had only recently been pulled from chilling. To the right Mattias saw two more doors, most likely leading to sleeping quarters, while the left side of the room was blocked from view by the wall jutting out farther than it had first appeared. Mattias stepped forward, sweeping his gaze around in case he had missed anything, when his vision fell upon the altar on the far wall.

Atop a rack rested a suit of gold and red powered armor, most likely Inquisitor Olivier’s giving its size and shape. Before the rack was the altar, on which rested a battered sniper rifle and a large greatsword that seemed to glow with a faint light. Anything beyond that was conjecture, for Inquisitor Olivier stood before the altar, her back to Mattias as she gazed up at her armor. Mattias said nothing, doing his best to shift his thoughts to random nonsense lest the Inquisitor probe his mind again.

“Do you know they chain down psykers aboard the Black Ships?” Inquisitor Olivier asked, still not looking towards Mattias.

“I tend to focus my attention on things other than the domains of the other Ordos,” Mattias replied.

“I was a child when I was taken aboard the Black Ships. I don’t know if it was because of pity or fear some of the others would harm me, but I was kept in isolation all throughout my trip to Terra.” a pause as Inquisitor Olivier turned her head, glimpsing Mattias out of the corner of her eye. “My body was shackled, but my mind was not. And trapped with thousands of other confused and broken souls for months, years maybe, was not a position I would wish for any telepath.”

“It was not enough of a warning if you go and freely poke around in the minds of your guests.” Perhaps that was a bit harsh, but if it kept the Inquisitor on the backfoot.

“An accident, nothing more.” Inquisitor Olivier waved her hand and turned to face Mattias. “The headband I wear keeps me from constantly hearing the thoughts of those around me, but even it cannot hold off the strongest of emotions... such as that of your frustration at being so close to rescue and not even realizing it.”

“... Though I thank you for your concern, the situation you’ve presented does not exactly instill confidence in the security of myself or my charges.”

“You speak of Twilight, then.” Ripping the bandages off quickly, aren’t we? Mattias said nothing as Inquisitor Olivier continued. “I take it that there’s more to such things than merely disguising her as ‘Tara’, is there?”

“You’re the telepath, you don’t need me to answer that.”

“Let’s not be rude now, Inquisitor Velas. As much as you may distrust me, I am on your side.” Mattias said nothing as Inquisitor Olivier stepped past him, crossing over to the table in the center of the room and picking up the wine. “We all have blood on our hands, chains that have shackled us even if we appear free. Some are more bloodied than others, but I would never betray the Imperium or the Empress.” Again Mattias said nothing, but he did notice a slight hesitation in the way the other Inquisitor said “Empress”. Past guilt, perhaps? That would be interesting considering her previous indications of hesitancy when dealing with Twilight.

Prying would be in order.

“Would you care for a drink?” Inquisitor Olivier asked, uncorking the wine and pouring herself a glass. “I reviewed your service record, Lord Velas, and I’m surprised it never crossed through Ultramar at any point. Iaxian wine is a rare treasure in these times.”

“I will have to pass for now,” Mattias said, thoughts of drugged chalices crossing his mind before he pressed on. “For someone that has been sent to recover Twilight, and one who said she wished to speak directly with the Student, you seem rather disinterested in connecting with her.”

“Parameters have changed. My orders were to recover the Empress’ Student, nothing more.” the woman shrugged as she took up her wine. “I have done so, and have spoken enough with her to see she is in good hands. My task complete, I will convey you to Ultramar where you will be safe.”

“Given what information I have gleaned about the Schism, and what enemies seem to arrange against Twilight, I doubt that anywhere save directly in the Empress’ presence would be considered safe.”

“What foes?” Mattias said nothing at first, as if waiting for Inquisitor Olivier to answer her own question. When she did not, Mattias continued.

“We were attacked by Heretic forces, as you know. From what the survivors of the group on Solemnace told me, Twilight was targeted by a particularly powerful daemon, perhaps something you might be familiar with.”

“Daemons do enjoy taking a myriad of forms,” Inquisitor Olivier replied. “From how you structured your speech, I guess you were not among that party.”

“No. Only Twilight and the Sisters returned; if you want a better idea of the daemon that hunts her, you would be best to speak with any of them about what they saw.”

“The Sisters can be trusted, then?”

“Why wouldn’t they be? No Sister of Battle has fallen to the temptation of Chaos in millenia, and they have been with Twilight almost as long as I have.” Inquisitor Olivier fell silent, nursing her drink as she looked away from Mattias.

“... I will have to speak with them on the matter, then,” the Inquisitor said. “It has been some time since I have worked alongside the Sororitas. Is there more you can tell me about Twilight?”

“There isn’t much more to say,” Mattias said, his left hand flexing as he continued. “She’s a skilled psyker and a decent fighter. A bit naive and sheltered, but the Empress thinks highly of her and her optimism.”

“Does she?” Inquisitor Olivier turned away. Even from his position on the other side of the room, Mattias could tell the answer had shaken the woman; the slight tremble of her hand, a tightening of her jaw, all indicated there was more the Inquisitor did not wish to say. “Well, I am not surprised. The Empress would not make a mistake when elevating someone to the position of Her Trusted Student.”

“I’ve encountered a few people who have thought otherwise,” Mattias replied. “The most vocal of them met his end quite gruesomely.”

“Though not at your hand, else you would have been lying in your debrief to the Ordo following your extraction from Caesaria.” a pause as Olivier turned back to Mattias. “That, at least, I received through official channels. Despite what you may think, sometimes the Ordos will cooperate with one another when the need arises.”

“Given that the last Inquisitor that offered to ‘help’ me tried shooting the Student, I cannot say I am in need of much help from the other Ordos.” Mattias shifted his stance before continuing. “If we are done with pleasantries, I would like to return and make sure Twilight is resting properly.”

“If you say so. The Mechanicus informed me that they will arrive within a month to salvage your vessel and bring it to Konor for repairs. Macragge will be more secure, though, so I suggest you find transport there to wait until the ship is finished.”

“No use in asking for a ride, then?”

“I’ll... consider it.” Inquisitor Olivier took another sip of wine. “As long as you keep the Student away from me. Her optimism is welcome, but I have more important business to attend to within Ultramar.”

“I will do what I can.” Mattias turned to leave, stopping just before the door as another thought came to mind. “Good luck on keeping her away, though; even with my help, the girl has a fascinating ability to get others to open up by their own volition.”

“We shall see if that still holds up.” Mattias turned and stepped out of the room, the door closing behind him as the Kasrkin and his henchmen straightened up at his return.

“I hope that your discussion with Lady Olivier was productive,” the officer said. “I will conduct you back to your quarters now.” Mattias nodded, following after the officer has he once more inspected the runes around the hallway. Their exact purpose eluded him, for now, but there was no mistaking the unknown symbols for being anything other than script in Twilight’s native tongue.

Inquisitor Olivier knows more about Twilight than she would like to say, Mattias thought. I won’t allow any dangers like that go unaddressed.

Author's Note

We'll be taking a short break from Twilight and Co. in the next few chapters; there's some housekeeping that needs to be taken care of with the Primarchs before we jump in to the Ultramar arch.

Thank you all for your patience, and thanks again to Deatheater55 for the editing assistance. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.08- New Revelations

New Revelations

Progress on getting relief to the Sanguinium Martyres had slowed. Getting the surviving crew off the ship and safely aboard the Sword of Redemption and its escorts proceeded apace, but the Mechanicus salvage continued to delay their arrival. There were a few more strings Sarai could pull, small bits of blackmail and bribes that would smooth out the process in the short term, but one did not become a Lady Inquisitor by playing only to the short term.

At the very least, it allowed her to pick up more about her new guests.

Velas and his henchmen were to be expected of the Ordo Xenos; attentive, but not overly interesting beyond an odd question concerning technology. The Inquisitor himself had not approached Sarai beyond inquiries on the recovery process, and from what few probes Sarai could take without exposing herself it was clear he had told no one about his conversation with her after they had arrived. There was also no clear indication that he suspected her of withholding more information, but only an idiot would take an Inquisitor’s word at face value.

Sarai was no idiot. That had gotten her killed in Equestria.

Velas had been joined by two new companions: a matronly Sister Hospitaller and a young psyker practically oozing mental trauma. The little witch proved another excuse for Sarai to avoid having to speak directly with Velas, lest their powers intermingle and lead to one or the other leaking more than they let on. The Hospitaller had assured Sarai that “Tara” was doing much to help the other psyker, but even a student of Celestia had little hope in calming that damaged mind. Though it does say a lot for her optimism that she thinks she can do it, Sarai thought. At least Celestia has not gone about stamping that out.

The Sisters of Battle were too close to Twilight Sparkle to confront. Devout servants of the Imperium they might have been, loyalty often had a way of crossing paths one did not want to take. Yes, as an Inquisitor Sarai would carry great authority in their eyes, but compared to Twilight Sparkle? One slip up and the ever-loyal Sisters would have the Student on her tail in no time at all.

That left one person left to approach. And for a man of his stature, Vulkan was quite adept at keeping out of sight.

“Everything, you say?” Sarai asked, turning back to one of her officers.

“Yes, my lady,” the officer replied, giving a sheepish nod. “We’ve checked every scanner and camera, and it seems he’s made a clean sweep of the forge. I’ve tried dispatching servitors and workers to the forge to perhaps see what he is doing, but all reports have shown that he is not there when they arrive.”

“How does he know we are coming, and how can he hide so easily? The Salamanders are not exactly known for their stealth.”

“We are unsure. Our current theory is perhaps one of Inquisitor Velas’ henchmen has been tipping him off to our patrols.” Sarai said nothing, resting her chin on her knuckle as she thought. Velas had not said for how long Vulkan had been aboard his ship, but the Primarch’s friendliness meant building a rapport between them all would have been child’s play. Enough that he would get them to spy for him...? No, this is the Primarch of the Salamanders; he would not stoop that low.

“... Hold off on the patrols for now,” Sarai said, lowering her hand as she continued. “It is obvious Lord Vulkan is suspicious of us, and prying may only make the matter worse. I will try and speak with him directly to see if there is any way to resolve these differences.”

“If you feel that is wise, my lady.” The officer nodded, stepping aside to allow Sarai to pass. While an idle period had arisen aboard the ship, meaning most of the crew would be resting and praying, Sarai still kept to the maintenance tunnels to avoid drawing attention. As the tunnels were meant for servitors and techpriests, not flesh and blood Inquisitors, her path was slow and arduous as she ducked and squeezed through low clearance doors and narrow halls, bits of machinery scraping against her uniform as she continued onward.

Sarai slowed as the air around her began to gently heat up. The forge was always one of the warmest places on the ship, and the Inquisitor could feel herself sweating as she neared. Rather than continue on the normal path, Sarai stopped and began to run her hand along the wall, sweeping her hand across the rough metal. The techpriests would never change the schematics of this ship, she thought. That should put it... ah, here we are.
Sarai pressed down on a small panel near her foot. There was a clunk before the section of the wall parted, Sarai stepping into a room that could easily fit a Terminator with full gear. An old cooling system hung in disrepair above her head, small bits of condensation dripping to the floor next to her. But Sarai paid no attention, for she had what she was looking for: a gap in the cooling pipes that gave her a sweeping view of the forge and all that were inside.

Vulkan was there, his back to Sarai as he worked the forge. The Primarch was no longer armored, instead wearing a pair of work pants and a tunic that were just enough to cover his massive frame. The light of the flames seemed to glisten off his dark skin, giving him the appearance less of a man and more akin to some spirit seeking an end to its wandering. Even from afar Sarai could feel her breath tightening with awe; the Primarchs had always been spoken in terms beyond mere human understanding, but to watch one working in person...

She was snapped from her thoughts by the sound of a door opening. Vulkan turned, and Sarai could see a small figure stepping out of the shadows. Twilight Sparkle. “Ah, young Tara,” Vulkan said, his voice warm and welcoming. “I was wondering if perhaps my invitation had been intercepted.”

“No, it was just... just a bit confusing.” Twilight Sparkle said. “Your handwriting was a bit muddied and vague, all things considered.”

“Apologies for that, my dear; I did not want anyone spoiling the surprise I have for you.” Surprise? Sarai inched closer, watching as Vulkan ducked around the forge and Twilight Sparkle drew closer. The girl was still radiating curiosity and innocence, peeking around the forge like a child searching for gifts during Sanguinala. She stepped back as Vulkan returned with a cart, a new suit of armor resting atop it.

“That’s my armor,” Twilight Sparkle started.

“I was quite impressed by the metalwork,” Vulkan said, bringing the cart to a stop as he continued. “The adamantium weave is quite subtle, and the psychic circuitry is like nothing I have seen in the last fifteen millenia. I would love a chance to learn from the Empress how she performed this...” a pause before Vulkan continued.

“I made a few modifications, nothing too serious lest I damage the circuitry, but I hope you find them satisfactory.” Vulkan lifted up the chestplate of the armor. “I used a larger weave to replace some of the stiffer segments, especially those around your chest and torso. This should provide you with more flexibility and less chafing when you turn and twist about.”

“Wouldn’t that risk making the armor softer?”

“Yes, but the existing weave is already quite tight. You shouldn’t be in too much danger.” Vulkan set down the chest piece before moving on to an arm. “What I really hoped to show you was this.” Sarai watched as Twilight took a step back, her curiosity shifting to... Surprise? Sorrow? The student was not being very clear.

“Is...” she stammered. “Is that Mir’shen’s flamer?” Sarai looked, spotting the flamer nozzle strapped to the side of the armor.

“The Gauntlet of the Forge has served me and my sons well,” Vulkan said. “I am certain that it will serve you equally.”

“B-but I can’t accept this.” Twilight continued, though her hesitancy did not seem to stop her from reaching up to stroke the weapon. “It’s one of your relics, isn’t it? I shouldn’t-”

“You are correct in that it is mine,” Vulkan said, lowering the arm down. “As such, it is mine to decide what to do with. To be truthful, I had planned to destroy the gauntlet and many other relics like it in my grief during Horus’ betrayal, but a word from my sons spared it from the fire.” Sarai’s jaw clenched as she heard this. With so little knowledge left from the Heresy, to learn that a Primarch almost destroyed much of his life’s work...

I suppose they are closer to men than we ever realized.

“My son Mir’shen was close to you, and I will not deny you a chance to cherish his memory. Consider this a gift to ensure that never fades away, else you will lose far more than you could possibly imagine.” Sarai shifted her gaze back to Twilight Sparkle, watching as the younger woman regarded the weapon for a moment, finally she turned back to Vulkan, a sad smile crossing her lips.

“Thank you, Vulkan,” she said. “I promise you I’ll never forget this.”

“You are quite welcome, young Tara,” Vulkan replied as he turned back to the forge. “I was thinking of some other means to ensure your safety, perhaps a shield of some kind, but with the tools I have on hand I could only perform some basic enhancements.”

“Maybe Inquisitor Olivier could help with that.” Twilight offered. I would if he were not being so secretive, Sarai thought.

“I... considered that.” Vulkan said, giving a sigh before he continued. “But while I may be more open towards her than your friends, I feel she is not willing to be open with all of us in the same manner. Her surveillance was also a bit... bothersome.”

“... You’re feeling the same way?” Sarai blinked, turning back to Twilight as the girl gave a huff. “I keep thinking that maybe it was something I did, otherwise she wouldn’t be so unwilling to talk to me. But that makes no sense since I’ve never seen her before in my entire life.”

“Even the most earnest and loyal can be intimidated by those they see as above them. It was one of the many problems my brothers chose to ignore.”

“But I’m not above anyone,” Twilight protested, taking a step towards Vulkan. “I’m just me, Tara. Ever since the Empress returned I’ve been set on a pedestal that no one wants to upset, but I’m no different from any other man or woman that serves her.” Sarai suppressed a scoff. Surely the student of Celestia would not be so ready to stoop that low. She never chose a student for her spinelessness, after all.

... But then, that turned out so well for you.

“These things cannot be forced, dear Tara,” Vulkan said, resting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “This Inquisitor is still within the mindset she had before all this trouble came upon us. She is not one to be feared, but you need to allow her to make her judgments first before reaching out to her.”

“I know...” Twilight shook her head. “Sorry. I’ve probably been more stressed out in the last month than I have at any other point in my life. It’s a bit hard to get back from.”

“I am sure, but you are doing so well right now.” Vulkan gave Twilight’s shoulder a friendly pat before he broke away. “Though I must ask, why do you seek out the Inquisitor’s attention so readily?” there was a lengthy pause, and Sarai found herself drawing closer, as if leaning against the pipes that concealed her would grant her a better vantage point.

“She seems... lost.” Sarai blinked as Twilight shook her head. “I don’t know how or why, but she seems like she’s trying to reach something, but she’s not sure what it is.”

“You gathered all of that just from speaking with her for only a few minutes?” Vulkan asked.

“I’m good with information, I suppose.” Twilight shrugged. “But besides the normal evasiveness when you don’t want someone to know something, there was a bit of hesitancy when she was speaking to me and to you, like there was more she wanted to say but no way to say it. And I don’t mean like the typical praise and adoration I’m sure you get all the time, but... something personal.”

“I see...” a pause before Vulkan turned fully towards Twilight. “She did say she was a telepath. Perhaps it has something to do with her powers?”

“Maybe, but that would require a few passive readings that would take a lot more than a few minutes to process... unless she’s figured out some avenues that I don’t know about.” another pause before Twilight brought a finger to her chin. “A good possibility since telepathy isn’t one of my strongest subjects. She’s also older than me so she’s had more time to figure it out than I have, though how far she can delve without straining herself is another thing entirely... at any rate, I feel that there’s more Inquisitor Olivier wants to tell us, but it’s burning up inside her so much she doesn’t know how or when to say it.” Now Sarai stepped back. She had figured that Twilight would be observant, but this? Perhaps Velas was correct in his assessment that the girl was relentless at getting others to open up.

“I am sure you will find your chance,” Vulkan replied. “Perhaps you should speak with your friends on this matter.”

“Well... you’re my friend, aren’t you?” there was a lengthy pause before Vulkan laughed, turning and giving Twilight another pat on the shoulder.

“I suppose you are right,” he said, his chuckles dying down. “And I am honored that you consider me a friend.” Sarai remained silent, her jaw tightening as she finished processing the scene before her. Twilight Sparkle was many things; curious, naive, sheltered... and yet, her earnestness could not be denied.

And you continue to hide away from her. What does that say about you?

Sarai turned and squeezed back into the hallway, taking the path back to her quarters even slower now. One way or another, Twilight Sparkle had become too intriguing to ignore. All that remained was how much of the past Sarai was ready to rip open.

...

“I think this is as close as we’re going to get to the real thing,” Mattias said as he looked to the paper before him. He had sketched out a rough version of what the wards around Inquisitor Olivier’s room had looked liked, Alexis and Nikolai adding in whatever he had missed. The work had been carefully executed, as Mattias had wanted to keep the information secret from both the Inquisitor and Twilight for as long as possible, if only to ensure that they would not interrupt and raise more suspicions.

“If you say so, my lord,” Alexis said, taking a sip of tanna before continuing. “I still think one of us could go into that hall and map everything out. Maybe take Angelique and pass it off as her wandering about.”

“Olivier isn’t some underpaid Administratum clerk that will take whatever excuse she’s presented with.” Mattias countered, giving the Valhallan a look. “If she finds us and thinks we’re intruding in her work, we’ll be up against the wall before any of us can invoke the Empress’ Authority.” Though perhaps Twilight’s presence might stay her hand for a little while.

“That she hasn’t already shows she’s got some modicum of patience,” Nikolai said.

“Patience my ass. She’s making it out like she doesn’t even care we’re here,” Alexis pushed away his mug as he turned to his brother. “She’s set no guards, given us no interrogations, not even news about how the war’s going. It’s like we don’t even exist in the little world she’s set up for herself.”

“That’s enough, Alexis,” Mattias said, his voice rising. Both troopers fell silent and turned to Mattias as he continued. “We will make due with the information we have, as we have done before. Inquisitor Olivier has most of the advantages in information and location, so we cannot provoke her any further. Is that understood?”

“... Perfectly, my lord.” the two Valhallans said.

“Good. You’re dismissed.” Alexis and Nikolai rose, heading towards the door as Mattias looked back down at the drawing. Had he known he’d been facing this kind of challenge he would have asked Twilight to teach him how to interpret her hieroglyphs, but now was not the time to be focusing on what could have been.

Especially if it meant facing the danger of now.

“You wanted to see me, Mattias?” Mattias looked up as Twilight drifted into the room. She was dressed in a loose shirt and a long skirt, completely at ease despite all the suspicion around her. Amazing that some of her innocence remains.

“Yes. Come have a seat.” Twilight nodded and took Nikolai’s chair as Mattias continued. “You’re settling in well?”

“As well as I can,” Twilight said with a sigh. “I miss my room back on your ship, to be honest... but anyway, I’ve been getting back into my training regimes now that I got my armor back from Vulkan. I’ve been trying to get used to the flamer he installed, but...” she paused, giving Mattias a sad smile. “I-it’s been a slow process.”

“I can imagine.”

“Other than that there isn’t really a whole lot to do.” Twilight continued. “All my books are in storage and Sarai won’t let me look at her library, and the Empress still hasn’t contacted me yet. At the end of all things, I’m bored.” she slumped over, looking up at Mattias and giving an almost comical pout. “I don’t suppose you’ve gotten around to convincing Sarai to talk to me, have you?”

“I think there are more pressing matters, some of which you might be able to help me with. “Twilight raised an eyebrow as Mattias pushed the drawing towards her. “Remember when we first arrived, and Inquisitor Olivier asked for an audience with me?”

“Yes,” Twilight sat up straight again. “It’s been a busy month, but I remember. What of it?”

“When I approached her room, I saw a warding of some kind in the hallway nearby. This is a close approximation to the pattern that I saw there.”

“And you didn’t recognize it?” Twilight asked, picking up the paper to examine it closely. “I’ve been doing a lot of studying, but I haven’t been able to study every branch or interpretation of magic in the galaxy. What makes you think I’ll be able to identify it?”

“A hunch I’d rather not be true.” Twilight looked back to Mattias again before looking down at the image. There was a lengthy pause before her face lit up in a smile.

“Oh, I see. It’s an Aegis Weave.”

“A what?” Mattias asked.

“An Aegis Weave. Princess Celestia taught me these for my fourteenth birthday.” Twilight set the paper down and pointed to the larger set of symbols on the edges. “See these here? That’s a low level warding spell, kind of like the prayers the Sisters have or some of the weaker dampeners you’ve put on Angelique.”

“Enough to stop low-power psychic intrusion, yes,” Mattias started. “But a determined psyker can break through those without issue. That’s why Angelique has additional dampeners when she begins to lose herself to her prophecies.”

“That’s where the second layer of the weave comes in,” Twilight’s finger moved to the hieroglyphs near the center. “This is a reflection spell, basically a weaker version of my combat shields fused with an object. Again, at base form it doesn’t do much- you could probably break the spell with a weak punch if you really wanted to. But set it on a psycho-reactive surface like brass or copper along with the warding spell, and you have an Aegis Weave. A good weave could probably take some of my tougher shots without breaking while only requiring half the power to enchant it compared to a normal psychic warding.”

“And you learned this when?”

“Oh, I asked about it a few days before I turned fourteen,” Twilight’s smile grew bigger. “Celestia was having a slow period of diplomacy so I thought ‘What the heck? Why not ask her about some higher level theory?’ It was a good day spent, if I do say so myself.”

“Back in Equestria.”

“Yes back...” Twilight’s smile began to sink as the realization struck. “In... Equestria...” she looked down at the drawing, then back to Mattias, then back to the drawing. “Wait, how the heck could Sarai know about Aegis Weaves?! This is Equestrian magic, not Imperium!”

“That is what I wanted to tell you,” Mattias said. Twilight was too panicked to respond to this.

“N-no, it must be a mistake.” she stammered, picking up the paper and scanning it thoroughly. “A mistranslation. Maybe some obscure world has the same writing style... no, this is clearly Equestrian Hieroglyph. Even if it wasn’t it still doesn’t explain how she would know the proper process for the Weave. Parallel universe schools of magic? No, that can’t be it; multiversal theory says that there would be changes in how magic like this works across dimensions... though my own travels would say otherwise, but I can’t think of that right now.”

“Twilight,” Twilight let out a squeak as she looked back up at Mattias. “We need to approach this carefully without throwing around panicked theories. Now,” Mattias took the drawing away from Twilight before continuing. “Is there any way this information could have leaked from your universe to this one?”

“... No.” Twilight said, taking a moment to try and compose herself before continuing. “Not any way I know, at least. The path through the Warp between my universe and this one is so vast that any thought or idea would be shredded to nothingness before it got anywhere close. If Sarai can perform a fully functioning Aegis Weave, she would have needed to learn it from someone.”

“A daemon, perhaps? You did say Chaos attacked your universe before; who’s to say they did not bring something back when they were repulsed?”

“Maybe... but the Aegis Weave was developed a few hundred years after Nightmare Moon’s rebellion; most if not all the daemons would have been driven out of Equestria before then.” Twilight tapped a finger against her chin. “It’s not impossible that one might have slipped through and brought it back here, but what use would a daemon have with a protection spell like this, and why would Sarai have it surrounding her quarters instead of a dungeon or something.” a pause before Twilight spoke again. “Mattias, say I’m where Sarai’s room is. What way would the wards be facing?” Mattias looked at the picture for a moment, perusing his memory before setting it down and turning it around.

“Like this.”

“... That’s what I thought. Face it that way and it would reflect any psychic powers back to the room. Sarai probably uses it to keep her psychic powers under control.”

“That still doesn’t explain how she learned it, though,” Mattias pointed out, taking back the paper. “If anything, it makes it seem like you think she’s possessed.”

“Possessed? No no no, nothing like that.” Twilight shook her head. “Remember that... that thing that appeared on Rynn’s World after all the Tyranids died? Right after he showed up I felt this numbness fall over me, like what I saw was a greater abomination than any alien or the like. Didn’t you feel that too?” Mattias shook his head, causing Twilight to deflate slightly. “Well, that’s what it feels like to be in the presence of a possessed person. I didn’t feel that around Sarai.”

“So if she’s not possessed, then what is she?”

“... An Equestrian, like me.” Silence reigned between the two, Twilight looking away and clenching her hands together. Mattias looked down at the drawing of the Aegis Weave, trying to think of the next thing to say.

“... How?” he asked, snapping Twilight’s attention back to him. “How could she end up here if she’s from your world?”

“I don’t know, and that’s what scares me.” Twilight replied. “To physically cross from one universe to the next you need a serious amount of psychic power to both open the path and get through without being driven insane, killed, or both. Celestia and I only managed it because, well, she’s the Empress, but she still needed Luna to provide enough of a conduit to cross the barrier into the Immaterium in the first place. Celestia would have told me if she sent someone else ahead of us, and anything else that rivals her power either died centuries ago or is currently trapped in stone.”

“Presumably all those who have died did so before this Weave was created?” Mattias asked. Twilight gave a short nod, drawing a frown from Mattias. “Is there any other way to make a conduit like this? Something akin to a Warp Portal?”

“It’s... possible.” Twilight replied. “There were a few experiments with mirrors during the early ages of Equestria. Princess Celestia even has one locked away in her castle somewhere, but she never told me if they actually worked or not.” she shook her head before continuing. “It’s a lot of conjecture I can’t confirm... oh, I hate it when this happens. If only the Princess was back...”

“Well, she is not responding to your cries.” Mattias said. “That means we’re on our own. What will you do?”

“What can I do?” Twilight asked before rising to her feet. “I have to talk to Sarai and find out who she is.” Twilight made to leave, but Mattias reached forward and took her by the hand.

“Twilight, think this through,” he hissed. “While you may have absolute faith in your countrymen, there has to be at least some who are not on the side of light. And think, if your world is so perfect why would one come here without the Empress’ assistance or permission?”

“What? You think she’s a Chaos worshipper?”

“No, but Olivier is dangerous nonetheless. Furthermore, she knows about you: do you have any idea what a Lady Inquisitor can do with deeply personal information about anyone, especially the Empress’ Personal Student?” Twilight grew worried, her eyes darting around.

“She... she wouldn’t try to blackmail me, would she?” Twilight stammered.

“To what end I don’t know, but I wouldn’t put it past her. Without the Empress’ protection, you are at far greater risk of being discovered and having that information turned against you.”

“But she hasn’t tried to act against me,” Twilight countered. “She’s gone out of her way to avoid me, actually. And...” she stopped, chewing her lip for a moment before continuing. “She seems... hurt.” Mattias could feel his emotions cooling, and soon let go of Twilight’s hand.

“... You noticed her hesitations too, then?” Twilight gave a short nod in response. “What do you think?”

“I think she wants to tell me something, but for some reason she either can’t or won’t.” Twilight sighed. “Maybe it’s about her being an Equestrian, maybe it isn’t. But whatever it is, I need to know what it is. I can help her.”

“Inquisitors aren’t exactly known for accepting outside counseling so readily.” Mattias paused before giving a sigh. “But I suppose at this point there’s only so much I can say to dissuade you. Just be careful, and come to me if you feel you’re in danger.”

“I will.” a pause before Twilight spoke again. “Mattias, I know this is probably the last situation you want to deal with right now, but you have to trust me on this. If I can figure out who Sarai really is, and if we can work together on these matters, then we’ll end up much safer than if we just let this sit.”

“If you can. I just want you to be prepared in case your faith in the kindness of others falls short.” Twilight gave a short nod and turned, stepping back out into the hallway as Mattias took his seat once more. Part of him wanted to call her back, to at least assign one of his henchmen or the Sisters to guard her, but he found himself at a loss for words.

Another Equestrian... he thought. My life continues to grow more complex with every day.

...

One of Sarai’s crewmen had been helpful enough to point Twilight towards the Inquisitor’s quarters, Twilight taking the path slowly as she contemplated what to say. Should I just come out and ask? She thought, turning another corner before shaking her head. No, she’d just be put on the defensive. I should ease my way into that conversation... Maybe this was a bad idea. I should have asked Mattias for advice. She stopped, her hands tightening again before she shook her head.

No, I can do this. I need to figure out who Sarai is. Her resolve renewed, Twilight quickened her pace as she continued onward, keeping her mind clear in case Sarai’s reach was further than she thought. As she continued, Twilight felt a shift in the air around her and a chill run down her spine. She could hear faint whispers, nothing more than fragments but still enough to keep Twilight on edge. A lot of psykers have passed through these halls, she mused. Why? That line of thought ended as she came to the end of the hall, spotting the stylized “I” of the Inquisition that Twilight guessed indicated Sarai’s living quarters. Taking a deep breath, Twilight stepped up to the door and knocked, using a small amount of her power to make sure she was heard.

There was a pause before the door opened, revealing Sarai. She had traded in her uniform for a nightgown and robe, her hair still held back by her headband but now pinned to keep the rest of the excess out of her eyes. Twilight also found her eyes drifting down, her breath catching as she saw the multitude of scars across the Inquisitor’s arm. The scars appeared thickest around Sarai’s wrist, a ragged mess of red and white tissue just barely covered beneath a series of blue tattoos designed to look like a setting sun.

“Miss Tara,” Sarai said, her voice even as she tucked her arm back under her robe. “Is something the matter?”

“Um...” Twilight started, chewing her lip before her thoughts returned. “I had a few questions I wanted to ask you. May I come in?”

“It is rather late,” Sarai countered. “Perhaps we could discuss this at another time?”

“I... I don’t mean to be so intrusive, but I can’t let this sit overnight.” a pause before Twilight continued. “Please? I promise I won’t stay too long.” Sarai looked Twilight up and down, Twilight doing her best not to chew her lip. Finally the older woman gave a sigh and opened the door further.

“I suppose I could spare a few minutes,” she said, stepping aside to allow Twilight to enter. “Please come in. Make yourself comfortable. Would you care for a drink?”

“Um... okay.” Twilight nodded rapidly, stepping further into the room as Sarai closed the door behind her. The room was sparsely decorated, though Sebastian Thor had returned in the form of a large tapestry hanging over the far wall. Beneath the tapestry were a series of windows giving them a sweeping view of the Sword of Redemption, Twilight watching as maintenance craft criss-crossed the cruiser on their daily routines. Twilight turned to her left, seeing a large altar beneath a rack containing Sarai’s armor, atop of which rested an old rifle and a massive sword. Twilight cocked her head to one side as she saw a small picture resting on the altar, though Sarai had returned to her before she could move to investigate.

“I do not know your preferences for drink,” the Inquisitor said, placing a glass of red wine in Twilight’s hand. “But this is a lighter wine, just enough to help you relax before sleeping.”

“Oh, thank you,” Twilight accepted the glass, taking a moment to swirl it before speaking again. “With all that’s going on, I suppose I haven’t really given myself enough time to relax.”

“As is typical of our times.” Sarai said, taking a drink from her own glass as she glided towards a chair. “I would not recommend letting yourself get too loose, though; alcoholism is not becoming any servants of the Imperium... save perhaps properly determined Valhallans.” Twilight let out a short chuckle at this, but quickly got herself under control as Sarai continued. “Come, sit.”

Twilight nodded her thanks and crossed to an open chair, taking a seat before Sarai spoke. “Now then, what is on your mind? I’d read it myself, but I am not so rude as to rip information from the unwilling mind of a guest.”

“Oh... Thank you,” Twilight said, raising her glass to her lips before taking a small sip. The wine was fruity, though the undercurrent of alcohol did sting her tongue. “A-anyway, I was speaking with some of my friends and... well, they’re a bit nervous about you.”

“I did not become a Lady Inquisitor because I was easy to get along with,” Sarai said. “Though I take it there is more than just intimidation.”

“They say you’ve been a bit secretive and aloof. The last...” Twilight stopped herself as memories of Markos and Caesaria returned, her free hand trembling before she got back under control. “The last time we dealt with someone like that... didn’t end well for anyone.”

“Ibraham Markos, you mean?” Twilight choked, looking to Sarai as she took another drink. “Don’t worry, I got that from the official report on the Caesaria operation, not your mind. Would it interest you to know the same man was the one who discovered me?”

“Oh... I-I didn’t realize that he was-”

“The man was an ass who tore me from the only people that cared for my life.” Sarai hissed, turning away from Twilight before she continued. “I am glad to know he is burning in hell for his actions.” Twilight said nothing, though her worry had shifted once more. Sarai said nothing before composing herself, turning back to Twilight and giving a smile. “Apologies, I seem to have let a few old daemons out. Understand that I am not Markos, but my duties have called me away more than you all may be used to.”

“I gathered.” Twilight gave a nod, some of her earlier composure returning. “Um... how long have you been doing this?”

“How long?” Sarai asked before chucking. “Oh Tara, didn’t your mother ever tell you it was rude to ask a woman her age?” Twilight’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her next words coming out as a strangled squeak.

“I didn’t mean to...”

“I understand. No offense taken.” Sarai chuckled again before she took another drink. “I have been in service to the Inquisition in some form or another since I was five, give or take.” her voice grew solemn as she continued. “Truth be told, my entry into their service was both drawn out and traumatizing, such that I don’t even know my true age.”

“Really?”

“Travelling through the Warp while chained down and surrounded by madmen does not do wonders for one’s perception of time. All I do know is that I have been a full Inquisitor for just shy of twenty two years, and a Lady Inquisitor for the last ten.”

“Oh...” Twilight paused, looking down at her wine as she chose her next words. “And during that time, have you ever had... memories?”

“Memories?” Sarai asked, one eyebrow raised.

“Memories of a different time, before you became an Inquisitor and all.” Twilight looked up. “Kind of like deja vu, where you know that you’ve been somewhere in the past but for the life of you you can’t recall the exact moments.” There was a lengthy pause, Sarai allowing her gaze to drift about the room. Twilight wanted to know what exactly she was tracking, but decided against speaking.

“... That’s why you came here, isn’t it Twilight?” Sarai asked, finally turning back to Twilight. When she did not respond, the Inquisitor continued. “No denial? No accusations of me bringing falsehoods against you?”

“Why bother?” Twilight countered. “You’re a telepath; I’d be surprised if you didn’t know about me the moment I walked onboard your ship.”

“You’re quite deductive,” Sarai replied, setting her wine glass aside. “I would have expected nothing less from Celestia’s personal student.”

“So you are from Equestria, then?” Twilight asked, setting her own drink down before continuing. “Mattias and I thought so, what with you having a perfectly cast Aegis Weave guarding your room, but... well, I didn’t want to be intrusive.”

“Really?”

“You’ve been secretive, yes, but your privacy is still your own.” Sarai raised an eyebrow as Twilight backed up. “A-and I know I’m breaching that privacy right now, but I needed to make sure you really were on our side.”

“And I would like to keep things that way,” Sarai replied, her hands tightening. “If you knew the truth, I am sure you would have some objections. After all that I-” she stopped herself, looking past Twilight before her head sank. “I think we’ve had enough for tonight. I’d suggest you go back to your room and rest, forget this ever happened.”

“Sarai...” Twilight rose from her seat, crossing to lay a hand on the Inquisitor’s shoulder. “I don’t want the two of us to keep dancing around each other like this. I know you’re a good person, and I know there’s more that you want to tell me. But I need to know... Just who are you?” There was a long pause, Sarai reaching up to massage her chin as Twilight drew back to give her some space. Finally, the older woman sighed.

“... I would be lying if I said I was a good person,” she said, raising her head to look at Twilight. “There are things in my past that I am not proud of, things that I strive every day to correct... and perhaps I may never reach that point. I too once served Celestia, much as you do now; she was my teacher, my friend...” the Inquisitor choked, her jaw tightening as her eyes darted about. “My name, my old name I suppose, is Sunset Shimmer. I was Celestia’s personal student before you were.”

Twilight blinked, Sarai... no, Sunset’s words washed over her as she took in everything that she just learned. “Sunset Shimmer?” she asked.

“Yes,” Sunset said, giving a short nod as she continued. “Now, I can understand if you’re confused, but rest assured I am not-”

“As in... the Sunset Shimmer?” Sunset blinked as she looked at Twilight again.

“You... know of me?”

“Do I?!” Twilight cried, squealing as she brought her fists to her cheeks. Excitement pushed aside worry, and Twilight found herself bouncing in her spot as she continued. “I-I mean- ohmygosh, I’m talking with Sunset Shimmer! Gah! I’m just... I-I mean, you’re like one of my biggest heroes!”

“You... you’re a fan?” Sunset asked, drawing back in her seat.

“Why wouldn’t I be? You’re the leading expert on mental and empathic magic! I spent three days binge reading all four volumes of your ‘Empathy and Telepathic Conjuring’, twice!” Sunset’s breath caught, and she rose to turn away from Twilight. So caught up in her excitement, Twilight barely noticed

“I always wanted to meet you, see the genius behind all that work... maybe get an autograph...” Twilight blushed, massaging the back of her head as she continued on. “I talked with Princess Celestia about you but she never said much. She always seemed sad when I brought it up... but that doesn’t matter. You’re here now! But... how did you get here in the first place?” By now Sunset had turned away from Twilight fully, but that did little to stop her as Twilight stepped up to be closer to the other woman. “Was it a magical accident? Did you mess up a teleportation spell? Was it one of those magic mirrors from the time of Starswirl that I read about?”

“T-Twilight...”

“Ooh I know! You’re on a secret mission from Princess Luna that not even Celestia knows about, and your success means some future great evil will be stopped completely!” Twilight allowed herself a short chuckle. “If that’s what it is, I don’t want to brag but I know a thing or two about great evils myself. We could compare notes, have study sessions! Oh, this is going to be so much-” Twilight stopped, stepping closer to Sunset before continuing. “Sunset, why are you crying?”

“You’re just... Just a fan...” Sunset blinked, her eyes darting between Twilight and the pool of tears that had gathered around her. She sniffed, wiping her eyes before she turned to Twilight. “S-sorry,” she said. “It’s just... seeing you brought back a lot of memories from the past... not always good ones, I’m afraid.” Twilight’s face fell, and she drew away from Sunset as a myriad of thoughts drifted through her mind.

“D-did I do something wrong?” Twilight asked. “I’m sorry, Sunset. I was just so excited to see somepony I admired-”

“You shouldn’t admire me, Twilight,” Sunset said, her voice harsh. “I’m not... I did not come here by my own volition. This is my penance for the sins I committed against Equestria... and you.”

“But... we’ve never met before.” There was a lengthy pause, Sunset looking away as Twilight waited for an answer. Finally the other woman sighed, turning to face Twilight fully before continuing.

“You’re a Sparkle,” she started, moving back to her seat as Twilight returned to hers. “You know what it’s like to be part of a legacy, to see the work that your ancestors built in centuries past. Your family founded the Daughters of Manehattan, gave Celestia her first student after Luna’s fall, practically wrote the curriculum still used at magic schools the world over. Even if you don’t show it, a certain pride runs through your blood, the knowledge that you’ve helped to build Equestria into what it is today and that you will continue to shape its future long after you’ve passed.”

“Well, yes...” Twilight replied, tightening her hands again before she spoke. “I’ve tried my best to stay humble about it, though. I’m just a pony at the end of the day.”

“You’re a greater woman than I am, then” Sunset gave a bitter laugh at this before continuing. “My family has always been closely tied to the Everfree Sentinels, the premier magic users among Celestia’s armies. It was a Shimmer that helped calm the unrest in Canterlot before the war with the Crystal Empire, and my family has had more ponies to hold the title of Great Mage of the Red than any other in the nation... and my mother was the most recent.

“You can imagine that in such a privileged position I received a great deal of attention. I was given the best spellbooks, the best tutors, even Princess Celestia took me on as a student when I was old enough. Any information I wanted, any spell or incantation I wanted to practice, all was given to me... save for one branch.”

“Chaos magic,” Twilight said, drawing a look from Sunset. “I asked Celestia about spells like that once. She told me I wasn’t ready and that I should focus on my other studies first.”

“And?”

“Well... What else was I supposed to do? When your mentor tells you you’re not ready for something, you’re probably not ready. And... well, I did have a lot of other things I wanted to try out first before going down that rabbit hole.”

“I didn’t think so at the time,” Sunset countered. “What right did she have to restrain me? I was the daughter of one of the most powerful unicorns in the world, a student of dozens of different schools of magic. I’d written books, given short lectures, even tried writing some of my own spells; what was so special about Chaos that I would be denied access to it?” there was a pause as Sunset looked away from Twilight.

“I thought she was holding out on me, belittling my skills, and I became resentful. I pressured other unicorns to tell me about their combat experiences, broke into the wings of Celestia’s library I wasn’t allowed access to, read through historical accounts to try and piece together rituals and incantations. When Celestia caught me planning to use some of my own blood for a conjuring spell, she sent me back to my mother for ‘additional research and discipline’.

“Things only got worse from there. I fought and bickered with my mother for weeks, trying the same stupid stunts that had gotten me banished from Canterlot in the first place... though I didn’t realize it at the time. All the time the allure of Chaos grew deeper, and I craved that power even more. I thought I’d gotten enough information from my home, so after one fight too many I grabbed all my things and teleported back to Canterlot, hoping I could show Celestia what I’d learned and that I was ready.

“That was when I learned about you... and everything fell apart.”

Author's Note

Hope you all have been doing well. Not much to say about my absence, but I am back.

So yes, this isn't the "catch up with the Primarchs" chapter I said was coming. Rest assured that is coming, but I thought it over and realized we needed to get Sunset's stuff out of the way first. So it's TIME FOR BACKSTORY!!!

Special thanks to Deatheater55 for editing help. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.09- Confessions of a Fallen Student

Confessions of a Fallen Student

Canterlot had fallen silent, the last flickers of daylight fading away as ponies of all sorts turned in for the night. Around Canterlot Castle, the gold-armored Celestial Guard turned over their patrols to the Night Guard, unicorns and bat ponies watching in silent vigil over the dimly lit streets. The civilian population of Canterlot was all but gone, save for a few stragglers coming to and from various parties and gatherings, oblivious to anything beyond their own plans and desires.

In one of the alleys near the eastern wall of Canterlot Castle, there was a flash of teleportation as Sunset Shimmer stepped back into reality. She stood in silence for a moment before growling and smashing an armored hoof into the nearby wall in frustration.

“That stupid nag,” she hissed. “What does she think she can do? I’m not a toddler, I’m not going to sit quietly and let her trample all over me.” Sunset paused, taking a few deep breaths to calm herself as she planned out her next course of action. “No, that can wait. First, I need to speak with Celestia. Once she sees the progress I’ve made she has to start teaching me about Chaos.” Smirking, Sunset set down her saddle bags and started off, keeping to the shadows to avoid being seen. She paused only when she spotted members of the Night Guard on patrol, ducking out of their vision until she was certain they had missed her.

No need to spoil my grand return with somepony else announcing my arrival.

Another minute of walking, and Sunset found herself approaching the main gate. Two pairs of unicorns and bat ponies guarded the entrance, their gazes fixed on the darkness for any that might approach. Sunset pressed herself up against the wall, peeking around to make sure the guards were not watching her. Yes, she could just go up to them and ask to be let in, but she was Celestia’s personal student; why would she need to ask permission for anything?

Satisfied that she would be able to make a clean break, Sunset prepared to step towards the gate. Before she could move, the doors began to swing wide, Sunset ducking back into the shadows as she watched the newcomers.

First through the gate was a young unicorn filly, barely more than a foal. Her face was pressed into a book of some kind, yet she deftly stepped around the guards as if her vision was not obstructed. Following after her was another unicorn, a stallion with a dark blue mane and a heavy build. Probably one of Celestia’s guards off duty, Sunset thought. Why he brought a little ankle-biter to the palace is beyond me. So caught up in sizing up the two unicorns, Sunset almost missed a third pony that stepped through the gate, a pink alicorn with her hair tied back in a neat ponytail. Princess Cadence?! What’s she doing here?

“Don’t run off, Twilight,” Cadence called, trotting up to the filly and giving her a playful nudge in the side. “If you can’t see where you’re going you might leave us all behind.”

“But I need to stay focused if I’m going to impress Princess Celestia!” the little filly cried, drawing a derisive snort from Sunset. As if a little brat like you could impress the Princess. “She said she wanted me to do my best before she taught me anything more advanced, and if I don’t study more I’ll never get that far.”

“You can’t study forever though, Twily.” the unicorn stallion said, stepping up and giving the filly a gentle nuzzle. “Come on, Cadence and I planned out a nice get-together at Donut Joe’s in celebration of your first year as Celestia’s student. We’ve got a few surprises set up that even you will enjoy.”

“Really?” the filly asked, her face lighting up as she peeked out from behind her book. “Like that first edition of Starswirl the Bearded’s biography Cadence told me about? Am I getting that?!”

“Can’t tell you, silly filly,” Cadence replied with another poke. “That would spoil the surprise, wouldn’t it?”

“I bet it is, though!” the filly cried, closing her book and bouncing up and down. “This’ll be the best study-versary ever!” Sunset’s eye twitched. Besides the sickening “cuteness,” there had been some information exchanged that had caught her attention. Cadence cares for her... and they say she’s Celestia’s student... poor filly, they must be fooling her into being a model student. Her eyes drifted down to her sword and armor, a thought drifting through her mind. Well, as Celestia’s favored, it would be rude of me to let her delusions go unaddressed.

Sunset stepped from the shadows, crossing towards the trio before speaking. “Excuse me, soldier,” she said, just enough to catch Cadence and the stallion’s attention. There was a pause before the stallion turned and whispered something to Cadence, the alicorn nodding before gently guiding the filly away. Sunset waited as the stallion turned towards her, watching as the filly protested against being pushed away.

“Is something wrong, miss?” the unicorn asked, drawing Sunset’s attention back to him.

“Plenty,” she started. “I find it unbecoming of a soldier of Celestia’s guard to plant lies in the mind of an innocent young child.”

“Lies?” the stallion asked, one eyebrow raised. “I wasn’t lying to my sister. What kind of freak would do something like that?”

“You deceive her into thinking that she is something special,” Sunset scoffed. “That she holds the ear of Princess Celestia herself. Ignoring that somepony like her could never rise to that station, you should know that Celestia already has a favored student.”

“Yeah, my sister.” the stallion glared, pawing at the ground as he continued. “Who are you, and why would you say things like that about a little filly you’ve never even met?” Sunset was taken aback, almost recoiling at the shift in the stallion.

“You... you don’t know who I am?”

“Never seen you before in my life. From your red armor and robes I guess you’re one of those mages from the Everfree Sentinels. You know, Twilight thinks a lot about you guys, but if this is how you act I don’t see the appeal.” Sunset sputtered, a nagging feeling growing in her mind as she tried to think of the best means to correct the stallion. Celestia would never... she wouldn’t...

“I-I... I can’t believe how blind you are!” she finally said, stamping her hooves as she continued. “I am Sunset Shimmer, heir to the Stave of Archaenus, loyal servant and personal student of Princess Celestia! How you couldn’t recognize me is a miracle I cannot even begin to comprehend.”

“I’ve never heard of you before in my life, and that doesn’t change the fact that my sister Twilight is Celestia’s personal student, and has been for about a year now.” Sunset could feel her teeth grinding together as the stallion continued. “So why don’t you calm down and let us all lead our lives in peace. I’m sure Celestia still thinks highly of you, but there’s no need to make this into a bigger deal than it is.”

“How... how can you just dismiss me like that!” Sunset snorted. She could feel her magic wrapping around the hilt of her sword, but what restraint she still had left held her back from striking the fool. “I find it unbecoming to resort to violence, but if you will not accept reality and reason, I will be forced to beat some sense into you. That filly is not Celestia’s student, regardless of whatever delusions you may be planting in her head, and I will not have you spreading such rumors to the wider populace.”

“Excuse me,” Sunset flicked her gaze back, spotting a small troop of Night Guard approaching. Great, now I have an audience. “... Sergeant Armor, is this mare bothering you?” the leader asked.

“She’s been trying to convince me she’s Celestia’s student and my sister isn’t.” ‘Sergeant Armor’ replied, stepping back to allow the newcomers some room. “I’ve got no idea what this mare’s deal is. Do you think you can take it from here? I really need to catch up with Twilight and Cadence-”

“You’re not going anywhere!” Sunset snapped, her horn flaring. Red tendrils sprang out of the ground and twisted around the stallion’s legs, pinning him while the Night Guard drew their weapons. “Celestia would not replace me like this. She would never replace me! Take back your lies and I’ll let you walk away from this.”

“Ma’am,” the leader of the Night Guard said, leveling his spear at Sunset’s head. “I’m going to ask you to release that stallion and drop your weapons. No one threatens a member of the Celestial Guard, regardless of what station they claim to hold.”

“You stay out of this,” Sunset quickly set up a barrier of magic between herself and the Night Guard, drawing her sword as she turned her attention back to the first stallion. “I guess you leave me no choice. If you take back your lies, I might be willing to show mercy.”

“I doubt it.” The stallion lowered his head and fired off a simple missile. Sunset had no time to catch the blast - the spell knocked her back and broke her control over the tendrils and the shield. She snarled and lunged forward, but the Night Guard stepped between her and the stallion, one smacking her in the face with the butt of his spear.

“Stand down, now!” the leader said. “You can consider yourself under arrest for breaching the peace and assaulting members of Celestia’s guard-”

“I told you to stay out of this!” Sunset cried, releasing a blast of magic that knocked back the Night Guard. The stallion had drawn back to a defensive position, but that was not on Sunset’s mind; the fools had attacked her, caused a ruckus of what should have been her triumphant return to Canterlot. I knew I should have just gone straight to Celestia. No matter, I can make up for lost time.

Sunset galloped towards the main gate, keeping her sword down to reduce drag. The guards at the gate spotted her soon enough, wrapping the gate in a protective shield as they stepped up to block Sunset’s charge. “Halt!”

“Get out of my way!” Sunset cried, reaching out and grabbing the guards in her magic. A quick push forced them into the wall, just enough force to stun rather than kill. The rest of her magic she saved for a strike against the gate, a bright bolt sailing forward and smashing through the hastily-erected shield spell with little difficulty. She sprinted past the stunned Night Guard, her head whipping around as she searched for the quickest way forward.

The main gate is probably well guarded, she thought. Celestia might get the wrong idea if I force an entry. Anti-teleportation spells will be weakest around the gardens, so if I head in that direction-

A sharp pain stabbed into Sunset’s hip, the unicorn letting out a hiss as she looked back. One of the damned bat ponies had shot her, a crossbow bolt sticking from a loose seam in her armor. She reached out and snapped the bolt off, ignoring her blood as it dripped down the side of her armor. She deflected the next shot with another shield, but the culprit ducked out of sight before Sunset could retaliate. “You’d dare strike Celestia’s student!” she bellowed, charging up more power as her enemies closed in around her. “Know when you face your betters and stay down!” Another wave of force blossomed from Sunset’s horn, knocking back all but two of the Night Guard. The closest one, a young stallion with a blue coat and white mane, ducked under Sunset’s followup strike and swept out with his sword, locking Sunset’s blade with his own.

“Get away from me,” Sunset cried, twisting her blade around and bringing the pommel down on the unicorn’s head. He ducked away, his horn glowing as he brought his own sword up to deflect Sunset’s next strike. “How many times do I have to knock you down?”

“Doesn’t matter,” the unicorn replied, stepping back to avoid the next attack from Sunset. “You’re the one attacking Celestia’s palace, not me.”

“How dare you-” Sunset sputtered. “I would never- stop mistaking my actions for treason! I am not a Traitor!” Sunset charged, bringing her sword down towards the unicorn’s head. He sidestepped her strike, and before Sunset could follow up she felt something smack against her face. She cried as thousands of tiny particles stabbed into her eyes, her sword clattering to the ground as she pawed at her face. Sand?! He threw sand in my eyes?! What kind of pony throws- Sunset’s thoughts were interrupted by the stallion bucking her in the side, Sunset tumbling away and landing in a heap near the far wall. She blinked, trying her best to clear the sand from her eyes as the stallion approached.

“Stand down,” he said, bringing his sword into a guard position. “You’re outnumbered and unarmed. Surrender before somepony gets hurt.” Sunset snorted, rage building up inside her. He was just another obstacle, just like her mother. He wanted her to give up, to accept weakness and failure, be just like all the other cowards that populated Equestria.

Chaos has no use for cowardice.

“Burn.” With that Sunset released her spell, a modification of her normal force spell that sent a wave of fire out at her opponents. There was a flash as the spell ripped through the courtyard, Sunset squinting as she pulled herself upright and poured more power into the spell. All of them would burn for delaying her like this- even Celestia would understand a reasonable application of force.

But soon her spell cut out, the flames snuffing even as Sunset poured more power into the fire. The surprised Night Guard found themselves wrapped in a gentle golden glow, carried away from the inferno by the newest arrival. “That is enough,” Celestia’s voice rang through the courtyard, the mare herself stepping into view. She carried her sword low, her eyes blazing with light as she fixed Sunset with a glare. “Whoever you are, know that attacking my guards is not without consequence. Surrender now, and I may yet show leniency to you.”

“Princess,” Sunset said, bowing low before continuing. “I did not mean offense, but I had to defend myself.” the light in Celestia’s eyes died down, and she took a step back in surprise.

“Sunset?” she asked. “What are you doing here?”

“I came back, Princess.” Sunset said, smiling as she looked up at Celestia. “I’m sorry, but there were a few misunderstandings between me and your guards. They thought I was some madmare, trying to convince me you’d taken on some filly as a new student.”

“Sunset...”

“But I’m back now. I’ve so much to show you! I’ve made great strides in my research, and I am ready to share all I’ve learned-”

“Sunset!” Sunset bit her lip at Celestia’s cry, trying to get her excitement back under control. Excitement turned to worry as she looked at Celestia, the Princess regarding her with... sadness? Why? “Sunset... You aren’t my personal student anymore. You haven’t been for almost a year.”

No.

“... N-no,” Sunset shook her head, her face falling. “No, that’s not true. Y-you’re joking, right? I was only dismissed for a short time, not cast out.”

“Sunset, I am sorry that I did not make myself clearer,” Celestia took a step closer. “But I have nothing more to teach you. You needed to return to your home, regain the discipline and traditions of the Everfree Sentinels to further your understanding. Your mother-”

“That old nag only held me back!” Sunset cried, a lump forming in her throat as she continued. “But you know how best to teach me! You know the secrets I’ve been striving towards-”

“Secrets that are mine alone to keep.” Celestia said, her eyes narrowing. “The power of Chaos is beyond any mortal pony to comprehend, let alone control. The defenses I have taught you against its power are more than sufficient.”

“That’s what you might think, but I’ve done my research. There are paths, avenues that maybe you’ve forgotten. I’ve written them down in my spellbooks- if you would just give me a few minutes-”

“No, Sunset.”

“You can’t do this to me, Princess!” Sunset cried, tears streaming down her face. “I am your faithful student, your greatest student! I can control the powers of Chaos, learn from it even! You can’t just-” Sunset choked as the realization hit her. The filly, escorted by Celestia’s niece, while nopony else paid her any mind. It was far too much for a simple ruse. “But... but you did, didn’t you? You threw me out.”

“Sunset, I never meant to-”

“Yes you did!” Sunset screamed, slamming her hooves into the dirt as she glared up at Celestia. “You replaced me! Strung me along in my innocence and then threw me away like I was nothing! Everything you said, every word of encouragement you spoke to me during my training, all of it was a lie so you could raise up some little trollop without a care for what I could do!”

“Sunset,” Celestia took a step forward. “I have always admired your skill, and your power. But your time as a student had passed, and it was time for me to seek out another deserving pony to teach. Twilight Sparkle is a marvelous young mare, and I feel the two of you would have much to learn from one another.”

“No.” Sunset snarled, drawing more magic towards herself. “I am not trash that can be easily replaced. I am Sunset Shimmer, heir to the Everfree Sentinels, and I am beyond any upstart filly you could think of to replace me!”

“Sunset, Twilight did not replace you-”

“Then teach me!” Sunset stamped her hooves again. “Teach me the powers of Chaos! Teach me all the information you know, so I can truly become all I was meant to be! Don’t hold anything back, I am more than ready!” Celestia said nothing, watching Sunset with a pained look as the younger mare growled. Finally she spoke.

“Sunset...” she said, closing her eyes. “Chaos is too much for anypony besides me to safely handle. Defend against, yes, but handle? Only a pony with a completely calm mind, an earnest desire to shun evil, could even begin to glimpse what I have seen.” a pause before Celestia’s eyes opened, her gaze cold. “And if this is how you react to such a minor setback, then I was completely right to withhold that knowledge, as I have since Mimic Sparkle herself held the position you now claim as yours alone.”

“That’s because they were all weak, JUST LIKE YOU!” With that Sunset launched her attack, another beam of light racing towards Celestia. The Princess barely even moved, a golden shield rising to intercept the blast and send it right back at Sunset. Sunset tried to raise a shield of her own, but the bolt struck with far more force than she anticipated. She was knocked off her hooves, slamming into the outer wall of the palace with enough force to break the stone. Sunset collapsed in a heap, taking several choppy breaths to regain her senses as Celestia stepped forward.

“Sunset, please,” the Princess said, her voice wavering. “End this madness. Come back to your senses and become the bright young mare I once knew. You cannot control Chaos, and you cannot defeat me. Please,” she reached out a hoof towards Sunset. “Let go of this path.” Sunset looked at Celestia, then down at her hoof. It would be easy, just give up and accept failure. All those who came before her had likewise given up- why not her?

Sunset glared up at Celestia. “Never. I’ll never give up, not until I have taken what is rightfully mine.” Before Celestia could say another word, Sunset shifted her magic. Her teleportation spell would not be precise, but it would get her away from Canterlot and out of Celestia’s immediate reach. She found herself lying in a forest, the surrounding trees looming over her in the dark.

Now that she was alone, she could think. Celestia had betrayed her. Tossed her out for some usurper. Attacking the usurper to take back her place would be the best course of action, but Celestia would protect “Twilight Sparkle”. Sunset would need more power.

Sunset needed Chaos.

“Fine,” she said, pulling herself off the ground. “If Celestia won’t teach me the power of Chaos, fine. Who needs her? I’ll find somepony who will teach me, and all of Equestria shall know that I’m Celestia’s favored student, not some brat of a Sparkle.”

...

Sunset stepped lightly into the outpost, watching as the other devotees of Chaos went about their work. Buildings were ransacked before being burned, with anything the Disciples of Arabus did not need being left inside. If there had been a struggle the Disciples had left little trace, only a few bits of metal that could have been broken weapons marking the ground around Sunset.

She paid that no mind. She had done her duty, and her master would be pleased.

Arabus was standing in the center of the outpost, dark energy swirling around him as he gazed into the Warp. The sorcerer appeared to ignore Sunset, continuing his incantations as Warp energy and wind tugged against his robes. Sunset stopped a distance away and knelt, keeping her head low so as to avoid making eye contact with Arabus.

Not that he deserves such respect, Sunset mused. I can do better than this... but I’ll play nice for now. Celestia could appreciate that, at least.

“Master,” she said, once she was certain he knew of her presence. “The raid has been a complete success, as you predicted.”

“Has it?” Arabus asked, his smooth voice sending a chill down Sunset’s back. “Then why is it that you chose to defy my orders?” Sunset’s breath caught, and she lifted her head ever so slightly to get a better look at the sorcerer of Chaos.

“I-I do not understand,” she started. “I did everything you-”

“No, you did not.” Sunset had no chance to speak before something tightened around her neck, yanking her from the ground. Now Arabus turned to face her, glowing eyes narrowing behind his horned helmet. “I witnessed your performance, Sunset, and I find it most disappointing. Hiding among the rabble when you should be striding forward, allowing the Warp to be unleashed among your enemies.” Sunset choked, trying to come up with an answer that would not upset Lord Arabus further.

“I-I did not wish for them to be slowed further,” she gasped. “My cloaking spells were more than sufficient to allow our forces to attack with little warning.”

“Did I ask for you to just use your cloaking spell?” Arabus asked, dragging Sunset closer to him. “A pity; when you first came to me I sensed such potential in you, but I find you... holding back. Are you really that weak?” Sunset’s struggles stopped, and she found herself returning Arabus’ glare.

“I am not weak,” she growled. “I am not.” There was a pause before Arabus’ magic released, Sunset gasping again as she collapsed in the street. Fortunately, the sorcerer seemed content to give Sunset a moment to catch her breath.

“No, you are not weak,” he mused, his horn glowing before a nobby staff appeared in his left hoof. “But you are shackled. It is time we addressed that issue.” Sunset pulled herself up as Arabus turned to leave, the young mare jogging to keep up with her master.

“All power demands sacrifice,” Arabus said, his gaze forward as if a burning outpost were no more interesting than a picket fence. The Disciples that did spot him and Sunset stepped back to allow him room, none of them saying anything lest they drew his wrath. “When a predator kills its prey, the prey’s life is sacrificed so that the predator’s might continue. Such is the nature of magic as well: to use it to its full potential, more than just base energy must be given to see it through.”

“How can I achieve this, master?” Sunset asked. It sounded similar to the writings of the Crystal Tyrant Sombra, but Arabus was not one to settle for merely imitating those that had come before. And I will not either, if I am to prove myself to Equestria.

“What have I been teaching you in the years since you’ve entered my service? The weak remain to empower the strong,” Arabus stopped walking, Sunset now seeing they were in an open field between the outpost’s wall and the buildings. “See here, I have given you a few subjects to... ‘practice’ on.” Sunset raised an eyebrow at this before following Arabus’ gaze. Gathered in the clearing, flanked by several lower ranked Disciples, was a collection of prisoners. Not prisoners, civilians. Most appeared to be Earth Ponies or Pegasi, useless to Arabus outside of extorting help from other Chaos worshippers. The prisoners shied away as best they could as Arabus swept his gaze over them, Sunset watching her master for any indication of his next move.

“Well?” Arabus asked, looking to Sunset. “What are you waiting for? These weaklings can do little against you.”

“Um...” in truth, Sunset was stalling. Fighting in self defense against misguided soldiers or her mother’s lap dogs was one thing, but killing civilians... I am not a Traitor, Sunset thought. Equestria has turned its back on me, but I am not a Traitor. “Apologies, master; I was merely trying to size up the task before me, nothing more.”

“Hesitation is unbecoming a Sorcerer of Chaos,” Arabus hissed, gliding behind Sunset. “Draw upon the magic of these prisoners, and you will be that much closer to unlocking your potential.” Sunset hesitated again, looking to the prisoners as she thought of what to do next. She took a tentative step forward, her horn lighting up as she reached out with her magic. The Prisoners could not see the spell she cast, still huddling in fear for what Sunset would do to them.

Fear. That was all she could find. Any spark or gleaning of magic she could siphon off was buried beneath wave after wave of fear. Sunset quickly shifted her magic, deflecting the wave away as she tried to recenter her soul.

“What are you doing?” Arabus asked, his voice now harsh.

“They are afraid,” Sunset explained. “I cannot reach their magic if their fear is blocking my power. Just give me more time to-” Sunset did not have a chance to finish before Arabus’ armored hoof collided with the back of her head, sending her sprawling.

“Poor, naive girl,” he mused, watching as Sunset struggled to get back to her hooves. “You allow yourself to be far too open to what your enemies feel. Do you think they feel the same about you? Do you intend to weep every time you strike down a Loyalist on the battlefield?”

“N-no...” Sunset found her footing again, but failed to get up before Arabus stepped forward and pinned her with a hoof to the back.

“You are weak, Sunset Shimmer,” he continued, even as Sunset’s hooves dug into the dirt. “A true Sorcerer of Chaos is unfettered by the suffering and pain around them. You must not feel for anything, only the power of the Warp as it courses through you.

“I am not weak.”

“Yes, you are,” Arabus released Sunset from the ground. “I do not have any time for weaklings.”

“I am not weak!” Sunset shouted, planting her hooves as she drew her power forward. “If you think I am some untrained foal playing pretend, I will remind you why Celestia chose me as her favored student!”

“And yet you are here among traitors, unable to draw power from a single civilian.” Arabus’ eyes narrowed. “Do not try to deny it, Sunset Shimmer. You are weak.”

“I AM NOT WEAK!” Sunset bellowed, stomping her hooves before drawing in as much power as she could. Energy flowed through her, sparks dancing off the edges of her armor as she conjured up more and more power, her glare focused solely on the sorcerer before her.

Arabus did not even flinch. If anything, he seemed amused.

With a yell Sunset released her magic, a bolt of light surging towards Arabus. The sorcerer did not even move, standing perfectly still as the spell crashed into him... no, passed clean through him as his body shifted to mist, Arabus reforming shortly after Sunset’s spell dissipated. Sunset snorted, drawing back and readying a shield in preparation for Arabus’ counterattack, but the old sorcerer still did not move.

“Well done, Sunset,” he said, causing Sunset to raise an eyebrow in confusion. “You might only do so subconsciously, but even then I will consider it a success.”

“Do what?” Sunset asked, allowing her magic to subside as she looked about in confusion. Inevitably her gaze fell upon the prisoners, four of the ponies lying cold and motionless. The others were struck by silent fear, watching Sunset as if expecting her to attack. Sunset reached out towards the fallen ponies, probing them to see what she had actually done.

They were dead. Every last one of them.

“In time, you will learn to master the technique, perhaps even be able to drain the life force of a unicorn.” Arabus turned away. “But for now, I will let your previous infractions slide. Clean up this mess before we depart.”

“... Yes, Master Arabus,” Sunset said, her voice soft as she looked at what she had done. Four ponies, four civilians, dead at her hooves. The power surge had been substantial, no doubt, but...

... It was an accident, nothing more. She shook her head. I did not mean to kill them. Celestia will understand. Sunset started pacing, keeping her head down to avoid looking the other prisoners in the eye. Arabus had tricked her, forced her to reach out further than she intended in a misguided effort to force her to learn. ... No, Celestia did the same thing to me more times than I can remember. There are many sins I can turn against Arabus, but that is not one of them.

And... Well, it was not a worthless lesson. Sunset stopped pacing, bringing her head up to survey the burning outpost. But no, I can’t turn my frustrations against civilians. They serve Celestia out of ignorance, not blind faith like soldiers. I can’t just go about killing them whenever I need more power.

... But, perhaps there is a way I can do it safely, drain their power without killing them. That might just give me the edge over Arabus and Celestia. Sunset’s worry began to abate, instead replaced by curiosity as she looked to the other prisoners. “Don’t worry,” Sunset said, allowing a small smile to cross her face. “I’ll be sure to make this as painless as possible.”

...

The Disciples of Arabus had been ambushed by the Everfree Sentinels, the red-armored Legionaries sweeping out of the forest to strike the sorcerers and cultists. Dozens already lay dead, most struck down by blade and bolt while others had been torn asunder by the might of magic that both sides brought to bear. At the center of the melee was Arabus himself, calling in defiance against the attackers as he conjured greater and greater spells to try and throw back the Loyalists.

Sunset Shimmer paid little mind to what her master was doing. All she cared for was the power.

It flowed through her like a wave, every part of her body tingling as she drew upon the might of the Warp. It crackled across her blue and gold armor, scorching the earth beneath her hooves and lashing out at anything that dared to draw close. It filled her vision, her eyes glowing with it as she smirked at the small squad of Sentinels, forming up to try some semblance of defense against her.

This was true power, the likes of which the peons of the Everfree Sentinels would never understand.

“You think to haul me back to your pathetic Princess in chains?” she said, her smirk growing as she drew forth even more magic. “My mother is a fool if she seeks to contain me. For that, you all shall suffer my wrath!” with that she released her power, five blue bolts blossoming from her horn and rushing forth towards the defending Legionnaires. Try as they might they could not raise their own shields in time, Sunset’s bolts blasting through them to leave nothing but ashes. She chuckled, stepping back as Chaos Legionnaires of Arabus’ cabal moved forward to take their place, eager to reap a slaughter upon the Sentinels.

“Well done, Sunset.” a soft voice whispered from her side. She did not turn to meet her mentor, the old sorcerer drifting about as he continued. “Your mastery over the Warp continues to grow. Do not suffer those that try to hold you back; destroy them all, let them be the ones to suffer.”

“Yes... yes!” Sunset smirked, drawing forth her power once more as she stepped away from Arabus. “I am Sunset Shimmer, the most powerful unicorn of this era. Celestia’s parasites will cower before me!” With that she threw herself towards another squad of Legionnaires, blasting away with her magic once more. She had no need for a blade; the Warp alone was her weapon, precise shots smashing apart armor and flesh as she advanced. She giggled, dancing about through the carnage as she continued her onslaught, heedless of whoever was caught in the blast zone.

Ally, enemy, what did it matter? All that mattered was the power she wielded.

She launched another spell towards one unsuspecting group, only to watch as it shattered against a turquoise shield. Growling in frustration, she turned to face the caster, drawing more power as she sized up the newcomer. “Hello, mother.” she spat.

“Sunset Shimmer,” her mother looked like an older version of Sunset, dressed in red and gold robes and wielding a great stave marked with a bronze eye. Her face was set in resigned determination, as if Sunset’s madness was but another fact of life. “Do you not feel any pity?”

“Why should I?” Sunset asked, smirking again. “These fools only tried to slow me down, to make me weak like them! It was only natural that I abandon them to their fate.”

“They were your friends, Sunset!” her mother cried, slamming the butt of her stave into the ground. “They fought and trained alongside you all your life! And you would slaughter them all in cold blood?!”

“Don’t try to guilt me into begging forgiveness, mother.” Sunset stamped her hooves before continuing. “I was right to break away from them, from you. These last ten years I have explored power beyond all comprehension. I am stronger, more learned, better than you in every way! Even the gods tremble at my name!” her mother said nothing at first, merely giving a weary sigh as she brought her stave around.

“Oh Sunset,” she said. “I had hoped that perhaps, somewhere... somewhere you still had some part of you that was not completely overtaken.” Sunset scoffed. Why in Equestria would she care about that?

“You couldn’t even handle the truth that I was greater than you!” Sunset drew up her magic once more. “Just accept that fact and die like all the others!” With that she fired, a bright blue streak racing towards her mother’s head. The elder Unicorn blocked easily, the Staff of Archaenus flashing as it reduced the spell to nothingness. Sunset growled and charged forward, casting another bolt downward to kill the Great Mage, but her mother vanished in a flash of light, appearing off to the side to strike Sunset with the stave. Sunset gave a grunt as the stave collided with her, her armor flexing to absorb the impact as she was knocked away. She found her footing soon enough, just as turquoise ropes lashed out from her mother’s horn, looping around her legs and pinning her to the ground.

“Ha! You think to restrain me with such basic spells?” Sunset cried, pouring more power forward until the restraints crumbled to nothingness.

“You let your power control you, rather than controlling it yourself.” her mother said, her voice even. “I have nothing to fear from you.”

“Then you are just as stupid as I remember!” Sunset fired another bolt, the very earth splintering as the spell streaked overhead. Her mother’s shield took the brunt of the attack, but it was still enough to knock her off her hooves. With a roar Sunset charged again, horn blazing as she aimed for her mother’s head. But once more the elder mare teleported away, Sunset finding only air as her mother reappeared four meters to her right.

Sunset whipped back around, tossing a fallen sword towards her mother. Her mother deflected the projectile easily, but could not stop Sunset as she came barreling back in. She grabbed the sword and swung again, the blade clashing against the Staff of Archaenus with little effect. Growling again Sunset struck, pouring more power into her strikes to try and overwhelm the elder mare, but her mother easily deflected the attacks before releasing a blast of magic into Sunset’s chest. Sunset tumbled head over hooves into a heap of dead Chaos Legionnaires, shaking her head to clear her vision as her mother circled.

No... she thought. No! I will not be defeated here! She got back to her hooves, drawing back her power once more as her mother approached.

“You cannot defeat me, Sunset.” the older mare said, lowering her stave before continuing. “Chaos has made your form unrefined, your mind weak.”

“My mind is not weak,” Sunset growled. “I am the only one on this damn planet who truly understands what we face, what we can achieve. You were too blind, and Princess Celestia was too scared. I can control the powers of Chaos, and they will bow before my might!”

“Don’t delude yourself, Sunset. No one can control Chaos save Celestia herself, and if you deluded yourself so far in your treason-”

“I am not! A TRAITOR!” Sunset roared, charging forward while releasing another magic missile at her mother. The Great Mage dodged, stepping back as Sunset lobbed spell after spell against her opponent. Her horn had started to ache from the strain, but Sunset’s rage dulled her to all other stimuli. “Celestia betrayed me! You betrayed me! You always sought to hold me back, to turn me away from the truth! Well no more! Once you die here I will truly be superior to you, and no one, NO ONE will ever doubt my skill again!”

“Your skill is not in doubt. Your sanity, though, remains in question.” Sunset ignored her mother’s counter. Planting her hooves again, she focused her power once more, magic writhing around her as she took aim at her opponent. She could feel slight pain forming at the base of her horn, but that was nothing to slow her down; a true show of force would end this, and she would be the only one left standing.

It was only after an audible crack echoed through her mind that she realized something was wrong.

“Wait... wait!” she cried, watching as the light around her horn grew to blinding levels. Slowly she lifted off the ground, dragged into the air by the mystical forces pouring in through her horn. Her mother drew back, a look of shock growing on her face.

“Sunset, you are drawing too much power!” she cried. “Release it before you lose control!”

“I... I can do this!” Sunset wiggled in an attempt to reach the ground again, but only succeeded in flailing helplessly. The power continued to build, pain shooting down Sunset’s horn and her spine. Flashes of pain stabbed into her back, under her armor and through her body, causing her to twitch even as she flailed. She thrashed her head around, searching for something, anything, that could break the hold the Warp had on her.

“I-It’s too much! I can’t control it!” Sunset thrashed harder, the pain shooting down her back once more. “Master Arabus! Help me!”

“No.” the sorcerer was nowhere near Sunset, but she could feel his voice boring into her mind. “You have the strength and power to control this inconvenience. Master the Warp and calm the storm- take your place as a true sorceress of Chaos... or are you so weak that you cannot fight back?”

“No... I am not weak.” she said, trying to bring more of her willpower to the forefront. It was just a little bit of magic slipping away from her, nothing she had not handled before. “I am not weak!” she channeled her will once more, focusing to try and bring the stream flowing through her under control. It wavered, the pain running down her back fading ever so slightly, and Sunset allowed herself a smirk as she wrangled the magic back under her control.

The smirk vanished as soon as it appeared as a deafening crack echoed through her mind, Sunset watching in terror as fragments of her horn spiraled away into nothingness. Now, the Warp surged in, Sunset going rigid as it tore through her body and soul. She screamed, her tears turning to steam against her cheeks as the Warp lashed at her mind, her body useless against the onslaught.

“Sunset,” Sunset let out a short gasp as a hoof rested on her shoulder. “Let go, Sunset.”

“M-mother?!” she stammered trying and failing to look at the older mare. “I can’t, the Warp-”

“Is overpowering you. If you try to fight it it will only destroy your soul completely.” Sunset could not respond, only gasp as she felt another line of magic flowing in to break the storm. “Let go, Sunset.”

It was counterintuitive to most handling of magic. You never let go, you did not allow the Warp to overtake you. That was just the quickest way to madness, death, and failure... but then, that was only in the case where there was not a veritable river of power flowing into one’s skull. And with her horn broken, Sunset had no safe conduit to fight the flow, no way to stop from becoming a red smear across the ground.

Instinct screamed at her to hold on. Against all else, Sunset let go.

The pain flashed again, but now Sunset could feel a second force pressing into the tide. She still could not move, but out of the corner of her eye she could see her mother drawing close, her own horn and the Staff of Archaenus glowing bright as she drew off the deluge of magic. Wind whipped around the two, spirals of magic drawn away to fade into nothingness.

“Spirits of the Empyrean, hear my voice,” her mother chanted. “I am the scion of Archaenus, Great Mage of the Red Order. Release now this child, for she is not yours to take. In the name of the Princess of all Ponykind, you will heed my words.” Sunset winced again, the pain reaching a crescendo even as her mother poured in more power. “In her holy name, you will obey. I am the Great Mage of the Red Order, and you will obey!”

Hollow words. If Sunset could not control the Warp, what chance did her mother have?

But soon, the pressure lessened. The pain subsided, Sunset falling still as the power of the Warp faded away. She hung limply in the air, taking a few shallow breaths as she came back to reality, her mother’s magic slowly fading away. Finally, as the last trickle of power flowed away, Sunset collapsed in a heap, the remnants of her armor clattering about her as she hit the ground.

The pain may have subsided, but she could feel it lingering.

“Well, I suppose this was unavoidable,” she could hear Lord Arabus saying. “A shame that I have wasted so much time on something so... fragile. Perhaps you, O Great Mage, may be more willing to listen to reason.” This was answered by a blast of magic. Sunset could not see her mother stepping away to face her one-time mentor, but she could feel rage radiating off the elder mare.

“You twisted my daughter into a monster.” her mother growled. “For that, I will rip what remains of your soul from your body!”

Their fight would be vicious, but Sunset could not focus on that; all she could think of was escape. She tried to get back to her hooves, but only succeeded in flopping about, spitting out dirt that had collected around her lips when she fell.

Her mother would kill Arabus, easily. When she was finished with him, she would return to kill Sunset.

Her back legs useless, she tried to pull herself through the carnage, feebly pushing against fallen warriors to try and clear her path. Every movement, every breath, all it brought was more pain, fresh tears forming on Sunset’s eyes as she moved. She whimpered, pain stabbing down from the useless stump that had once been her horn, small sparks flickering away as the last of her magic left her.

She had made it perhaps a meter before she felt a hoof touch her side. With another gasp she looked up, coughing as she saw her mother leaning over her, worry lining her face. “Sunset...”

“Mother...” Sunset said, her voice ragged. “P-please, spare me...”

“Sunset, I have no intention of killing you,” the older mare said, pushing a few strands of Sunset’s mane away before kneeling next to her. “I had only hoped to save you before you went too far...”

“I-I’m sorry, mother!” Sunset cried, tears flowing freely now. “I-I only ever wanted you t-t-to be proud of me! I wanted you to see just how m-much I knew, and now...” Sunset fell silent as the realization fell over her. Ten years... ten years she had embraced the darkness, the simmering madness that was Chaos. Ten years of unbridled fury, lashing out at all that dared to stand in her path.

Ten years of bloodshed, and for what?

“Oh Celestia, I am a Traitor.” she whispered, almost oblivious as her mother swept some of her tears away. “I am a Traitor...”

“Shh, Sunset,” her mother whispered, taking Sunset up in a hug. “Do not think of that... not right now.” Sunset gave a small gasp. Her breathing had become shallower, her body slowly numbing as she lay there. The pain was dying down again, but then...

“I’m dying, aren’t I?” she said.

“The Warp has ravaged your soul, Sunset,” her mother said, eyes welling with tears. “That you survived this long is a miracle unto itself.”

“I-I don’t want to die.” Sunset replied, trying and failing to shift about. “I haven’t... haven’t...”

“Chaos does not have a full claim to your soul.” Sunset said nothing as her mother wiped away more tears. “Th-there may yet be some time... you will not be lost forever.” Sunset tried to smile, but the notion was fleeting. She might not have been damned to be torn apart by daemons, but her sins... those she could not ignore.

Not in what time she had left.

“Momma,” she said, her strength finally failing her. “I-I’m scared, Momma... I’m s-s-scared...”

“Don’t worry,” her mother wept, pulling Sunset closer even as the younger unicorn drew her last breaths. “Everything will be alright, Sweetie... everything will be alright...”

...

What is it that you desire, young soul?

You want another chance, something that few among us have ever achieved? Why should you above all others be given this chance?

You forget, I too sought redemption, and it was my actions that saved the Empress... and your kind as well.

You think this one can match your achievements? Are you so arrogant to place one plea of redemption above all others?

You do not see her for what she is, what she can do. Perhaps you might achieve it merely in jest.

Jest... you amuse me. Both of you. The Path of Redemption is paved with blades; it will be interesting to see where you find yourself, and whether you are cut along the way.

...

Sunset gasped, her head snapping up as she gulped down air. She blinked, her eyes doing her best to adjust to the darkness around her. Wha... what happened? She thought, trying to look around and make sense of where she was.

She was in a cathedral; that much she could tell by the sweeping columns and broken frames that once held stained glass. The roof had caved in, stone and metal having smashed the pews beneath to splinters, and above Sunset could see a red sky filled with smoke. “This... this isn’t the Germane frontier,” she stammered. “Where am I? A-and why is my voice so... squeaky?” she tried to stand, but only succeeded in flopping over, and as she tried to right herself Sunset found herself gasping at the sight of her body.

Sunset’s coat was gone, replaced instead by pink flesh. Her legs were longer and skinnier, ending in wide feet and almost comically small toes. Her forelegs ended in odd appendages tipped with spindly digits like a griffon’s talons, though her nails were flat and rounded to almost uselessness. Whatever she was, she appeared to only be a child, and her magic was nothing more than a faint pulse at the back of her mind. Sunset tried to scream, but the words died in her mouth as she looked herself over, trying to make sense of what had happened.

A commotion near the front of the cathedral drew her attention. A larger creature had stepped through, stopping once it had spotted her. It was dressed in light green armor and pants, a reflective cloak wrapped around its neck. Its arms were bare, revealing an intricate swirl of blue tattoos Sunset could only guess at the meaning. The weapon it carried resembled some of the cannons she had seen the Iron Hooves working on, though it was much smaller and more streamlined than anything they produced. The creature leaned out the entrance and called out in some weird language, a reply summoning a new group of its brethren that quickly moved into the cathedral.

Sunset had to flee, but with her legs useless she could only flail helplessly through the rubble. She heard something call to her, and looking over her shoulder revealed a new creature among the group. This one was dressed in a blue and red uniform, a tall cap on its head and a sword in its hand. It’s going to kill me! She thought, scrambling back until she bumped against the ruined altar. “St-stay away!” she cried, trying and failing to summon her magic. “I-I don’t want to die!”

The creature stopped, some of the sternness in its features falling away as it regarded her. It knelt, setting its sword down as it reached out a hand and spoke to her in a different language than the first one had. Sunset shied away, trying and failing to put as much space between her and the creature. The creature drew back for a moment, then reached out its hand again and spoke, soft words reaching Sunset even if she did not know what they meant.

One word stood out, though. “Namen”. Th-that’s Germane, isn’t it? I-it wants to... know my name? “S-sunset...” she stammered. “My name’s Sunset...” the creature paused, its face drawn with confusion.

“... Sarai?” it asked. “Namen est... Sarai?” Sunset opened her mouth to correct the creature, but she stopped herself. M-maybe “Sarai” is “Sunset” in it’s language... Maybe it wants to help me? Sunset looked at the creature, and as she chewed her lip she gave a small nod. The creature showed a hint of a smile before gesturing to itself. “Johannes Olivier...” Sunset missed the rest of what the creature said, but once more she managed to pick out another word.

“Come.” This creature wanted her to come with it.

Sunset hesitated again. Yes, the thing had not tried to kill her, but it could have been a trap. Find an innocent little... whatever she was, lure it in with promises of safety, and then gut her and leave her for dead. She needed to get back home, make things right, and she couldn’t do that if she-

There was a massive explosion, small bits of rubble raining down on Sunset and the others. She screamed, curling up into a tight ball as the others cried out to one another. Johannes ducked forward, scooping Sunset up in its arms before turning towards the door. Sunset squirmed, trying and failing to free herself as the creatures darted back out into the street.

Right into hell.

More of the creatures surrounded her, some taking cover behind shattered remains of buildings and great metal structures she assumed were vehicles. They were all dressed similarly to one another, with light armor and reflective cloaks, though some appeared more lightly built than others. Along the ground were bodies, dozens of them, some dressed like her “rescuers” while others wore very little. It was the latter that caught Sunset’s attention, as instead of proper armor they wore dirty rags and scraps of metal, their bodies marked with tattoos and symbols that made her eyes ache.

Marks of Chaos. These things fight Chaos.

Sunset drew closer to Johannes, even as bright beams of light zipped overhead. Magic? No, it was too uniform, and when it struck some of the other creatures the lights seemed to wink out. The wounds left behind were much more gruesome, with those not killed instantly screaming in pain as flesh and blood were blasted away. They dashed behind a fallen statue, Johannes placing Sunset down as it shouted to its fellows and pulled out a boxier looking weapon. Sunset had no time to react before it raised the weapon, thunderous bangs exploding across her hearing and forcing her to cover her ears. She barely noticed as Johannes ducked back down, crying out as a new flurry of shots struck the statue, showering Sunset with bits of rubble.

Overhead was another roar, Sunset watching as a flying machine of some kind swooped down towards them. It was painted red, the only break being a white symbol resembling a drop of blood with wings. Leaning out of the front were golden figures not unlike the creatures around her, all of them carrying swords and axes wreathed in blue light. The newcomers leapt from their transport, gracefully descending into the fray with winged backpacks of some kind. Sunset did her best to turn away, hunker down more so she could avoid detection.

She felt something tug against her shoulder before she was lifted off the ground. One of Johannes’ fellows had picked her up, cradling her like any other child. Johannes barked something to the others, the creatures nodding before taking off at full sprint away from the fight, the one holding Sunset propping her head up to avoid jostling her too much. From here, she could see a wave of Chaos worshippers charging towards the others, a particularly large specimen leaping over the statue to strike at Johannes with a rusty axe.

Sunset could not look away. Johannes sidestepped the strike, bringing its sword down to neatly chop the Chaos worshipper’s legs off at the hip. The creature’s torso flopped to the ground, giving Johannes enough time to step up behind it and shoot it point blank in the back of the head, the Traitor’s head vanishing in a plume of red. All the while Johannes’ expression barely changed, as if battling against these zealots was as boring as brewing a cup of tea or rearranging a shelf.

Even the bravest in Equestria would have had more of a reaction...

As she was led further away, Sunset could do nothing else but marvel.

...

“Fits, you say?”

“That is the best way to describe them. Frequent headaches, claims of hearing voices that are not there.”

“And you did not think it wise to report this when they first started occurring?”

“I have a regiment to command; apologies that I could not send one report concerning one child.”

“It seems, Commissar Olivier, that you have a special attachment to this child.”

“... Sarai is like a daughter to me, yes. I had sent recommendations to the Schola Progenium to begin her training for the Commissariat.”

“That is to be put on hold. The description of her symptoms indicates to me that she is a psyker, possibly a telepath of some sort. As a representative of the Holy Ordos, it is my duty to secure all possible psykers for sanctification and induction into the proper channels.”

“Lord Markos, if you are thinking-”

“She will be well treated, Commissar. I will make special note that she is to be trained for some further use than fueling the Astronomicon... provided, of course, she transitions well into her powers and does not die from her training.”

“... I suppose I do not have much of a choice, do I?”

“No, but understand this will be for the betterment of the Imperium.”

...

It was a bad dream. Sunset was sure of it.

Her father had come into her tent, speaking to her about some man that needed to take her away. She had resisted, of course, crying out that she wanted to stay with the Tanith and with him. The man (Markos, she remembered) had come in and offered her something, and after that...

It’s all a bad dream... I’ll wake up and then Father will be there. We’ll have tea, just like all the other times.

The first thing she could hear was screaming. Not the shouts of commands or a warning, just screaming. Hundreds of voices, all screaming over one another like hundreds of wounded and dying, inarticulate pleas of aid from medicae that would never come. Sunset furrowed her brow, trying to force the screaming from her head, but the rattling of chains broke her concentration as she opened her eyes.

She was in a black room, only a few dim lights to keep her from total darkness. Ahead of her was a metal door set within a reinforced frame, marked with faint scratches as if something had tried to claw its way out. Sunset looked down, spotting the thick shackles that chained her arms and legs to the floor. The uniform her father’s soldiers had made her was gone, replaced by a thin white slip marked with a black “I” that did little to shield her from the cold. She tried to move, but the shackles held her fast, the rough edges cutting into her wrists and leaving deep red marks on her skin.

This was real. This was a nightmare.

“Is... is someone there?” she called, hoping that the screaming would die down. If anything, her words only made it louder. “Please, is someone there? I-I don’t want to be here anymore. Please, let me out!” She pulled forward with her arms, hoping to find a weak spot in her chains, but she only succeeded in scraping her hands against the rough ground. Small cuts opened up on her fingers, drops of blood splashing to the ground as Sunset’s worry grew. “P-please, let me go! I wanna go home!”

The screaming began to die down, but now a new sensation replaced it. Numbness, as if Sunset had been plunged head first into a tank of ice water. The numbness bored into her, sinking into her muscles and bones as she fell still. While she could no longer hear the crying of hundreds of souls around her, Sunset’s own soul began to sink as she felt... nothing. Not even her own breathing or the chains around her limbs.

She shivered. At least the screaming was close to something she knew- this left her no room for comfort.

The door in front of her shuddered before sliding open, Sunset stumbling back as far as her restraints could allow her. In stepped two women dressed in gold armor, followed closely by a man dressed in white medicae robes and another dressed in red and silver. In the darkness Sunset could barely make out who stood before her, but as the second man drew closer she recognized the face of Ibraham Markos, the man who had started this whole mess.

“You’re awake,” Markos said, his voice cold.

“Wh-where am I?” Sunset stammered, hoping that speaking would be enough to ward off the numbness. If anything, it had only increased when the women in gold had entered. “Wh-where’s my father? I wanna go home.”

“That is no longer an option for you, child.” Markos replied. “You have been identified as a psyker, and thus you are now an official charge of the Holy Inquisition and the Emperor of Mankind.”

“Please... I-I don’t wanna be here anymore.” Sunset tried again to loosen her chains, but the metal merely dug deeper into her skin. “Please let me go home.”

“The only reason I am speaking with you now is that your father insisted you be given special care. I usually do not suffer sympathetic fools, but one can hardly argue with a Commissar even in the best of times.” Sunset fell still for a moment, allowing her arms to drop to her side as Markos stepped towards her. “Do not think that gives you any freedom, lest it put mad ideas of escape into your mind. The Sisters of Silence are quite skilled at their tasks, and even if you are not slain where you stand I doubt you could command a whole Black Ship to lead you somewhere we will not find you.”

Sunset wanted to say something, but the words died in her mouth. She wanted to shiver beneath Inquisitor Markos’ gaze, but the crushing numbness prevented her from even speaking. Finally the Inquisitor turned to the others. “I leave her in your hands now. Be warned, she has shown hints of telepathy; even with the Sisters I do not wish to hear of anything unsightly leaking from this journey.”

“As you command, Lord Inquisitor,” the medicae said, bowing as Markos turned to leave. Some of her courage renewed, Sunset tried once more to free herself.

“W-wait!” she cried, thought Markos made no indication he had even heard her. “Wait! I don’t wanna stay here! Let me go back to my father- I won’t have any more fits again, I promise!” The door slammed shut, leaving Sunset alone with the medicae and the Sisters of Silence. The medicae nodded, the two Sisters stepping to positions behind Sunset. The numbness grew with every step they took closer to her, such that Sunset began to feel her arms and legs falling limp.

“Subject is female, Tanith stock mixed with Cadian, aged five years,” the medicae said, circling behind Sunset while paying no heed to her cries. “Initial reports indicate telepath. Full analyses will confirm if suspicions brought on by Lord Inquisitor are true. Will begin testing now.” Sunset tried to turn to see what the others were doing, but she could only see the Sisters of Silence looking passively ahead. Once more she tried to break free, only for the chains to hold her back as the medicae pressed some kind of helmet onto her head.

“L-let me go!” she screamed, thrashing about as the medicae continued his work. “I don’t wanna be here! Let me go-” Sunset’s was cut off as pain flashed through her, every nerve and receptor in her body firing at once. She screamed, arching her back in one last attempt to break free, the chains digging into her wrists so deep they began to bleed. Still the pain persisted, her thrashing sending jolts of it stabbing down into her limbs. The crushing numbness slipped in between the jolts, but never long enough to break her mind free of the pain.

Finally, Sunset was released. She toppled forward, panting heavily as the numbness returned. A river of tears flowed down her face, splashing to the ground and mixing with the droplets of blood left from her cut wrists. She tried to say something, but nothing came out except a few choked sobs.

“Initial inferences are accurate,” the medicae said, Sunset still sobbing even as the man drifted around to bind her wounds. “Subject shows heightened brain activity indicative of tele-empathic functions. Marking as Beta Plus level psyker- will need further evaluations to determine if the subject should be reclassified as Alpha level. For now, I will ensure complete isolation so tele-empathic powers do not cause unnecessary interference before Sanctification.”

Sunset sniffled, trying and failing to block the memory from her mind. She heard footsteps, the medicae and the Sisters of Silence leaving her no doubt, but she barely made notice of that. Her gaze remained focused on the ground, her tears continuing to pool even as her sobs died down.

Is... is this why I’m here? She thought. I... I didn’t mean to...

No... no, I did mean to. I betrayed Celestia, killed countless ponies, tried to murder my mother. This is my punishment. This is what I deserve.

... No, this is what Sunset Shimmer deserves. I am not Sunset Shimmer. Sunset Shimmer died a Traitor’s death, and now she is suffering for that.

Even as the screams began to draw back in, Sarai could find a moment’s peace.

...

Sarai looked over to where Twilight was seated, watching as the young woman made sense of what she had just said. When she felt she had been silent long enough, Sarai continued. “There’s not much more to say after that. I was brought into the Schola for training, primarily as an Interrogator before I was released to the service of... a certain Lord Inquisitor.” Not that Twilight has heard of any real Traitors like him. “I took over his station following his death, and when the Empress asked me to come look for you I could not refuse. And now here we are.”

“... Sunset...” Twilight started, looking up at the older woman. “I-I had no idea-”

“Don’t call me Sunset,” Sarai said, shaking her head as she turned away from Twilight. “Sunset Shimmer died a Traitor’s death on Equestria. I am Sarai now, and with any luck I will atone for my sins and die an anonymous death somewhere in the Imperium.” Twilight’s jaw tightened, and Sarai chose to press onward rather than give the girl a chance to speak. “The Empress entrusted me to find you and bring you to safety. Ultramar is the most secure region of space in the Imperium these days, so you will be protected until such a time as She returns.”

“And what will you do?” Twilight asked.

“My duty is to pursue and destroy the Great Enemy wherever it rises up against the Imperium. I intend to see that through once you are secured.”

“So... what? You’re just going to drop us off, send a message to the Empress as to where we are, and then just... leave?”

“If my options are that and risk facing Celestia again, I will go with the most practical choice.” Sarai rose, turning away from Twilight. “Now that you know everything, I suggest you return to your quarters and rest.”

“Sunset, I’m not going to leave you out here by yourself stewing in your guilt.” Twilight countered, standing and crossing to Sarai. “You want to atone for what you did in Equestria, but you can’t do that by just hiding away from everything and pretending like it didn’t happen.”

“I’m not ignoring my sins.” Sarai snapped, turning to face Twilight. “I am just choosing to approach them from a more meaningful angle.”

“And what? Dying alone and probably having your soul eaten is more meaningful than just going to Celestia and asking for her forgiveness?” Sarai scoffed at this and turned away.

“And here I thought you were Celestia’s greatest student,” she grumbled. “What? Am I a toddler who knocked their milk onto the floor? I can’t just go to the Supreme Master of Man and Ponykind and say ‘I’m sorry I spent ten years betraying everything you stand for and trying to murder my mother. Are we good now’?”

“If Celestia sees all you’ve done and how you’re making amends, I’m sure she’ll-”

“You don’t know Celestia like I do, Twilight,” Sarai rounded on Twilight. “The only punishment for tampering with the powers of Chaos is death. Celestia may look the part of the kind and wise mentor, and perhaps she is, but she is still the Empress of Mankind. If she allows a sinner like me, a Traitor like me, to stand in her light once more...” she shook her head. “She wouldn’t. After all I’ve done-”

“You really think Celestia has no room for forgiveness?” Twilight cried, her frustration building. “Sunset-”

“I told you not to call me that.”

“Sunset, Celestia is not the Emperor everyone here thinks she is. The Emperor was a harsh man who you would have just cause to fear, but Celestia forgave Luna for all she did as Nightmare Moon. She has replaced cruelty with kindness, and you’ve seen for yourself how Equestria has changed from when it was first founded. Why do you think after all that she would not wish to make amends with you?”

“Dammit, Sparkle, I did not spend seven years searching for any sign of your survival to be lectured like a child!” Sarai cried, her hands tightening as she glared at the younger woman. Twilight stepped back, but not from the outburst- Sarai had glimpsed enough into the other girl’s mind to know she was not cowed by such things anymore. Shock and confusion bled from Twilight, the girl shaking her head slowly.

“Wha... what do you mean?” she asked, her voice soft. “We’ve only been gone a few months. I kept track.”

“You...” Sarai’s gaze softened, her anger subsiding. “You really don’t know?” Twilight shook her head, her worry rising. Sarai fought the urge to bite her tongue, perhaps say something to allay the girl’s fear and send her on her way.

... No, no need to add another sin to my conscience.

“You might want to sit down for this, Twilight.”

...

“Seven years, Mattias!” Twilight cried, finishing her current lap of her room before turning back to the Inquisitor. “We were lost in the Warp for seven years!”

“It’s... not uncommon,” Mattias offered, his voice weak. “And with the kind of punishment we’ve taken, what with the Warp storm and the attack on Solemnace, it’s not surprising that-”

“How is that supposed to make me feel better?!”

“I’m just as surprised as you are at this development, and I assume my panicking will not make it any easier for you.”

“... true.” Twilight shook her head. “But that’s not important now. We’re seven years off schedule. What’s been happening since then? I-I know I shouldn’t have run off from Sunset like that; sh-she probably knows what has happened since we left Rynn’s World. Is that Dark God still a threat? Are the Primarchs doing alright? Is Celestia...” she stopped, her panic rising again. “Why isn’t she here?! If it’s been seven years surely she’s aware we’re missing, but it seems like she sent Sunset out here to find us when we first disappeared. Why hasn’t she come looking for us?! Why haven’t I been able to reach her?!”

“Warp interference?” Mattias offered. “And is ‘Sunset’ what you’re calling Inquisitor Sarai now?”

“She wouldn’t just leave me alone unless she knew I wasn’t in danger,” Twilight continued, ignoring Mattias as she kept pacing. “Maybe... oh no, what if something happened to her? What if we were all wrong and the Dark God could really manifest in reality and what if he kidnapped Celestia and what if-”

“Twilight, worrying like that won’t do anyone-”

“I know that! It’s just... just...” Twilight’s energy finally gave way, and she dropped down onto her bed and buried her face in her hands. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to do anymore. I thought things were getting better when we found the Element of Laughter and Sunset rescued us, but now...” Twilight dug her fingers into her scalp, trying to think of a way forward. Pacing was doing her no good, and talking with Mattias or the others seemed to only add to her fears.

Princess... Why is this happening? Why now?

Twilight flinched as she felt Mattias rest his hand on her shoulder. “I know this has been a trying time for you,” he said. “But remember, we’re here to support you through this. You’re a talented psyker, Twilight, and I know you will regain contact with the Empress soon enough. Just don’t lose yourself to despair again.”

“... Thank you, Mattias.” Twilight whispered, lifting her head to look the Inquisitor in the eye. “Can... can I have some privacy for now? I’m going to try and contact the Empress again, and then probably get some more rest.”

“Take all the time you need.” And with that Mattias broke away from Twilight, stopping briefly by the door before continuing onward. Twilight sat up, wringing her hands as if waiting for Mattias to return and talk her down a better path, but when she was certain she was alone she closed her eyes to focus.

That proved to be a much more difficult task than she had anticipated. Five times Twilight felt her soul calming, the whispers of the Warp drifting through her mind, only for some flare or worry to rise up and drive her back to reality. She chewed her lip, doing her best to keep her frustration at a minimum as she tried focusing again.

Frustration led to accidents. Twilight would not allow that.

After another failed attempt at focus, Twilight heard a knock at her door. Looking up, she was surprised to see Sunset standing in the doorframe, the older woman massaging her arm in uncertainty. “S-Sunset?”

“I’m not... never mind,” Sunset shook her head, stepping into the room and taking a seat across from Twilight. “I... well, you left in such a hurry after all I said, I wanted to make sure you were okay.”

“Oh...” Twilight looked away, her hands tightening around the hem of her skirt. “... Thank you.” there was a lengthy pause, neither one of them saying anything for nearly a minute before Sunset spoke.

“Twilight,” she started “I... I’m sorry that I yelled at you like I did. My past is... not exactly something I enjoy talking about.”

“... For what it’s worth, I didn’t mean to pry too deep,” Twilight replied, looking back to Sunset before continuing. “I guess this whole mess kind of brought out the worst in both of us.”

“I suppose so.” another pause, Sunset reaching up to brush a lock of hair from her eyes. “... You’re trying to contact Celestia, aren’t you?”

“It’s about all I can do right now,” Twilight said, sighing as she sagged forward. “But with everything going on, now that I know we’re seven years later than we should be, I... I just can’t get myself to focus.”

“Focus is a tricky thing like that,” Sunset replied, giving a short nod. “I suppose the only reason I got so good at telepathy was because I shut out everyone and everything around me... A pity I can’t do that anymore.” she reached up and tapped her headband. “You, at least, can turn off your powers without outside assistance.”

“I guess...” yet another pause.

“... Try contacting her again.” Twilight blinked and looked back to Sunset.

“Well, I’ll try, but if I can’t focus what good will-”

“Let me handle that,” Sunset said. “I can use my power to calm your senses. Then, you will be able to reach Celestia.”

“But if your soul is linked with mine, even if only a little, Celestia will be able to sense your presence as well.”

“That would only be if you are using my magic as a telepathic conduit, not a support,” Sunset waved her off. “Twilight, remember I wrote the book on this sort of thing; I can calm your mind and let you find Celestia, and she will be none the wiser.” Twilight said nothing, her hands still tense as Sunset continued. “... Look, if nothing else it will set your mind at ease. That’s more important than my own ideas of redemption right now.”

“... Okay.” Twilight allowed some of the tension in her body to subside, relaxing even as Sunset reached out and took her hands in her own. “What do you need me to do?”

“Exactly what Celestia trained you to.” Sunset replied. “I’ll take care of the rest.” Twilight nodded, closing her eyes as she cast her soul back into the Warp. This time, though, a calming feeling fell over her the deeper she delved, tension in her mind and body ebbing away almost to nothingness. She waited, spreading her soul out as far as she could in an effort to broaden her search, her hands tingling as Sunset’s own power brushed up against hers.

She opens her eyes to find herself standing alone. She stands on a violet disc, but the Eldar is nowhere to be found. Instead, she senses a shift in the Immaterium, the flickering of a new presence at the furthest reaches of her consciousness.

She turns, reaching out to try and focus on the source of the shift. Steadily the energy grows, a familiar warmth washing over Twilight as she reaches out. “Princess, is that you?” Twilight takes a step towards the source, her eyes brightening as it flickers and dances just out of reach. Each step she takes, however, does not bring her any closer to the source. It has to be her, she thinks. But... why can’t I reach her?

“Princess... Can you hear me?” she asks. The source flickers, but there is no further response. Twilight’s shoulders sag, her head drooping as she makes sense of what has happened.

“Princess... I-I had thought you’d be here... that everything you said about the Warp and time was true...” she sighs. “Maybe it is... and maybe the universe is just trying to break me again.” a pause. The source flickers once more, but there is no further response as Twilight looks up.

“They need you, Princess,” Twilight continues. “They need you now more than ever. I... I don’t really know what all is going on, but the Imperium needs their Empress. They need you... I need you.” another sigh as Twilight tries to think of what next to say. “I know this message will reach you... You’ve never let me down before.”

And with that Twilight broke her connection to the Warp, her eyes opening as Sunset drew her hands back. There was a pause before the older woman spoke. “Well?” she asked.

“... I...” Twilight started, massaging her arm again as she looked away from Sunset. “I-I thought... just for a moment there, I thought I’d found her...” another pause before she looked back to Sunset. “But if I did, she can’t reach me either. Maybe whatever caused us to get flung seven years ahead must have affected her as well.”

“Maybe...” Sunset shook her head. “But just the fact that you may have found her is reassuring enough. We can try again tomorrow when you are more rested.”

“You mean...?” Twilight asked, her eyes lighting up. “You mean you are going to help us?”

“For now, and I still intend to leave once you do make contact with Celestia,” Sunset rose, straightening out a few wrinkles in her clothes before turning towards the door. “But Celestia is the Empress, and far be it for me to go against my oaths to the Imperium and to Her for whatever reason.” It was not the answer Twilight was hoping for, but it was better than a straight “no”. She opened her mouth to speak again, but Sunset was already out the door before she had the chance. Twilight waited, as if expecting Sunset to return and talk with her further, but when that did not appear to be the case she sighed once more.

“Seven years...” she whispered. “... Princess, wherever you are, I pray you return to us soon.”

Author's Note

Hope you all have been staying safe. Perhaps a new chapter might be welcome.

Anyway, next chapter we'll get to the Primarchs and all the fun* happening on the other side of the galaxy. With everything in flux It's been a bit difficult to plot out designated writing time, but fortunately that chapter's about 60% done so if I focus long enough I can get it out in less time than these last few.

Thanks to Deatheater55 for editing help, and to Antiquarian for assistance with some of the more drama-heavy scenes. Likes and comments re always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.10- Shadow and Steel

Shadow and Steel

Deep within the bowels of the Blackstone Fortress, Lorgar pulled against the fabric of reality. Spectral images of daemons and damned souls tugged at the Primarch, trying to break his focus and so tempt him away from his cause.

Fools. They know not whom they were dealing with.

Lorgar cast his vision across the Galaxy, frustrations waxing and waning like the tides of the Warp. With the Cadian Gate collapsed, the Eye of Terror had expanded almost tenfold, thousands of worlds plunging into the void as the forces of Chaos advanced. But for every victory, there were holdouts; Angron and his legions had come to grief against the Iron Hands of Medusa, and a stubborn resistance at Vostroya had slowed the advance in the northeast. Most frustrating to Lorgar was Agrippina, where the combined forces under the Lion continued to turn back every strike Lorgar had planned. Mortarion’s push towards Fenris could still bear fruit, but without Magnus’ assistance and with Alpharius still wrapped up in his little games, it would mean less support and more blood that could have been better spent elsewhere.

But most troubling of all, the Dark God had been silent. Yes, he still felt the presence of the One Master of Chaos hovering over him, but it said nothing as Lorgar continued his plans. Why would it not give him direction? Why fall silent when the Emperor was still at large, invisible even to Lorgar’s divination?

Delays. As always, there were delays.

He did not have long to delve deeper before a tremor drew his attention. The bridge, he thought. Perhaps Perturabo has found something to slake his frustrations. Lorgar pulled himself upright and conjured a portal, stepping through to the bridge with little difficulty.

To Lorgar’s own frustration, the lord of the Iron Warriors was not the Primarch waiting for him.

“Apologies if my arrival disrupted your meditation, brother,” Alpharius asked, standing near the center of the room as Lorgar stalked up to him.

“Where is Pertuarbo?” Lorgar growled.

“Agrippina, I do believe,” Alpharius replied. “From what I understand he had grown tired of your ‘toying’ and sought to seek a better means forward in the siege there.”

“And he did not think of casting you out of my sight first?!” Lorgar loomed over Alpharius, the lord of the Alpha Legion not backing down as Lorgar continued. “My patience has waned considerably over these last few years, and you seem to be the root cause of much of my misery.”

“Then perhaps a peace offering is in order?” Alpharius stepped back to give himself some space before reaching into his cloak, drawing forth a black blade encased in a shimmering glass sheath. “Behold the Anathame blade, as promised.” Lorgar stopped himself, inspecting the weapon with both sight and mind. It certainly matched the image of the blade that struck down Horus, and the tug of Chaotic energy was unmistakable. But Alpharius is known for his deceptions...

“I had expected to have this in my possession some time ago,” Lorgar said, his voice even. “Why now, after all this time, are you presenting it to me?”

“Brother, I am wounded that you would consider such duplicity,” Alpharius lowered the blade, turning it in his hand as he continued. “The tides of the Warp have been disrupted by all that has happened- it would not behoove you to show a little more understanding for one such as me. But now I have the Anathame blade, perhaps you will be more lenient towards me.”

“So you say.” Lorgar turned, summoning a throne in the center of the bridge to sit. “But I still remain unconvinced.”

“I imagined you would, and for that I thought a demonstration would be in order.” Alpharius stepped away, waving towards the dark. Out of the shadows came several Alpha Legion Terminators, carrying with them an Astartes in bronze Terminator armor marked with a red bull’s head. One of the Alpha Legionnaires carried a large shield, the other a spear, and from their markings Lorgar guessed they were the captive Marine’s weapons. “On my way here I found myself among the fleet of the Minotaurs. A brutish force, perhaps one that with the right persuasion may join our cause against the Empress. I decided to collect a small... souvenir.”

“I see.” Lorgar reached out with his powers. The Astartes was still alive, though he appeared frozen in a state of rage. Stasis grenade. “And you mean to offer him as a sacrifice to the Anathame blade?”

“Anyone Named to the blade that suffers even the slightest of wounds is damned to die the most agonizing of deaths.” Alpharius said, drawing the Anathame from its sheath. “Horus lingered due to his great strength and the manipulations of your henchmen. How long do you think this one will last?” Perhaps long enough to rid me of your stench? Lorgar refrained from speaking, reaching out with his powers to probe the stasis field around the Loyalist. Alpharius positioned himself near the center of the room, twirling the Anathame around in his hand like a child playing with a stick. “Well, go on then. Break the stasis and allow me to prove myself.”

“If that is your desire,” Lorgar increased his power, seizing the stunned Astartes before shifting his focus once more. The stasis field dropped away, and with a strained roar the Loyalist pulled himself forward, taking up the spear and shield where the other Traitors had placed them.

“Ah, you survived,” Alpharius said, stalking around the Loyalist as the newcomer prepared himself. “I must say, your reputation as one of the Emperor’s strongest is well deserved, ‘Lord’ Moloc.”

“Traitor,” The Space Marine growled, bringing his shield forward as he brought his spear to his shoulder. “You may think to taunt me, but not even the foulest machinations of Chaos can strike me.”

“So you have said.” Alpharius said, bringing the Anathame into a guard position. “Or... perhaps it is not you. I distinctly remember killing you, oh, four hundred years ago? The Apollos Crusades?” This caused Moloc to hesitate, even for the briefest of moments. “Oh, but perhaps it wasn’t you. Perhaps some other Lord Moloc died at my hands, a coward drowning in his own bile in a puddle of mud. Quite pathetic, I must say.”

Moloc lunged forward, aiming his spear at Alpharius’ head. The Primarch swatted the blade away with a flick of the Anathame, the cursed sword ringing with the slightest touch. Alpharius stepped to his right, weaving around Moloc as the enraged Astartes brought his shield up to block a potential strike, but beyond adjusting his footing Alpharius did not move to attack. The Loyalist attacked again with a lower strike, but once more found only air as Alpharius dodged away.

“You are quick for a man of your size, my friend,” Alpharius said, still not positioning himself for an attack. “Truly, the Minotaurs chose a worthy bearer for the name Asterion Moloc. Perhaps it is a name I might take when all this is over.”

“You will not live to see the day, Traitor,” Moloc surged forward and swept his spear downward. Alpharius dodged once more, but the Astartes still managed a glancing blow across the Primarch’s left shoulder. “Your kind are all the same- hollow threats and delusions of glory. I have slain thousands of your ilk in my time as Master of the Minotaurs, and I never tire of seeing your confidence shattered beneath my boots.”

“As others that have preceded you have no doubt said before, Asterion Moloc,” Alpharius drew away, bringing the Anathame close to his face. “But then, that is merely a title. You are not Asterion Moloc, any more than you are the first to bear that name. No, I searched through the files of you Minotaurs before bringing you here, and I am surprised to learn your true name is Jachaeus Kalros, late of the Fifth Company.” Lorgar watched, spotting a thin light enveloping the length of the Anathame. For this part, the Loyalist spotted it as well, hesitating as he kept his shield at the ready.

“You know not what you speak of, Traitor,” Moloc growled. “That name is dead.” Alpharius said nothing, lowering the Anathame and sagging his shoulders like a scolded child.

“And now, so are you.” With that Alpharius lunged forward, his movement so fast that even Lorgar had difficulty tracking the other Primarch. Moloc sought to bring his shield around once more, but Alpharius easily slipped past and struck, the Anathame punching through the back of the Loyalist’s Terminator armor and out through his forehead. The Astartes seized for a moment before falling limp, spear and shield tumbling to the ground as Alpharius withdrew the Anathame from his victim’s head. Lorgar leaned back in his throne, watching as Alpharius brought the now inert blade around while his sons stepped forward to recover the corpse.

“Well, are you satisfied?” Alpharius asked. “With a single whisper of a victim’s name, the Anathame can pierce any armor and strike any soul.”

“I could have done without the theatrics, but I believe you have proven your point.” Loathe as I am to admit it, Lorgar thought. “Now, hand it over.” Alpharius was silent, thought Lorgar could sense dissatisfaction radiating from the other Primarch. Still, Alpharius turned the blade once more in his hands, holding the handle out for Lorgar to grasp.

What are you doing, Lorgar? Lorgar gasped, his hand trembling as the presence of the Dark God fell upon him.

“My... my lord!” he gasped, drawing his hand back and standing from his throne. “I must attend to other matters.”

“After all this you merely turn away...” Alpharius muttered as Lorgar moved to leave.

“I will still require the Anathame, Alpharius,” Lorgar countered. “Do not think to spirit it away behind my back.” A quick Warp portal would take Lorgar back to the center of the Blackstone Fortress, and then he could stand in the presence of the Dark God in private.

He stepped back into his alcove at the heart of the Fortress, the shadows shifting as he called the Warp back to him. “My lord, I apologize that I am troubled at this time.”

I await the opening of the final gates that will allow me to walk astride the mortal realm, the Dark God said. And here I find you fretting over small trinkets.

“The Anathame is a great weapon, my lord. It is one that I shall use to strike down as many of my brothers as I need, should they not see the light of your majesty.”

The death of one man, even a Primarch, means nothing to me. Lorgar felt a chill roll down his spine, a scraping noise like claws against metal filling his ears. I want the Imperium to shatter, to reveal the truth of Mankind’s lies for all to see, and I cannot have that happen as you have allowed the war to progress.

“I...” Lorgar hesitated. Yes, grand strategy was never his strong suit, but the forces of Chaos had done well so far... hadn’t they? “I am sorry that our advance is not to your liking, my lord.”

You rely too much on these trinkets, Lorgar, the Dark God’s presence shifted again, Lorgar feeling ethereal energy caressing his armor. This Fortress is not used as a weapon, a means by which I can strike the galaxy as I am meant to. Instead, you use it as your own prison, a shackle instead of a sword meant to bring my word to the enemy.

“But I-”

No excuses, Lorgar!Lorgar choked as the presence wrapped around his neck, his power useless as he was lifted a meter off the ground. You hide away, thinking that sequestering yourself is your strength. Is that not the same weakness the Emperor uses to manipulate Mankind into doing her bidding?

“I do not lie to my allies and followers.” Lorgar protested.

Do they know that? The Dark God tossed Lorgar to the ground, the Primarch pulling himself back to his feet as the Dark God continued. Though you may claim some victories on the field of battle, you are losing the message written in the destruction of Cadia. Fringe conflicts bog down your expansion, and yet you seem content to let them play out- what does that show of the true uniting power of Chaos?

“... You are right,” Lorgar lowered his head. “Forgive me, for I have allowed my complacency to slow your vision.”

You are forgiven, the Dark God replied. Lorgar could feel the presence drifting over him again. But my forgiveness can only last so long. I want results, Lorgar, not mere sermons on that which I already know.

“Of course, my lord. What is your command?”

Go to Agrippina and break the stalemate. Take Angron with you, for I doubt Perturabo’s strength in these matters. But leave this Fortress to Mortarion, for you use it as a crutch to avoid taking ahold of true strength.

“Of course, my lord,” Lorgar nodded. “And of Alpharius? What of him?”

You sought to claim the Anathame, and now it is yours. I have given you all the instruction you need to move our forces forward- how you do that I leave to your discretion. Lorgar nodded once more, though he could feel the presence of the Dark God closing around his throat once more. Do not fail me, Lorgar, or I may find a champion more worthy of my majesty. And with that Lorgar felt a shift in the Warp, the Dark God moving on to greater matters than directing him. He stood in silence, his eyes flicking across the room for any further sign of his god’s direction, but when he found none he allowed some of the tension in his body to subside.

“I will not fail...” Lorgar said. “I swear, I shall produce a victory worthy of the Dark God.”

...

“Forces of the Iron Warriors have entrenched themselves in the northeastern quarter of Agrippina. As is expected of Perturabo’s ilk, they are fortifying and amassing for future assaults, and no doubt have been repurposing the Forge World’s machinery to build their weapons. I have dispatched ten regiments of Imperial Guard forces and a number of Astartes Companies to maintain pressure, but I will need more substantive damage to prevent their expansion. I trust that you will know exactly how to disrupt these Traitors in the most efficient manner possible, so the specifics I leave to you.”

The Lion’s instructions had been straightforward. I suppose he is getting used to serving alongside others again, Corax thought.

He had taken position at the loading ramp of the Thunderhawk, waiting for the signal that they were over the target. Behind him stood Captain Cornix and his Veterans, the first in a hand-picked group ready to rip the heart out of the Iron Warriors’ preparations. No words were exchanged as they neared the drop zone, the Raven Guard confident in their Primarch’s leadership to carry them through.

And perhaps I shall not betray that trust, Corax thought. Though Tara would protest that dismissal, no doubt.

The Thunderhawk rocked, the first of what was to be many near misses from flakk. There was a brief burst of static before the pilot spoke through the comm. “We are on final approach to the fortress, my lord,” the Astartes said. “Our escorts are coming under fire, and we have spotted enemy aircraft approaching.”

“Maintain course,” Corax replied. “Contact Librarian Hawke and tell him to begin his enchantments.”

“Understood, my lord,” the vox clicked off, just as another near miss rocked the Thunderhawk. The Veterans held, quietly activating their weapons in preparation for the drop. Corax held off, instead stroking the handle of one of his pistols as he waited for the signal. Such strikes had become commonplace during the battle for Agrippina, so there was no reason to project anything other than the utmost calm.

The Empress created us to know no fear...

There was a chime, and the boarding ramp lowered to give Corax a view of the battlefield. The Iron Warriors’ fortress was much like the others Corax had encountered during his travels: stark, industrial, bristling with weapons of all kinds. A kilometer wide killing field surrounded the fortress, with the wrecks of hundreds of Imperial Guard and Chaos vehicles dotting the landscape. Rows of trenches and bunkers separated the killing field from a large wall, tracers and shells crisscrossing the lines as attackers and defenders tore through one another. The guns along the wall focused primarily on Corax’s air assault, flakk burst filling the sky as the two Raven Guard Thunderhawks and escorting Valkyrie and Vendetta gunships swooped in for the insertion.

Beyond the wall, though, the fortress seemed almost underdeveloped for an Iron Warriors stronghold. Secondary and tertiary defensive lines and bunkers could be seen, but their weapons seemed unusually quiet. Outside activity was depressed as well, with only a few tanks and soldiers moving about. Corax frowned; as far as traps went it was blindingly obvious what awaited the Raven Guard should they land, and even for Traitors the Iron Warriors were not fools.

“Stay vigilant, my sons,” he said, pulling one pistol from its holster. “The Iron Warriors have sparse forces below, but I anticipate any multitude of ambushes awaiting us.” there was a low murmur of agreement, cut off by another flakk burst exploding outside the Thunderhawk.

“We are in position, my lord,” the pilot called. “Empress willing, we will be in place to extract you once the mission is complete.”

“A detonation in any sufficiently strong power relay may make direct extraction impossible, but we will inform you as events progress,” Corax readied himself. “Provide support to the Guard, for they will need all the assistance they can get.”

“As you command, my lord.” With that Corax surged forward, his jump pack flaring as he leapt into the open air. The rest of the veterans from both gunships followed soon after, the two Thunderhawks pulling away as the Astartes descended. Almost immediately the aircraft came under fine, now that Librarian Hawke’s illusions had shifted from the Thunderhawks to the veterans, but Corax could not focus on their fate right now.

All he could think of was what the Iron Warriors had in store for them below.

Corax shifted his fall towards the nearest gun platform, a quad autocannon currently taking shots at the flyers overhead. The Traitors manning the gun did not realize Corax was upon them until he struck, quick headshots dropping the Marines with ease. With a clearer opening, Cornix and his veterans dropped in to join the Primarch, some taking extra care not to jostle the Dark-Age era munitions the Lion had lent them for the mission.

As they landed, though, Librarian Hawke let out a sharp hiss as the shrouding spell began to fade. “What is it?” Cornix asked, moving to his fellow Astartes while Corax checked ahead.

“There is something...” Hawke started. “There is something blunting my powers here. I cannot be sure as to what: the Traitors, some relic of the Mechanicus. We will need to advance carefully if we are to-”

“Contact!” Corax turned just as the Veterans broke, some ducking for cover while others rose up to better engage the new threat. A squad of Traitors carrying heavy weapons had deployed on a nearby gantry, their chain cannons spinning in preparation to fire. Corax slipped into the shadows as the Traitors fired, bullets peppering the Raven Guard as they sought out a means to counter attack.

“Find a way into the fortress,” Corax called to the others. “I will draw their attention away from your search.” He did not wait for a response before moving towards the Chaos Marines, rising up to get a better angle before taking a shot. The bolt of plasma melted through the leader of the Traitors, the others turning just as Corax revealed himself. He shifted right, bullets trailing after him as the enemy sought to bring him down.

Corax landed beyond the first defensive line and broke into a run, drawing his second pistol as more shots traced him. Other gun emplacements pivoted towards him, bullets and rockets slamming into the ground as he dodged away. Out in the kill zone there were few shadows Corax could use to his advantage- only speed and agility could save him from the hailstorm of fire that followed him. He dodged right, just in time to avoid a trio of rockets fired from a corrupted defense turret before rising up into the air. Corax singled out that turret and dove, driving his boot into the targeting array to keep it from firing again.

Corax worked quickly, moving around the base of the turret before throwing his weight against it. Several smaller rounds pinged off his back, but the Iron Warriors had no chance to capitalize on that development before Corax wrenched the turrets from its mooring, exposing a hole within the fortress that he slipped into. Below, Corax could see a number of servitors working to reload the missiles that were no longer there, the Primarch paying them no mind as he forced himself further into the fortress.

Corax eventually found himself in a cavern, roughly expanded to allow the Traitors to move through without much difficulty. He slipped into the shadows, just in time to avoid detection from an automated sentry gun, and slowly Corax began to make his way into the heart of the fortress. Above he could hear the roar of battle as the Iron Warriors and Imperial Guard continued to hammer one another, but he pushed that thought out of his mind as he continued forward.

He turned down a sloping pathway, his hand brushing against the wall as he searched for his sons. The wall seemed to tremble at his touch, a small flicker of green and blue light racing down the hallway. This is not the work of Traitors... he thought, stopping as he once more brushed his hand against the wall to recreate the effect. He watched the tremor racing down the hall, picking out the slightest flicker of alien runes among the light. Perhaps this is what has drawn the Traitors here... and perhaps what was blocking the powers of our Librarian.

Corax’s thoughts were interrupted by a crackle from his vox. “-lord,” Cornix’s voice called. “Can...-me?”

“I have made it into the fortress,” Corax said, moving to the center of the hall to try and get a better signal. “What is your status?”

“We have entered the fortress...” more static. “-Alone for now. Two of our brothers... - recovered them.”

“We must keep moving if we are to counter the Iron Warrior’s preparations. I will do what I can to find you, but stay alert: I feel there is more than just the work of Chaos down here.” With that the vox closed out, Corax once again returning to the shadows as he made his way further into the depths. Around him the air seemed unnaturally cold, and the sound of battle had long faded into nothingness. In the dark, Corax had no concept of distance or direction, even his enhanced senses struggling against the shadows around him.

After what could have been only a few minutes or several hours, the path opened up and Corax found himself standing on a wide platform of some kind. Discarded pieces of Mechanicum machinery lay strewn across the floor, some stacked up to reinforce barricades while others were set aside to be stripped for usable material. Beyond, Corax could see the platform continuing out for several meters before plunging into the abyss, the darkness once more closing in to shield everything beyond from sight. Corax looked to his left, spotting a thick stone arch rising up towards the ceiling supported by a number of stone and metal buttresses. Support arches of some kind? He thought, stepping further into the room to get a better view of what lay before him. From further in, Corax could see the arches were far too smooth to have been carved by hand, with some sections taking a hexagonal shape the closer the Primarch inspected them.

Definitely alien in their design. How long had the tech priests of Agripinaa known of this? And what do the Iron Warriors intend to discover?

Corax was once again taken from his thoughts by a commotion from above. He turned, spotting Cornix and his veterans rushing out of a hallway, tracer fire and plasma following after them. One of the veterans must have spotted Corax, for the Raven Guard angled downward to reach the Primarch as he waited for them.

“My lord,” Cornix called as he dropped down to reach him. “We have been pursued by Traitors. I apologize for leading them in here.”

“No need to apologize.” Corax replied, spotting a squad of Traitor Marines storming through to take up positions on the gantry above. “Have your men begin planting the explosives along these support arches. I will hold off the Traitors while you complete this task.”

“My men can work on their own- Librarian Hawke and I will join you in holding off the traitors.” Corax was quite confident he could deal with the traitors alone, but the Shadow Captain and the Librarian could do well to clear the Traitors more quickly.

“Stay close to me, then,” he said, preparing his pistols as he continued. “Once we make contact, the rest will move to begin setting the explosives. Is that clear?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Good.” Corax stepped past the veterans and leapt into the air, just as the first of the Iron Warriors began to fire down at them. Bullets streaked past him before he reached the platform, vaporizing the first Iron Warrior’s head with a plasma blast before he fell in with the others. He swung out with his free hand, taking the second Chaos Marine across the face with his claws. Cornix surged forward to fill the gap, deflecting a strike from a nearby Iron Warrior before gutting the Traitor with his sword. The Traitors began to fall back, laying down a hailstorm of fire to delay the Raven Guard, but Librarian Hawke managed to scatter their fire with a shrouding spell while Corax and the Shadow Captain prepared to pursue.

Cornix took point, smacking a Traitor across the face before driving the edge of his shield into the enemy’s throat. He turned quickly to catch a chainsword before it struck him, sparks flying as the Traitor’s weapon ground against the Shadow Captain’s sword. Corax fired, the plasma burning through the Iron Warrior’s chest before Cornix freed himself and kicked the dying Traitor away. He brought his shield up again, deflecting another burst of gunfire as he advanced with Croax strafing right to find another opening. For their part the Traitors maintained their discipline, laying down volleys of covering fire as they withdrew further down the hallway.

They are trying to bait us onward, Corax thought, slipping back into the shadows as he took a position over the main entry. Cornix and Hawke seemed to get the same idea, breaking away and moving towards the darkness while the Traitors continued to fire. Just then, a torrent of fire filled the cavern, but to Corax surprise it came from the levels below rather than the current focal point of the Iron Warrior’s push. He shifted again, finding another platform to hide on as he took in the situation below.

Several large squads of Iron Warriors arrived. Most were carrying heavy weapons, chain cannons and heavy bolters already preparing to fire, but a number of them were twisted Raptors taking to the sky to find Corax’s veterans. Lording over them, though, was a figure Corax had not seen in millennia: a biomechanical giant in grey armor, a glowing thunder hammer clutched in his right hand as he sprayed the ceiling with the cannons mounted on his left. Perturabo. The lord of the Iron Warriors was flanked by a retinue of Terminators, their power weapons a steady glow among the flicker of tracer fire and muzzle flashes.

“Bring me the heads of every last Raven,” Perturabo bellowed, sweeping his weapons across the cavern again. Even Corax had to draw further into the shadows to avoid being hit. “Do this, and I may spare you for allowing them to get so far through the defenses.” The Traitors fanned out, taking up positions while the Raptors lunged into the darkness. Some found their mark, tackling the Raven Guard veterans from where they had been planting their munitions and exposing them to withering fire.

Corax took flight once more, angling on one of the heavy weapons squads before diving downward. He struck fast, taking the head off one Traitor with his boot before sweeping his claws through a second. He did not stay long, though, for Perturabo pivoted towards him and fired, several shells finding their mark before Corax made his escape. “Corax! I had thought you would be sneaking about here with your cowardly sons.”

“Forgive me if I still have the common sense to not bellow my location for the galaxy to see.” Corax replied, moving up again to pick out another target. Some of the heavy weapons teams had stepped back, to better cover one another in preparation for Corax’s return, but this had the added effect of drawing down the fire hammering the veterans above. The Raven Guard broke away, pursued by the Raptors as they maneuvered to more advantageous positions. Cornix and Hawke rushed to join their brothers while Corax continued to search for an opening against Perturabo.

“You have no idea what you are attempting here, do you?” Perturabo asked, pausing his attacks to push his men forward. “This facility is yet another example of the secrets your precious Emperor kept hidden from us. The Mechanicus have been excavating his cavern since before Horus’ rebellion, sneaking its relics out to distribute among the rest of the Imperium.”

“And this is supposed to concern me how?” Corax asked, finally seeing an opening and charging. The target Havocs spotted him, bringing their weapons around and blazing away, but only a few superficial hits scarred Corax’s armor as he charged in. Hot blood splashed across his armor as he tore through the chest of the first Traitor, using the Marine’s last bits of strength to pivot his weapon around and pour ammunition into the back of a second. Corax jumped back, staggering as chain cannonfire slammed into his right arm.

“These pretenders do not even hold to their Emperor’s own ideals for the Imperium.” Perturabo growled, turning his guns on Corax as the Raven Guard Primarch took flight once more. “This is xenos tech, pure and simple. Do you think they actually care for what came before them, the work you and even I have done to give them this chance?”

“You make it seem like you actually care for the fate of Mankind.”

“Man is weak, diseased. I have no qualms about eliminating a broken system and building something more efficient from the ruins.” Perturabo fired, but Corax was already out of sight. “It’s bleeding hearts like Lorgar and your precious Emperor who delude themselves into believing they can save Mankind, ‘make it better’ through their blind worship of weakling gods or delusions of their own strength. Steel and blood alone will cut out the rot, and a new Mankind will dominate the weaklings that remain.”

“You have changed little since the Heresy, Perturabo,” Corax landed behind the Iron Warriors’ Primarch. “You preach efficiency, but you are only a herald of slaughter. You cast aside everything that doesn’t fit your standards as ‘broken’, and make no effort to improve upon what caused the break in the first place.”

“Why shouldn’t I? The Imperium cast me aside like trash, so why should I not apply the lessons your dear Emperor taught me?” Corax lined himself up for another strike on the Havocs. It would be difficult with Perturabo so close, but if he kept his wits about him Corax could get away.

“Did it, or did your inability to see past your own brilliance blind you to what your treason actually achieved?” Corax lunged forward to strike, but Perturabo was ready. A wild swing from the great hammer Forgebreaker caught Corax in the chest, ceramite crumpling as the air was driven from the Primarch’s lungs. Corax landed near the edge of the platform, the Iron Warriors giving him no chance to recover before hammering him with gunfire.

“That is easy for you to say, Corax,” Perturabo said, storming forward and bringing Forgebreaker towards Corax’s head. He dodged, the hammer crushing the platform where his head had been while Perturabo continued to track him. “After all I did, all we did, do you know what the Emperor actually gave us? Nothing!” Perturabo twisted, swinging Forgebreaker around while Corax leapt back into the air. “It was just the next mission, nothing more. Moving from siege to siege, battlefield to battlefield, while the pompous and weak reaped the reward! Did the Imperial Fists have to push through mire and mud for some backwater that was forgotten from the Emperor’s sight? Did the Ultramarines have to immediately move on after destroying some primitives that didn’t kiss Guilliman’s ass? Were you ever branded a waste because you sought the cover of shadows instead of kowtowing to the Emperor’s lapdogs?!”

Corax returned to his pistol, taking a shot at Perturabo as he braced himself. The plasma shot did little against the Fleshmetal hide of the Daemon Primarch, and Corax was forced to move once more as Perturabo fired on him. Below, Cornix and Hawke had moved to take on Perturabo’s forces, the Shadow Captain darting among the Iron Warriors’ Terminators while the Librarian continued to provide cover. Above, the veterans had pushed back the Raptors, but the deluge of fire prevented them from reaching the explosives.

Just then, a tremor shook the room, a wave of force buffeting Corax as he tried to maintain his balance. A drone filled the air, with some of the Chaos Marines and Librarian Hawke recoiling from the sound. Corax moved to try and assist the Librarian, but the drone struck once more and even he could feel a flare of pain within him.

For the briefest of moments, he saw an image of a red planet flicker across his eyes.

Corax shook himself free from the vision and dove, coming to a stop next to Hawke as he continued to struggle. Cornix stepped forward to shield the Primarch and Librarian, parrying an incoming axe from a Terminator before slashing the Traitor across the face. “What is it?” Corax asked.

“Whatever is blunting my powers,” Hawke said, grimacing as he reached for his head. “It is here. I had heard rumors of deposits of Blackstone across the galaxy, but this... this is greater. More powerful.” the Librarian looked to Corax. “You saw the vision, didn’t you?”

“Yes. I believe that whatever is here has designs for Mars. I must make sure this place is destroyed before-” Corax stopped and twisted, bringing his cawls up just in time to catch a strike from Forgebreaker before it connected.

“Letting your guard down, are we?” Perturabo asked, pushing against Corax to keep him from fleeing. “Pathetic, Corax. Cowards like you are the reason the Imperium has degraded into a cesspool of savages.”

“My lord!” Hawke got back to his feet, bringing his hand around as the air rippled. Perturabo growled, thrashing his head to shake off Hawke’s enchantment while Corax slipped free.

“I can still hear you, sorcerer!” Perturabo bellowed, bringing his guns around and aiming at Hawke. Neither Corax or the Librarian had a chance to respond, the heavy shells pulping much of Hawke’s upper torso and knocking him towards the edge of the platform. Corax lunged forward towards Perturabo, but the lord of the Iron Warriors caught the strike with Forgebreaker before kicking Corax back.

“At least now you know what we are facing here,” Perturabo said, stepping towards Corax as the Primarch moved to a defensive position. “Whatever is here has the power to tear down the temple of lies that your Emperor has constructed. He and Lorgar will die, and only those that show true strength will remain.”

“You would use xenos technology to overthrow the Imperium?” Corax asked. “As if turning to the powers of Chaos were not enough, you choose to descend further into your treason.”

“I did not betray the Imperium, Corax!” Perturabo prepared one more salve from his guns, but Corax was on the move. He ducked right, twisting under the Daemon Primarch’s arm before jabbing his pistol into the Fleshmetal. One overcharged blast tore through flesh and steel, sizzling chunks cascading around Corax before a jab from Forgebreaker drove him back. “While I fought and bled our enemy dry, the Emperor betrayed the Imperium and set himself up as a god. Lorgar chose to kiss the feet of his pathetic Dark God for a fleeting chance at power. I would turn Chaos against itself, show that man is the one true god, strength of body and mind the only tenets of worship. If I have to use methods that offend your delicate sensibilities, then so be it.”

“You’re even more delusional than I thought,” Corax said, leaping away from another strike.

“And you are in my way. Now die!” Perturabo took Forgebreaker in a two handed grip, charging forward and swinging for Corax’s head. Corax ducked underneath the swing, punching upward and slicing Perturabo across the chest. The Daemon Primarch shifted his stance and brought the hammer downard, the hilt jabbing into the back of Corax’s right leg. Momentarily staggered, Corax could not respond before Perturabo struck with his right arm, a vicious backhand catching Corax across the face. He fell back, but bucking his legs out crushed Perturabo’s arms against his chest, interrupting the Daemon Primarch before he could line up a killing blow.

Corax rolled back to his feet and grabbed his pistol, firing two more shots into Perturabo’s chest as the other Primarch advanced. Even overcharged the plasma did little at this range, and another wild swing saw Corax disarmed and the crumpled remains of the pistol skipping off into the dark. Perturabo kicked Corax in the chest, the Raven Guard Primarch rolling with the strike and taking to the air once more. He swept around Perturabo’s left and dove, grabbing the Primarch’s arm to keep him from making another attack with Forgebreaker. Pinning Perturabo’s arm with his left, Corax fired his jump pack and struck downward with his right hand, lightning claws punching through Perturabo’s flesh just shy of his throat. Perturabo roared and grabbed Corax’s arm, crushing the servos beneath his fist before yanking upward. Corax was thrown free, and Perturabo brought his hammer around and slammed Corax into the ground with a violent swing. Blood splattered across Corax’s chest as he coughed, Perturabo stepping back to survey his work.

“Weak, just as I remember you,” He said, taking Forgebreaker in both hands. “I would say that I will miss the opportunity for you to see my work complete... but I do not.” Corax tried to pull himself back to his feet, but there would be no time before Perturabo finished his strike. Just as the Daemon Primarch struck, though, Captain Cornix rushed forward and brought his shield up, Forgebreaker ringing as it smashed against the force field.

“My lord,” Cornix said, bracing as Perturabo tried to force the hammer down. “Assist my brothers in finishing the demolition. I will hold him off for as long as I can.” Corax hesitated. Yet another of his sons would die for his weakness, his foolhardy attempt at taking vengeance. But if I can make Cornix’s sacrifice meaningful... Corax got back to his feet as Cornix slipped out from underneath Forgebreaker, burying his power sword in Perturabo’s arm to draw the Daemon Primarch’s attention. Corax took flight, his ascension wobbly from unseen damage, but he was soon able to reach the remaining two veterans as they continued their struggle against the Raptors. He knocked one Traitor aside, ducking through the scrum until he reached the explosives.

I will have to shorten the timer for only a few seconds, he mused, running his hands across the controls as he reset the timer. It may be all I need. Corax pressed the last activation rune, the light flickering before a high pitched whine filled the room. Corax dropped away, slipping back into the shadows as he fell back in with the Raptors.

“Flee, my sons.” He said, taking the head off one of the Traitors to free the others. “I cannot risk another falling in this place.” The veterans hesitated, but nodded as they broke away from the fight and headed towards one of the other entrances. Corax let the shadows fall away, turning to size up what forces remained.

Cornix had fallen, his body crushed beneath a heavy blow from Perturabo. The Daemon Primarch carried the broken form of the Shadow Captain in his free hand, holding it up for Corax to see before casting it into the pit. “See what your weakness has led to, Corax?” he asked. “Your faith in your Emperor has weakneed you, just as Lorgar’s faith in his god has blinded him. I am true strength, and I will make the galaxy tremble as Horus failed to do.”

“Apologies, then, that I have to disappoint you,” With that Corax dove, turning around the Raptors before angling towards Perturabo. The Daemon Primarch made to attack, but Corax fired his jump pack and charged, wrapping his arms around Perturabo’s torso in an effort to force him over the edge.

Just as the explosives above detonated.

...

The Lion had finished his preparations for the next stage of his campaign. Providing Corax managed to damage the Iron Warriors’ fortress, he could move the Rock to a more optimal bombardment position and call for a general advance, and perhaps finally put the Traitors on the defensive. That fool Russ wanted to protect his world. Fine. I did not need his assistance here.

He was shaken from his thoughts by the arrival of one of his Captains. “My lord,” the Astartes said, bowing low before continuing. “Our observes have just reported a large explosion at the Iron Warriors’ fortress. It appears that a significant section of the fortress has caved in as a result.”

“And Corax’s men?” The Lion asked. “What of them?”

“... We have no confirmed survivors yet,” the Captain replied. “Corax’s vox responded briefly after the explosion, but there has been no further contact. We believe it may be damaged and he cannot yet reach us.” The Lion turned away. Corax would survive, no doubt, but without the Raven Guard Primarch much more of the campaign would have to be left to chance.

I cannot lose another brother to such circumstances... he thought.

“Have the Ravenwing begin a search,” he said, not turning to face the Captain. “I want Corax and any others of his strike team recovered as soon as possible. I do not care if you must punch through the enemy lines time and again, I want him found.”

“Of course, my lord.” the Astartes bowed again. “We do as you command.”

...

Down in the depths of Agrippina, the scarab stirred.

It had rested for millenia, hiding away from those that sought to trap it. The traitorous sons, their abominable foes, and now these weak beings of flesh and steel, all it hid away from to avoid detection and potential destruction. As they chipped away at its prison, the scarab never once moved to enact the plan of the Whole.

But now, though, the scarab was disturbed.

It skittered across the rubble, Blackstone flickering beneath its steps as it searched for the source of its disturbance. Being no larger than a small coin, it could continue apace without drawing too much attention, stopping and searching for any sign of life. A sound of settling rubble or a rush of wind would stop the scarab, its sensors probing about to find any sign of danger.

Instead, it found opportunity.

Laying in the center of the rubble was a massive being. The energy it gave off was... wrong. The scarab could only sense a yawning void of some sort, its internal mechanisms whirring as it tried to make sense of what it saw. In a way, the being was made completely of that which should not exist, but all other inputs indicated that it was still flesh and blood... and metal. The scarab skittered onward, pushing up against the being as it probed for life.

A pulse. It still lived.

The scarab drew power to itself, rising up on its hind legs as it probed for a place to climb. The Blackstone around it trembled, some parts of the material shimmering as it twisted and wrapped around the scarab. It drew more material into itself, growing from the size of a coin to a larger replica the size of a human head. It would need more, no doubt, but as a start the Blackstone would suffice. The Scarab found a point and began to climb, moving slowly so it did not slip on the metal beneath it.

It searched for where the pulse was strongest, its sensors flicking across the body. The unnatural energies reached out towards it, but properly reinforced with Blackstone the scarab did not need to fear a thing. About halfway up the body, the scarab finally located the source of the pulse; the unnaturalness around it lashed out, the Scarab drawing back for the briefest of moments as it drew more Blackstone to itself. Now it was the size of an undamaged torso. Now it resembled its true form: an eyeless face, arrogant in its alien perfection.

With another pulse of energy, the scarab bit down into the body beneath it.

Author's Note

Well, it only took an emotional crisis, a divorce, and a vacation to get it done, but here we are. I feel like after all this time you deserve much better, but I wanted to get this chapter done so I could finally move to our next major arc: Ultramar.

Thank you for your patience. You understanding after all I've been through really means a lot to me, and I will do my best to avoid falling so far behind as I did this time.

Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know

3.11- The Realm of Ultramar

The Realm of Ultramar

For once, Naomi was one of the first up and prepared for the morning.

She finished washing her face, her eyes lingering on her scars for a moment before she shook away the excess water. It was no longer a source of despair, but now that she was around a telepath of dubious trustworthiness the brand had crept its way back into her mind as yet another challenge: a liability. Tara would obviously vouch for her, but even with her authority a Lady Inquisitor was not one Naomi would like to make an enemy of.

Naomi moved to recover her helmet, sliding it on as she entered the common room she shared with her girls. Ruth was finishing up her morning prayers with Rebecca while Judith and Veronica cleaned their armor, the Sisters focused on their task and oblivious even to the presence of their Superior. “I presume Tara is still attempting to contact the Empress?” she asked.

“That’s what she told us,” Veronica said, setting aside her rag as she rose to face Naomi. “At least when we were still aboard Lord Mattias’ ship we had an idea of where she was, but now with this Inquisitor Olivier around...”

“Tara trusts her, though,” Judith offered. “I think that counts for something, right?”

“While she is far better off than she was before our rescue, Tara is no doubt still grappling with the events of Solemnace, especially with... the manner and timing of our return.” the five Sisters fell silent. They were no strangers to being tossed through the Warp, but seven years was still a far greater time than they had anticipated. The thought of the Imperium being unobserved in all that time... Naomi shook her head as dark thoughts welled in her mind. “I want you all to keep a closer eye on her, and make sure to tell me anything that she says to Inquisitor Olivier.”

“And if the Inquisitor starts asking us questions?” Veronica asked.

“Do your best not to say too much, though I suspect she already knows a fair deal of our dealings with the Empress.” Naomi moved to retrieve her combi-flamer and chainsword, strapping them to her belt before continuing. “I will be waiting in the training room. We’ll resume full combat drills now that we have the Inquisitor’s blessing and facilities.”

“Yes, Sister Naomi,” the other four chorused as Naomi stepped out into the hall, pausing only to get her bearings before heading towards the rear of the ship. The Sword of Redemption was not all that different in layout to the Sanguinium Martyres, save for the main hallway showcasing the triumphs of Inquisitors’ past and the training facilities being closer to the rear; Naomi was not so petty to get worked up over such a minor change, but it would take some getting used to before they reached civilization.

Naomi stayed away from the main halls, less the Inquisitor’s minions were watching for her presence. Her progress would be slower, no doubt, but it gave her some privacy and helped her collect her thoughts for the inevitable moment she would encounter Lady Olivier again. A short prayer for guidance crossed her mind, and she was half tempted to pray aloud to provide some comfort as she walked alone, but a hesitancy hung over her as she made her way down the darkened halls.

The Empress was still missing. It would be blasphemy to assume the worst, but perhaps asking for personal guidance was a mite selfish.

Naomi finally reached the training room, taking a quick look around to make sure she was not followed before stepping inside. She stopped once she took in the scene before her: Lady Olivier was there, dressed in golden armor with a massive sword in her hands. Across from her was Tara, similarly armed and armored, but something seemed... off. Tara’s hair rippled with power, small sparks flickering off her armor as she sized up her opponent. Seeing Tara using her powers was not an unusual sight, but she seemed under far more strain than usual; her face was lined and her jaw tight, and there was a slight tremble in her hand as she brought her sword up.

Olivier moved first, bringing her sword up for a downward strike. Tara dodged, perhaps sensing even with her powers she could not parry a massive strike like that. Rather than continue onward with her strike, Olivier pirouetted to her right and perfectly blocked Tara’s retaliation strike, the Inquisitor knocking the sword away before punching Tara in the face. “Better,” the Inquisitor said, stepping back to put some space between her and Tara. “Your control over your shields ist still a bit obvious, but you’re breaking through my suggestions for now.”

“Th-thanks.” Tara stammered, stepping back to get some distance of her own. “It really means a lot to hear you say that, Sunset.” Sunset? Naomi would have thought more on that, but Inquisitor Olivier dropped her stance and turned. Naomi had only a moment to realize Tara had relaxed as well before the Inquisitor addressed her.

“Sister Superior,” she said, lowering her sword to a resting position. “I apologize, but it seems that I have intruded on your training session.”

“I am not one to dictate terms on a ship where I am only a guest.” Naomi said, stepping forward and giving Tara a respectful nod. The girl looked guilty, like an Acolyte that had snuck out after curfew, but Naomi kept her focus on Olivier. “Though if I may be so bold to ask, what was it you were doing with Tara?”

“Oh, I asked S... Sarai to help me develop my mental shields a little more,” Tara said quickly. “The Empress’ lessons are pretty comprehensive, but sometimes I need a more direct approach, and this isn’t a branch of magic I’m very familiar with.” Tara’s gaze softened. “I wish she was here to see my progress...”

“I’m sure we all do,” Naomi said, giving Tara the most sympathetic tone she could manage. “But with your diligence and powers I am sure you will locate her soon.” Tara gave a short nod, though Naomi could tell the girl was still unconvinced. Best to move on, then. Naomi returned her attention to Olivier before speaking. “Inquisitor Olivier, if you are willing I would like you to fight me as you did Tara.”

“What?” Tara asked, her eyes going wide. “Naomi, you’re not a psyker; she could-”

“Would that be any different if I faced off against a heretic psyker?” Naomi asked, looking to Tara to silence the girl. “You have shielded us well from the Tyranids and the forces of Chaos, but what if we should ever be without your protection?”

“Sister Naomi is right, Tara,” Olivier said. “Do not worry; I doubt my tricks will be of much concern to a veteran like her.” Naomi said nothing to this; perhaps the Inquisitor was trying to put her off balance and make her overconfident in her actions. “Now then, I suggest you prepare yourself, Sister.”

“I would not have gotten to where I am today if I was not.” Naomi said, stepping away from the two while unclipping her chainsword from her belt. Tara backed up, holding her sword close to her chest while Olivier took up a guard position across from the Sister Superior. Naomi held her chainsword in a one-handed grip, her fingers twitching as she prepared for the Inquisitor’s next move.

Let’s see just what tricks this woman has.

Naomi decided to strike first, charging forward and sweeping her chainsword up towards Olivier’s head. The Inquisitor parried the blade and took a step back, twirling her sword to catch Naomi’s followup strike. An overhead chop forced Olivier back again, but Naomi did not press onward; instead she drew back, taking her chainsword in a two handed grip while she moved to get around the Inquisitor.

“Interesting,” Olivier said, keeping her sword low as she and Naomi circled. “You are cautious, making a few blows before drawing away. Perfect for wearing down an opponent over time, no?”

“If that is how you see it,” Naomi replied, shifting to keep the Inquisitor in front of her. Olivier merely gave her the hint of a smile before bringing her sword up, the two staring down one another before the Inquisitor charged forward. Naomi stepped back and raised her chainsword to block, but before the Inquisitor struck she seemed to shift to Naomi’s right. Naomi had scant seconds to dodge, Olivier striking her arm with the flat of the greatsword as she charged past. Naomi took the strike as best she could, pivoting on the balls of her feet to get around Olivier while the Inquisitor turned back towards her. No mortal can move that fast without augmentations or psychic powers. Perhaps this is part of the “tricks” she mentioned.

“Good,” Olivier chuckled, taking up a guard position as she continued. “When I used that on Tara she fell flat on her face. You have a great sense of awareness of the battlefield around you.” Naomi remained silent, choosing now to push forward and perhaps catch Olivier off guard. The Inquisitor almost casually dodged Naomi’s strikes, not even bringing her sword up to block as she ducked away. “And wildly attacking the telepath, that’s productive too.”

Of course the Inquisitor would be able to predict her moves. Naomi stopped herself, pulling back as she took a deep breath. Do not overthink your actions, Naomi thought, the words of Canoness Diana drifting through her mind. The mind is the greatest weapon on the battlefield. Let it be clouded by “what-ifs”, and it will be your enemy’s weapon. Naomi closed her eyes, bringing her chainsword in close as she cleared her mind again. Even nonsense thoughts and prayers to the Empress faded away- all that remained was her and Olivier.

... her sword does make an awful lot of noise when she’s sweeping it through the air.

Naomi snapped her head up, just as Olivier moved to attack. Naomi stepped back, keeping her chainsword low as she waited for Olivier’s strike. The Inquisitor feinted, seemingly going for an overhead strike but bringing the sword around for la sideways chop. Naomi dodged, keeping her ears open for the sound of Olivier’s true strike, and sure enough she could sense it coming in from above. At the last moment Naomi brought her chainsword up, catching the greatsword before it struck her and locking Olivier in place. Satisfied that her opponent was not moving, Naomi kicked out and struck the Inquisitor in the leg, forcing her down on one knee.

Naomi brought her chainsword towards Olivier’s head. “Do you yield?” she asked.

“Of course, of course,” Olivier replied, giving a good chuckle as she continued. “It’s... refreshing to spar with an actual human for once. Let me guess, you picked up on the Cassandrite Greatsword’s sound, no?”

“It is a fairly heavy blade,” Naomi said, stepping back to give the Inquisitor some room. “Once I guessed you were using your powers to manipulate my sight, I figured my hearing would be more reliable.”

“A good strategy,” Olivier said. However as she kept talking, Naomi could swear the Inquisitor’s voice was coming from behind her. “Of course, even the ears can be tricked with the right inputs.” Naomi shook her head, just enough to clear her mind of the Inquisitor’s influence... again.

“So, is it just like what you were telling me?” the two older women looked over to where Tara was standing, Naomi blinking as she saw the girl had produced a pen and paper from nowhere. “Instead of stimulating direct optics like an illusion, you’re interrupting and redirecting the other neurons to trick the mind into seeing something else? Does that mean you’re hearing and seeing a bit of what Naomi is hearing and seeing?”

“The girl is relentless, isn’t she?” Olivier asked, accepting a hand from Naomi as the Sister Superior helped her back to her feet.

“To her detriment, sometimes.” Naomi replied, spotting the rest of her girls stepping into the room. “If you’ll excuse me, I have training to conduct.”

“Actually, I had hoped to speak with you on some matters,” Olivier said. “Perhaps your fellow Sisters could begin their training on their own?” Naomi hesitated, her eyes darting from the Inquisitor to Tara and her Sisters. She cannot be trusted... but then, you held the same reservations about Lord Mattias and he proved himself... There was another moment before Naomi spoke.

“Girls, there is a change of plans,” she said, the other Sisters coming to attention with Tara joining them. “Inquisitor Olivier has asked to speak with me on some matters. Begin your laps and move to sparring when you’re finished. Ruth, you have command.”

“Yes, Sister Naomi!” the Sister in question replied, throwing a quick salute before she and the others began their sprints, Tara dismissing her notes with a puff of purple smoke before she joined them. As Naomi watched her girls, Olivier took a spot next to her.

“They’re a good group of girls, Sister Superior,” the Inquisitor said, crossing her arms as she watched. “You should be very proud.”

“Pride leads to arrogance, arrogance gets good women killed,” Naomi replied, clamping her chainsword back to her belt as she continued. “I am sure you understand what I mean by that.”

“I may be your junior by a number of years, but I am no stranger to loss,” Olivier countered, her voice growing soft. Naomi did not press as the Inquisitor continued. “But such reminiscing is best saved for a time with drink and privacy, not in the training room. I can sense you wish me to move on to more pressing matters.”

“I am a soldier first and foremost, Inquisitor. I am not well versed or have a high tolerance for pleasantries.”

“And yet you handle young Tara’s eccentricities well enough.” Olivier said. “It actually concerns her in some ways. I fear that she will be in great danger when she arrives in Ultramar.” Naomi quirked an eyebrow at this. From what she had heard, Ultramar was one of the most secure sections of space outside of the Segmentum Solar itself- why would Tara be in danger there?

“I will need a better explanation before I can agree to anything.” Naomi said, keeping her voice low.

“I had to do something while I was searching for you all,” Olivier explained, brushing an errant strand of hair out of her face. “And what I found lurking beneath the surface of Ultramar’s veneer of security was... disturbing.”

“You suspect the Ultramarines and their successors of treason?”

“I am not that stupid, Sister Superior.” Olivier countered. “Their mortal charges, though? The nobles, the ministers, the Mechanicum adepts that serve within their realm? Every fortress has its weaknesses, and that is the weakness of Ultramar.” Naomi nodded, a better picture of the situation that awaited them forming in her mind. “I have already spoken with Lord Velas on this matter, and he has agreed to lend his aid to my investigations.”

“And what do you expect of me?” Naomi asked. “I am not exactly a subtle woman.”

“But from what I’ve seen today you have a knack for seeing through falsehoods, something that even a more obviously powerful person like Tara cannot do.” Olivier turned to Naomi before continuing. “I am not asking you to put on a fancy dress and start flirting with undersexed noblemen. Just place yourself in places where no one may object to your presence and look for anything suspicious.”

“I honestly feel Tara would be better fitting in than I would,” Naomi replied, to which Olivier laughed.

“For all you say that you’re a soldier first and foremost, your wry observations hide a rather cunning mind.” Olivier’s laughter died down. “I understand that it is a bit much to take in. We are still a ways out from Konor, so you have some time to think on the matter.”

“And if I decline your request?”

“I am not some hard-liner that would risk drawing the ire of the Empress or Her student to pursue my own goals.” Naomi noted that Olivier seemed to hesitate at the mention of the Empress, a rather curious deflection for someone who claimed loyalty to Her Majesty. Perhaps it has something to do with how hesitant she has been around Tara. “If you do not wish to assist me, that’s fine. I will not pressure you further, but... understand, your assistance will be a great help to the Imperium, and to the Student.”

“I will... think on this,” Naomi said finally. “That’s all I can promise at this time. I have Tara to protect and my girls to train, and I may not be able to devote myself fully to your... project.”

“I understand.” Olivier nodded. “Well, I have other duties to attend to, so I shall leave you to your training.” Naomi said nothing, merely returning the Inquisitor’s nod as the other woman made her way towards the exit, stepping around Judith and Ruth as she did so. Normal instinct would have been to focus on the task at hand, making sure her squad was ready for whatever challenges lay ahead, but if Olivier’s warnings were true they would be facing a whole new enemy her girls might not be prepared for. Naomi mulled on this, numerous bad scenarios playing over and over in her head as the Inquisitor’s words sank in.

Perhaps now was a better time to try and reach the Empress through prayer.

...

With the added weight from the Gauntlet of the Forge, Twilight had to adjust her training regimen once more. The motions were all the same, but her strikes to her left felt stiffer, heavier- Sigismund’s notes said a lot about fighting with the weight of a shield, but the Gauntlet was a more concentrated weight she would have to deal with. Naomi’s practice had helped Twilight get a better handle on one-handed fighting, but that would only get her so far.

She still had not gotten around to firing it yet.

Twilight finished her morning paces, taking a deep breath to calm herself. She turned, half expecting Sunset or Vulkan to be waiting for her, but there was no one. No surprise- they all had duties and responsibilities beyond being her comfort or sounding board. The only one who didn’t seem to have any duties was... No, don’t think like that. You’re trying to contact Celestia; I’m sure the others would see that as a greater task than whatever they’re facing.

Twilight clamped her sword to her hip, walking over to her right to recover a towel and water bottle she had left out. She splashed a little water on her hand, her armor flickering as it held the liquid in place before she splashed it across her face. That task complete, she took the towel and dried her face off, turning around and almost tripping over the Harlequin standing behind her.

“You would do well to keep your friends closer, Twilight Maiden,” the Eldar said, Twilight giving a shriek as she stumbled back.

“H-How did you get in here?!” she cried.

“Easily,” the alien replied, barely reacting as Twilight grabbed her sword. “Put your weapon away. I come not as an enemy, but as a messenger.”

“From who?” Twilight asked, keeping her sword in a guard position. “You saved me before and I’m thankful for that, but you keep barging into my life and tell me all these cryptic things like I’m just supposed to know the answers. I get enough of that from Angelique, thank you very much!”

“If it is answers that you seek, you only need to be honest with me, and yourself.” the Harlequin stepped back, spreading its arms wide. “But in this instance, we are willing and eager to speak clearly. Trust no one.”

“Trust no-” Twilight stopped herself. “Oh no. You’re not tricking me into being paranoid. My friends and I have been together for long enough- I think I’d know if they were going to betray me.”

“You say that, and yet you refuse to tell them what you really are.” the Eldar twisted its hands, and Twilight saw an image of her as a pony, only now dressed in her armor.

“Th-they wouldn’t believe me,” Twilight countered. “This Imperium, they’re so caught up in hatred. I know my friends have gotten better, but-”

“And you think I am sowing the seeds of paranoia.” The Harlequin stepped back, seemingly fading into the shadows as it continued to speak. “Remember, Twilight Maiden: Trust no one.”

“It’d be a whole lot easier to trust you if you didn’t-” Twilight stepped forward, but the Harlequin was gone. “... just fade into the darkness all the time.” She sighed, letting the tip of her sword drop to the ground as she waited for something else to jump out. Sensing nothing, Twilight put her sword away and hurried towards the exit of the training room, taking a moment to get her bearings before sprinting down a hallway.

Mattias would have some answers. He was someone she could trust.

As she ran down the hall, Twilight spotted Veronica and Ruth coming the other way. She skidded to a stop to avoid bowling over the two Sisters, but they braced all the same. “Tara, is something wrong?” Ruth asked.

“Maybe? I don’t know,” Twilight started. “Do you know where Mattias is?”

“Lord Mattias is on the command bridge with Lady Olivier,” Veronica replied. “He actually sent us to come get you-”

“Great! Sorry girls, but I’ll take it from here.” Twilight focused her energy, ignoring Veronica’s followup before she teleported. She found herself on the bridge, the click of several gun safeties being switched off heralding her arrival. Oh, right...

“Hold,” Sunset barked, her voice cool but not overly harsh. “It is only the Student. She is no threat to us.” Twilight took a moment to let her eyes adjust before looking about. Sunset was there, clad in her red dress uniform with Mattias off to her left. She kept her vision on the display screen, though Mattias at least gave her a friendly nod as she approached.

“Mattias, Sunset-” she whispered.

“How many times do I have to correct you, Tara,” Sunset said, still not looking at her. “And whatever it is will have to wait. We are just about to exit for our final approach to Macragge.” Twilight paused. They were already so close to Macragge? Yes, it had been some time since they had left the patch of space where the Sanguinium Martyres had been stranded, but surely they would have had some advanced warning.

... Then again, I have been focusing on finding Celestia over pretty much everything else. Guess I just missed it.

“Oh...” Twilight fidgeted for a moment. “So... Is that why you called me up here?”

“There are places even Inquisitors can’t just flash a badge of office and waltz into,” Mattias said. “Sarai has a plan set in motion, but I wanted you here in the event that plan didn’t play out as we had hoped.”

“Wouldn’t it be easier to ask Vulkan to do that?” Twilight offered.

“As far as the Imperium is concerned, Vulkan is a mythological being that has been dead for twelve thousand years,” Sunset said, still not looking away from the screen. “You, though, are practically a Living Saint from how often you’ve been seen at the Empress’ side. Unless we stand face to face with our potential opponents, your word will carry more weight than his at this time. I asked him to join the Sisters in the hangar for when we make our landing.” Twilight swallowed. While Solemnace had proved she could do well on her feet, dealing with such formalities remained an ever daunting task. At least dealing with humans would be a little easier than dealing with aliens.

She hoped.

Before them, space contorted as the Sword of Redemption exited the Warp. Twilight peaked around Sunset, seeing a rocky world surrounded by two separate fleets of warships. Fortunately none of them seemed to be moving to attack them, allowing the Inquisitor’s ship to decelerate and move towards a neutral orbit. “Begin transmitting our access codes,” Sunset said, turning her head slightly to speak with her crew. “I will deal with whatever challenges that may face us.”

“Yes, my lady,” one of the officers replied. “Whom should we accept first if we are hailed by both fleets?” Twilight quirked an eyebrow at this. The Imperium seemed to value efficiency and deference to higher authorities, so why would there be a break in the command structure like that? Maybe it has to do with that Schism everyone told me about...

“Prioritize the Ultramarines first,” Sunset continued, looking back to the monitor. “It seems only fitting, as it is their homeworld.”

“I imagine the Scions of Guilliman would argue that point,” Mattias countered. “But it’s your command. I’m sure you’ve had to deal with them enough already.”

“One year of bureaucracy is quite enough, thank you,” Sunset replied, her voice far more exasperated than normal. Twilight watched all this in silence, storing away whatever information might be useful for later. It would have been better if Mattias or Sunset had some more she could read on the topic, but it was too late to think on that now.

Guess I’ll just have to improvise, again.

Twilight was shaken from her thoughts by one of sunset’s officers calling out. “We are receiving a transmission from the leading Battle Barge,” the woman said. “They are requesting we slow and identify.”

“Maintain course, but open comms.” Sunset replied, turning and moving past Twilight as she took a new spot in the center of the bridge. There was a pause before a new voice cut through the bridge.

“This is the Battle Barge Resolute, Captain Acheron speaking,” the voice said. “Adjust your course on the vector provided and identify yourself.”

“This is Emiliana Helos, Transport Ship Stargazer,” Sunset replied. Twilight noticed that the other woman’s demeanor had shifted considerably, her pose being far more open and her chin held higher. Twilight could even swear Sunset smiled. “I’m carryin’ a shipment ‘f grain and pilgrims from Iax and Konor. Per my orders I’m to maintain course an’ unload at the proper civilian channels.”

“I was not aware of a grain shipment,” the other captain replied. “On whose authority do you bring these pilgrims?”

“I wasn’t aware that pilgrims were needin’ authority from anyone but the Empress ‘erself,” Sunset replied, crossing her hands behind her back as she continued. “But I’m not one t’ raise a fuss. Sendin’ our manifest now.” Sunset gave a slight nod, a few more officers moving to prepare the manifest. There was a pause, Twilight moving closer to Mattias as they waited.

“They won’t fire on us, will they?” she asked.

“The Ultramarines and their successors don’t make a habit of destroying transports on whims.” Mattias replied. “But given the events of the last few years, I wouldn’t be surprised if a few of them are a little paranoid and trigger happy.” Twilight frowned but said nothing more. Mattias and Sunset knew what they were doing, and surely they had plans in place in case they were fired upon.

“Your manifest has been cleared.” Captain Acheron replied. “You may maintain course and unload your cargo. Be advised, though- your transmissions and movements will be tracked, so do not get any ideas and reach out to the ‘Scions’ for assistance.”

“Wouldn’t think ‘f doin’ that, sir,” Sunset replied, rocking on her feet as she continued. “Empress protect you.” and with that the communication cut out, Sunset straightening out before looking at her officers. “Find a non intrusive orbit and contact the main port. Monitor any other transmissions that might jeopardize our mission.”

“Yes, my lady.” With that, Sunset cast her gaze over to Twilight and Mattias, the two getting the message and moving to join them. They started down the hall, Sunset pulling a pair of gloves from her coat pocket before speaking.

“We’re lucky he didn’t order a full search of the ship,” Sunset said. “My authority would have gotten them to back down, but then the rest of the Ultramarines would know we were coming.”

“Why not just tell them the truth?” Twilight asked.

“And risk getting into a pissing contest over who gets to claim responsibility for helping the Student of the Empress and Primarch Vulkan return to the Imperium? Better to keep them on the defensive and perhaps get it through their Adamantium skulls that their jockeying is costing the Imperium time and lives it cannot afford to lose.”

“Things... aren’t that bad, are they?” both Inquisitors stopped and looked at Twilight. Under their scrutiny, Twilight found herself twiddling her thumbs in nervousness, waiting for them to respond. Mattias was the one who ultimately broke the silence.

“Despite the strife, the Ultramarines, the Scions, and their allies are exemplars of the Astartes,” he said. “They had great success against Hive Fleet Cetus and the Tau Empire in the years before the Empress’ return.”

“My father was also quite respectful towards them,” Sunset added. “At the very least, they are willing to listen to reason. We just need to make sure it’s on our terms rather than theirs.” Our terms... The two Inquisitors were about to depart when Twilight spoke again.

“The Eldar was here, Mattias.” she blurted out. Mattias froze before turning to face her.

“What did it say?” he asked, his voice low. Sunset paused as she regarded the two, though she did not say anything right away. Perhaps she merely wanted to see how things would play out.

“I... He said that I shouldn’t trust anyone.” Twilight started. “Obviously I trust you, Vulkan, and the Sisters, but that it would happen so close to Ultramar.”

“Perhaps the Eldar have a stake in the success of our mission we don’t yet realize,” Sunset mused, bringing a hand to her chin. “And guessing by your words, I’m guessing this isn’t the first time you’ve had an encounter like this?” Twilight blinked. Sunset had been around for long enough and she didn’t know about the Eldar?

“The xenos seem to have a special interest in Twilight,” Mattias said, moving on so they could reach the hangar. “They call her the ‘Twilight Maiden’. Eldar mythology is not my strong suit, but I know enough to know there’s no mention of any kind of entity with that name.”

“It seems likely they know of Twilight’s origins, though,” Sunset offered. “I have a few theories as to how they could have come across that information... None of them good, mind you.”

“Please, the less I have to think about the Empress creating a world of benevolent horse xenos the better.”

“It’s okay to call them ponies, Lord Velas.” Sunset said, Twilight spotting the barest hint of a smile on the Lady Inquisitor’s face.

“Regardless, the Eldar obviously seek to manipulate us into carrying out some action that will forward their plans for Twilight.” Mattias continued. “Seems like I’m going to be very busy dealing with them as well.”

“As well?” Twilight asked, jogging to get between the two Inquisitors. “What’s going on, and why aren’t you telling me about this?”

“Because your job is to find the Empress, Twilight,” Sunset replied, her voice colder. “We cannot afford you getting distracted by other matters we can handle on our own.”

“But Sunset-”

“Just because you call me that doesn’t mean I’m going to change my mind,” Sunset looked down at Twilight. “You say you trust us, don’t you? Trust us that we can handle these threats while you locate the Empress.” Twilight hesitated, her mind going over a number of bad scenarios on how this could turn out. She needed to help, pick up the slack she’d left behind since Mir’shen’s death... but then, overworking herself would do no one any good.

“... Okay.” Twilight nodded. “Just be careful. I don’t want to lose anyone else I could have saved.”

“Were the universe so kind, Twilight,” Sunset replied, quickening her pace to reach the hangar. Mattias slowed, just enough to rest a hand on Twilight’s shoulder.

“I know you’re overthinking things right now,” he said. “But don’t worry. While I don’t trust her entirely, Sarai has the best idea of what we are facing right now. We’ll keep things under control while you reach the Empress.”

“I know,” Twilight replied. “And I’m sorry for getting all worked up... Sometimes it feels like the only thing I’m actually good at.”

“We’ll get that sorted in due time. For now, we just need to focus on the present.” Twilight nodded again, the two hurrying to catch up to Sunset. The three soon found themselves in the hangar, where the Sisters, Mattias’ henchmen, and Vulkan were awaiting them near the lander. Sunset stopped long enough to trade out her normal coat for a heavier greatcoat, quickly moving down the stairs before speaking.

“I will be brief, my friends,” she started, coming to a stop while the others formed a semicircle around her. “We have just gotten clearance to land on Macragge. We will be landing at a civilian station several hours south of the Ultramarines’ Fortress Monastery, so until I secure us access to the fortress I advise you stay close and follow my lead.”

“When you say several hours,” Ruth started. “You mean by air, yes?”

“Unless you want to spend the next five months marching Tara through frigid, mountainous terrain, then yes.” Sunset replied. Ruth gave a disappointed frown.

“Oh...” she mumbled. “I was hoping that perhaps we could join the pilgrims in their walk to the Shrine of Guilliman...”

“There will be other opportunities for you to show your devotion, Sister,” Sunset looked to the rest of the group. “For now, our priority is to make sure Tara is in a secure location where she can contact the Empress.” Sunset then turned her attention to Vulkan. “My Lord, do you have any objections to our course?”

“Though your words were a mite harsh, I agree that securing Miss Tara’s safety is paramount to our success.” the Primarch said.

“Good. I will be needing your assistance in securing passage to the fortress. If I may have a moment of your time I would like to discuss the matter fully.” Vulkan nodded, Sunset stepping around the others while the Primarch made room for her to get aboard the ship. As the other Inquisitor disappeared from sight, the Sisters stepped up to speak with Twilight.

“It’s good to see you’re alright, Tara,” Veronica said. “When you teleported away from us so fast, I was worried that you might expose yourself to the Warp or something horrible like that.”

“Don’t worry,” Twilight shook her head. “The Empress helped me a little with my teleports before we arrived on Rynn’s World, so I know when to avoid overtaxing myself.”

“Oh, good.”

“Perhaps once you are safe, we could take you to Guilliman’s resting place,” Ruth offered. “With all that has gone on recently, I feel we have slacked in ensuring your spiritual growth continues.”

“There will be a time and place for that, Ruth,” Naomi said, Twilight feeling a slight shiver as the Sister Superior’s gaze passed over her, helmet or no helmet. “For now, we must make sure no further ill befalls Tara.”

“... Yes, Sister Naomi.”

“Good. Go find your spots onboard, girls.” the four Sisters nodded and made their way up the ramp, Naomi turning her attention towards Twilight. “Is there anything more you need from us?” Twilight hesitated. Something in Naomi’s words and body language told her the Sister Superior was on edge, though with the multitude of threats that had come up she could barely guess as to what.

I know they don’t really trust Sunset... Twilight thought. But maybe, someday, they’ll come around.

“No, not yet.” Twilight said, shaking her head. “I’d be lying if I said everything was fine, but we just have to make due with what we’ve got, right?”

“... I suppose so.” Naomi nodded, her face invisible behind her helmet. With that the Sister Superior turned, disappearing into the hold of the lander as Twilight looked on.

And just briefly, she thought she saw the image of the Harlequin’s face among the shadows.

...

For a man of his stature and fierce appearance, Vulkan was a pleasant conversationalist.

Granted, Sarai had expected nothing less from the Primarch of the Salamanders. His sons were held as exemplars of kindness and selflessness among the Imperium, so it was only natural that their founder would be to them what they were to the Imperium. Seated before him, hearing him speak in soothing tones of his achievements and adventures, it was as if she was back with the Tanith, hearing the old veterans speak of their own trials on campaign.

She noticed her eyes drifting to her wrists more often than not. I wish Father was here to see this...

Twilight and the others were not so chatty on the ride down to Macragge. The Sisters appeared focused on prayer, while Lord Velas and his henchmen spoke in hushed tones about the events before them. A part of her wanted to open up, perhaps chat again as she did in the days before she became a Lady Inquisitor, but the paranoia, the fear of exposing herself, that continued to hold her back. Perhaps this was something Lord Vulkan noticed as well, given how much he was willing to speak to her now.

“I saw the tattoos on your wrists,” he said, jolting Sarai from her thoughts. “May I ask where they come from?”

“Oh...” Sarai said, smoothing a wrinkle in her overcoat before speaking. “I... well, it’s best to say that I am an orphan. My father discovered me on some bombed out world in the Gothic Sector, and I was more or less adopted by him and his soldiers after that.” She rolled up her sleeve, exposing the tattoos and the scars they were meant to cover. “I managed to track down his regiment and paid a visit after I graduated from the Schola, before I was properly assigned to an Ordo Malleus Inquisitor. The Tanith were always kind to me, and thought that perhaps these would cover up my scars for a little while.”

“They are quite beautiful,” Vulkan said, taking Sarai’s hand in his own as he inspected the tattoos further. “It is a shame that one as young as you has had to go through so much torment.”

“I-I wouldn’t exactly call myself ‘young’, my lord.” Sarai responded quickly.

“Please, call me Vulkan,” the Primarch said, giving her a smile. “Though my status would say otherwise, I do not care much for such grandiose titles.”

“I understand,” Sarai said. “During your journeys... did you ever see Tanith?”

“I do not remember standing on a world of that name,” Vulkan said, releasing Sarai’s hand before continuing. “So much has changed since I last walked this realm, I could not tell you what remains and what does not. Is Tanith a good world?”

“It... it was, so I’ve been told,” Sarai replied. “It was destroyed millennia ago by the forces of Chaos. Only a handful of Guardsmen were able to escape the carnage, but they and their descendants have served the Imperium faithfully through many battles. Though they gained a new home and other Tanith regiments joined them, the First and Only are still legends among the Imperial Guard... and I will always cherish them for saving my life.”

“Good,” Vulkan nodded. “Remember the past and those that have brought you to the present, Miss Sarai. Much of the strife we see now is because men and women have forgotten that past and grasp blindly towards the future, and I would not wish to see that rot progress further than it already has.” Sarai said nothing. Vulkan’s perspective on what constituted rot and what did not would surely give any Imperial Scholar a massive headache, but it was always refreshing to hear the perspective of a time long since past.

And at least I need not dredge up my own sins.

The transport rattled as it landed, Sarai waiting a moment longer before standing. “Vulkan and I will speak with the officials at the dock,” she said, the Primarch moving to join her as she addressed the others. “Keep the engines idling; I don’t expect this to take too long.”

“Are you sure you don’t need my help?” Twilight asked. Sarai regarded the Student for a moment; yes, she could be of some use in negotiating their transit, but her talents would most likely be better spent when they got to their true challenge- getting the Ultramarines and the Scions of Guilliman to be quiet long enough for them to negotiate safe refuge.

“Don’t worry, Tara,” she replied. “Vulkan and I will be alright out there. When you are needed, you will know.” Twilight hesitated, but gave a short nod. The girl really does want to prove herself. Sarai turned towards the ramp, waiting as it lowered down and exposed them to the chill of Macragge.

For all that was said of the gloriousness of Roboute Guilliman’s homeworld, it did not endear itself as particularly hospitable. Sarai stepped out onto a worn tarmac, their transport joined by a number of civilian craft of all marks and sizes. Beyond, Sarai could see the snow capped peaks of the Hera’s Crown Mountains, the last natural defense before the ceramite and steel of the Ultramarines’ fortress. At the base of the mountains Sarai could barely make out a few flickering lights, the starting point for the traditional pilgrimage into the mountains to gaze upon Guilliman’s resting place. To her left was more barren landscape, while to her right Sarai could see the usual trappings of civilization- farms and row houses giving way to the massive skyscrapers and municipal buildings that the majority of Macragge’s civilians called home.

The landing zone was busy with activity. Servitors and laborers worked quickly to unload transports, stacking up food and supplies in neat piles beneath the shadows of their carriers. Pilgrims were among the most numerous groups, with Sarai seeing dozens of small enclaves following Ministorum Priests on their way towards the mountains. The air was abuzz with the sound of clanking machinery and ship engines, but even the sounds of machines could do little to drown out the hum of Mankind’s devotion and commitment to moving onward.

Sarai figured there was something poetic in that assessment, but she was too cold to think on it much.

Sarai adjusted her coat as Vulkan squeezed out of the lander. “It has been some time since I have stood upon Macragge,” the Primarch said, straightening out as he surveyed the land. “I see it hasn’t changed much since then.”

“I suppose that is for the best,” Sarai replied. “Ultramar has been a frequent target for Mankind’s enemies in the last five thousand years. I suppose we should all be thankful that it has withstood the onslaught.”

“Indeed.” Vulkan said, finishing his survey of the terrain. “Well, we must not keep our contacts waiting, no?” Sarai nodded, starting off across the tarmac with Vulkan following close behind. She did her best to keep her gaze forward, but she could feel a shift in the air as she and the Primarch made their way through the crowds. Some of the pilgrim groups even began to form up behind them as the reality of what they saw befell them, hushed whispers reaching Sarai’s ears and mind as she walked.

Even with her headband in place, it was difficult to keep all of their thoughts out of mind.

Fortunately, relief came as Sarai spotted a finely dressed man flanked by a squad of guards dressed in royal blue and gold armor. Sarai stopped as the man approached, two Cherubs fluttering up to hand him a scroll. “May I have your identification, please?” the man said, producing a pen as he continued. “I do not wish there to be any more disturbances at this port.”

“Understandable, my friend,” Sarai said, reaching into her pocket to produce her symbol of office. “Lady Sarai Olivier of the Ordo Malleus. I am transporting Primarch Vulkan of the Salamanders and the Empress’ Personal Student, Lady Tara, to the Ultramarines and require authorization of my transit.”

“If there is anything I might offer,” Vulkan added. “Please, speak now.” This drew another wave of murmurs through the crowd that had gathered, some singing praises to the Empress for the great fortune of seeing a Primarch in the flesh.

“I... I...” the man said, trying and failing to regain his composure as he rifled through his scroll. “I received no notification that you were present in Ultramar, Miss Olivier-”

“Lady Olivier, please,” Sarai countered. “Let’s do our best to maintain proper titles, now. How soon can you grant authorization for us to continue our journey?”

“I would need to make the proper communications-”

“Then do so. My mission is of utmost importance to the Imperium, and I cannot be delayed any further than I already have been.” the man sputtered, but said nothing more as he jotted down a note in the scroll and passed it off to the nearest Cherub. As he moved away through the crowd, Vulkan leaned down to speak with Sarai.

“There is no need to be so harsh, Miss Sarai,” he said. “It may give the crowds the wrong idea concerning yourself and Miss Tara.”

“I am an Inquisitor,” Sarai replied. “It is not my business to be liked, only to make sure the Imperium is secure. Tara can be shielded for a time, and when that time is passed she can show the galaxy that its hope is in the right hands.”

“But you are assigned to her, and Tara cannot be everywhere at once. What will others think of her and the path the Imperium is on if you act in such a contrary way?” Sarai said nothing. Speaking politics with a Primarch would be a battle she could not win, no matter how hard she tried. Better to leave Vulkan thinking things over than to get into a detrimental discussion.

But then, words such as these do tend to linger...

By now Sarai could see the man from before approaching, his guards and Cherubs following behind. “Apologies,” the man said. “But the Ultramarines are denying access to all non-Astartes craft until further notice.”

“I’m sorry?” Sarai asked. “Did you not hear that I am travelling with a Primarch and the Empress’ personal student?”

“The Ultramarines are refusing all craft, regardless of claimed authority,” the man said. “If you wish to speak with them, there is a six month delay before transportation can be authorized, and a five month queue for transitions.”

“You would make the Empress’ Student and a Primarch wait a year before they can seek an audience?!”

“I am sorry, but the Ultramarines are insistent. Any outside aircraft could be construed as a direct threat against the Chapter, and until further notice all travel is to be restricted to ground paths.” Sarai’s hands tightened. Dealing bureaucracy was just another part of living in the Imperium, but times like this... Were she not committed to avoiding the mistakes of the past, the man in front of Sarai would have his mind flayed and the request properly processed within the hour. She wanted to say more to plead her case before a heavy hand fell on her shoulder.

“I sense your anger,” Vulkan said. “Perhaps you would permit me to take command here.” Sarai released the tension in her hands, looking up at the Primarch as he gave her a reassuring smile. She nodded, stepping back while the Primarch approached the man. “Excuse me, but I do not believe I learned your name.”

“My... my name?” the man stammered. “Wh-why would you care for something so trivial, my lord?”

“A name is not a trivial thing, my friend,” Vulkan said, gently pushing aside a Cherub so he could stand next to the man. “And I have been away from the Imperium for so long, so it would help me acclimate to living among Mankind once more. So please, your name?”

“... L-Lucian, my lord.” the man said.

“A fine name, if I do say so myself.” Vulkan guided Lucian back towards the way he had originally come, his guards parting to allow the Primarch through. Unwilling to just stand idle while Vulkan wandered off, Sarai quickened her pace to keep up behind the group. “You have worked within this port for some time, have you not?”

“Um... Perhaps a decade or so as a senior magistrate.”

“I see. It takes great dedication to commit to such a position for so long, my friend Lucian. I am an artisan of the forge, you see, and being able to commit oneself to a singular project is a mark of a master, and those that achieve such mastery are well deserving of their rank and respect.”

“Oh... th-thank you, Lord Vulkan.” the man smoothed out a wrinkle in his robes before continuing. “I do try my best to work hard and perhaps stand out amongst the rabble.”

“Ah, but you are not flaunting your position as some would. Therefore, you are truly deserving of your status as a man of character.” Sarai was not sure if Vulkan was being generous in order to sway Lucian into authorizing their departure, or if he was being truly complimentary. ... I guess I am already close to being far gone if I have to ask that of Vulkan. By now a large throng of pilgrims and workers had formed up behind them, their murmurs and blessings reaching Sarai’s ears and causing her head to tingle. Her headband could hold off most of the errant thoughts of the masses, but there was still a chance one or two might get her to slip up.

“Now, is this your communication station?” Sarai shifted her thoughts. They had stopped outside a large building flanked by a number of men dressed similarly to Lucian’s guards. Vulkan regarded the structure for a moment before chuckling. “A mite small for me, but then I am no stranger to hardships. Come, friend, show me the way so I may speak with the Ultramarines myself.” the Primarch looked down at Sarai. “Miss Sarai, perhaps you might stay here for now?”

“Lord Vulkan,” Sarai started. “I think it would be best if I accompany you for the negotiations-”

“No, I think I can handle myself in this,” he said, giving her a smile. “Stay here, speak with the people perhaps. I think it would do you a world of good when it comes time to speak with Miss Tara again.” And I thought Twilight was bad. Sarai opened her mouth to object, but Vulkan had ushered the magistrate and his men inside and left Sarai with the crowd. She paused, turning to face the masses of hopeful pilgrims and curious soldiers that surrounded her. In a way she felt exposed, like when she had first been brought off the Black Ships and left to the mercy of the Inquisition and their trainers.

I will not fade. I will not run as I did before Celestia.

“If you have any questions,” she said. “Please be orderly about presenting them. Unlike Her Majesty I lack the knowledge and patience to address you all at once.”

“Then perhaps you would care to speak to one representative of Her Servants?” Sarai turned slightly to see a woman stepping out of the crowd. She was a regal sort, dressed in black armor and white robes adorned with a black chalice. On her left hip appeared to be an ornate rod of some kind, while a sword and pistol were clamped to her right. She wore a hood, though Sarai could see a few locks of silver hair poking out from beneath as the woman drew closer.

Moreover, Sarai saw an opportunity.

“Apologies, my lady,” she said, turning and giving a slight bow to the newcomer before continuing. “I did not see you among the crowds here.”

“It is not proper for a servant of the Empress to draw too much attention to herself, lest she succumb to pride and arrogance.” the woman said, returning the bow before offering a hand. “Annamaria Teresa of the Order of the Ebon Chalice. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Sarai.”

“Likewise,” Sarai replied, taking the Sister’s hand and giving it a shake. “I am surprised to see that there are other members of the Adepta Sororitas here.”

“My Preceptory was passing through on our way north, to cleanse a world of heretics that still pledge themselves to abominable xenos,” Sister Teresa explained. “I thought that a visit to Guilliman’s Shrine might help inspire some of our newer Sisters to greater heights of their faith.”

“A noble cause if I may say so,” So she holds some rank, then... I can leverage this well enough. “But then, I am surprised to see you here instead of up at the Shrine.” at this, Teresa frowned.

“Half of my Sisters have been ‘stationed’ there for a month due to these damned politics,” she grumbled. “I tell myself ‘this is all to test their resolve and their faith’, but those of us down here are getting restless. I had hoped this magistrate could allow me to speak with the Ultramarines to speed up their return, but... I suppose your needs outweigh mine in this regard.”

“If things are as serious as I am hearing, I would think the Ultramarines would like that as well,” Sarai continued. “But perhaps it is the Empress’ doing that we were able to meet in such circumstances, no? Once Lord Vulkan has granted access, I will see what I can do about getting your Sisters back to your care.”

“Will you?” for the briefest of moments the regal demeanor Teresa carried disappeared, but not for so long to be noticeable by anyone but Sarai. Perhaps it was merely her powers playing tricks, again. “That would be wonderful, Lady Sarai. Truly, your presence has been a miracle direct from the Empress Herself.”

“I wouldn’t go so far as to say that...” Sarai started, but Teresa could not be dissuaded.

“You returned one of the Empress’ Blessed Sons and you serve the Student. If you do not consider yourself blessed by Her Hand, then perhaps you need to spend more time in prayer.” Teresa paused. “Another favor, perhaps I could meet the Student. I have heard only rumors and hearsay concerning this woman that I would like to put to rest- even a number of my fellow Canonesses think she doesn’t actually exist.”

“Oh no, she’s real.” Unfortunately for my intended path to redemption. “And I am sure she would love to speak with you, time permitting.”

“You do me a great honor, Lady Olivier,” Teresa said, allowing herself a smile. “I must say, perhaps this delay truly is a blessing from Her Majesty. That my Preceptory would be in the place and time to witness a Primarch’s return and speak with the right hand of the Empress Herself-” she paused before letting out a short chuckle. “Oh, look at me now. I am like a Novice set before her trainers for the first time.”

“I am sure many of us will be like that in the days and months to come.” Sarai replied. It was more diplomatic than saying some would feel more like the prisoner standing before the executioner’s block.

“I am sure. Tell me, Lady Sarai, how did you come into the Student’s service?”

“The Empress asked me to find her after she had been lost to the Warp.” this drew a short nod from Teresa, allowing Sarai to continue. “When I found her, she had already recovered Primarch Vulkan, which honestly surprised me when I saw it.”

“I’m a veteran of many wars, and even I would be stunned by that I suppose,” Teresa replied. “This student gets more and more fascinating with every detail.” Just then, the door behind the two opened, Vulkan stepping out with a rather stunned looking Lucian following behind him.

“Good news, my friend.” he said, beaming down at Sarai. “I have just finished speaking with the Ultramarines, and they have agreed to allow us passage to their fortress.”

“Really?” Sarai asked. “That did not take too long.”

“The people of Ultramar must be proud that they have such efficient magistrates to run their daily lives,” Vulkan said, now directing his attention to Teresa. “And You? What is your name?”

“T-Teresa, my Lord,” the Canoness stammered, now resembling a scolded child more than a proud warrior of the Empress. “I am in command of a Preceptory of Sisters escorting pilgrims to the shrine.”

“I see.” Sarai could sense some of Vulkan’s cheer chilling, but not by much. “I suppose you wish to meet Miss Tara, then? Your fellows seem to hold her in a much greater esteem than even I do.”

“‘Fellows’, my lord?”

“The Student travels with a squadron of Sisters of the Martyred Lady,” Sarai explained. “I am of the Ordo Malleus, so the exact division of your Orders is not my strong suit, but I imagine they would love to speak with you as well.”

“Oh, of course.” Teresa nodded, though Sarai could detect a small hint of... Disappointment? Jealousy? “Well, I shall speak briefly, and then I will let you be on your way.”

“We are not in such a rush, Miss Teresa,” Vulkan said. “I managed to convince the Ultramarines to drop their silly restrictions, but not until tomorrow- I suppose there is only so much preparation they can carry out before our arrival. I am sure you will have plenty of time to speak with Miss Tara and her friends.”

“Oh...” the Canoness fidgeted for a moment. “Then perhaps you could escort me to the Student, that I may offer a formal invitation to her and her companions to join my Preceptory for our evening meal.”

“That sounds perfect to me,” Sarai said, giving a warm smile to the Canoness and the Primarch. “I am sure Tara would be delighted to speak with you and your Sisters.” Of course Twilight would, but then there were always more opportunities to be had in conversation with one of similar rank.

“Then it’s settled,” Vulkan said. “You two can go on ahead, though. I think there are a few things I would like to deal with first.” Sarai quirked an eyebrow at this, before following Vulakn’s gaze to the huddled masses surrounding them. He really is too good for the Imperium.

“As you command, Lord Vulkan,” Sarai replied, giving a short nod before she turned to Teresa. “Canoness, if you would come with me.”

“Of course,” Teresa nodded, falling in step behind Sarai as she made her way through the crowd. As they moved, Sarai cast a glance back to Vulkan, watching as the Primarch stepped forward and knelt to speak with those around him. She could not hear what they were saying, but the Primarch’s smile was unmistakeable- he was more than happy to be there, and ready to heal the souls of those that approached him.

And in a way, it was all thanks to Twilight that he had that chance. Sunset Shimmer would never have achieved that... She truly is worthy of being Celestia’s Student.

“Lady Olivier?” Sarai shook her head and looked back to Teresa. “I’m sorry, but you seem distracted.”

“Oh, just thinking of some matters,” Sarai replied. “Did you wish to ask me something?”

“I was going to ask what kind of woman this... ‘Tara’, was it? What kind of woman is she?”

“Tara is...” Sarai paused, trying to think of the right thing to say. “Tara is a bit sheltered, for lack of a better term. I’m sure others have called her trusting and even naïve, but there is an earnestness to her being that I feel defies such labels.”

“I see.” the Canoness nodded. “From the rumors I heard, the image in my mind was of something closer to the Empress Herself, a powerful figure that calmed hearts and banished the wicked with a word.”

“Really?”

“Rynn’s World is long in the past, but news travels,” Teresa replied. “From what I have heard, the Student even has a small cult on that planet dedicated to her. Apparently, they call her the ‘Twilight Maiden’.” Sarai froze, Teresa almost tripping over her as she came to a stop. That was the same name Velas said the Eldar attributed to her, how would the Rynnites know of it? Sarai was not so well acquainted with the manipulations of xenos, but killing their gods was always a duty of the Ordo Malleus- surely something like this would have come up.

How could I be so blind...?

“Inquisitor?” Teresa asked. “Is something the matter?”

“... No.” Sarai said, shaking her head. “Just... just a few other thoughts. I can explain later, after you have met the Student.”

“Oh... If you say so.”

Author's Note

I completed a chapter less than three months after the last one? What madness is this?!

But in all seriousness, I'm doing much better now. No full time job, but those will come in time- for now, I'm getting back in the swing of things, making new friends and working out my new schedule. Soon enough, I'll be back to normal full time.

As always, thank you all for your continued support. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

Also, I suppose this is appropriate BGM for this and future chapters.

3.12- Questioning

Questioning

Twilight was among the first to get ready for the meeting with the Ebon Chalice. It had been a surprise when Sunset had returned without Vulkan and with a Canoness in tow, but Teresa seemed perfectly personable and even a bit excited to face Twilight. Not wanting to be rude, and perhaps give her a chance to learn more about Macragge and the people therein, Twilight had accepted and made sure the invitation was extended to as many of her friends as possible.

That was all well and good... though given how Naomi had been glaring quite intensely at Sunset once Teresa left, there was more at stake than a simple dinner.

Twilight had found a spot near the top of the loading ramp to wait, leading against the hull of the ship as she watched the sun set on Macragge. The sun caught the edge of the mountains, casting long shadows across the spaceport that danced with every slight motion. Far in the distance Twilight thought she could make out the flickering light of fires against the darkened cliffs. A cool wind had swept down from the mountains, Twilight pulling her arms close to her chest to try and save off the cold.

All she had for now was time to think. Even the arrival of someone behind her couldn’t shake her from that.

“It is not too late to back out, you know?” Mattias said, leaning against the other side of the entry.

“No, that’d just look poorly on me,” Twilight said, shaking her head and looking at Mattias. “I just feel out of practice, but I guess you already knew that.”

“I’ve travelled with you for over three years. I like to think I know you pretty well.” Twilight let out a small laugh at this, looking back out at Macragge as Mattias continued. “And not to put more pressure on you, but I imagine this will be far less daunting than facing the Ultramarines tomorrow.”

“If I can survive a Primarch threatening to kill us all and evil robots, I’m sure a hall of Space Marines shouldn’t be too difficult.” Twilight said, hesitating as she tried to think of the right thing to say next. “But these new Sisters, though... Circumstances allowed Naomi and her girls to open up to me rather quickly, but I’m not sure if I enjoy the idea of being put back on a pedestal of worship.”

“I see.” a pause before Mattias spoke again. “For what it’s worth, I do not see you as an object of worship.”

“Careful, someone around here will probably accuse you of heresy for that.” Perhaps a bit harsher than she intended, but Mattias wasn’t going to get too hung up over such things. Not now, anyway.

“Your status as a student does affect things, but at the end of the day you’re just a woman, no?” Twilight looked back to Mattias as he continued. “Even when the Empress revealed Herself, that never really changed in my mind. I’ve seen you grow stronger in your convictions, your courage, but the idea of seeing you as a divine figure in the way the Empress is just... well, it doesn’t sit well with me.”

“It’s something I’ve thought about as well.” Twilight’s gaze softened. “At times it makes me wonder if Celestia made a mistake bringing me here. Maybe Luna would have been a better fit for the task.” a pause, Mattias waiting for Twilight to go on. “She’s basically everything those people out there think I am: composed, regal, strong. They’re a lot alike, though I suppose Luna’s the more reserved and calculating of the two.” Mattias furrowed his brow, as if the idea of someone being more calculating than Celestia was too much for him to wrap his head around. After a moment, he shrugged and continued.

“If it helps, it seems clear the Empress had a reason for choosing you,” Mattias offered. “I don’t know your other princess, but ask yourself if she would have been able to do all that you’ve done here. Would she have been able to draw out the Elements like you have?”

“... I don’t know.” Twilight sighed, looking back to the landscape. “Maybe not. Luna took some time to make new friends after she returned, but... I like to think she was making an improvement.” a pause. “Whether or not that would be enough to draw out the Elements, I don’t know. I’m not even sure if she would need them to help the Empress confront the Dark God...”

“The Imperium needs them more than just as a weapon to slay a god, Twilight,” Mattias countered. “Think of the hundreds of lives Rebecca has saved with her Narthecium, or how Judith brought you back from despair.” Twilight said nothing more as Mattias continued. “As odd as it is for me to say this, perhaps you need to stop thinking like a soldier of the Imperium in this regard and start thinking as one of your Equestrians again.”

“... Maybe.” Twilight said, looking back to Mattias. “It’s been so long since I’ve had a moment’s peace... Maybe once the Empress returns, I can ask for just a little time to myself to recover what I lost.”

“What would you even do then?”

“Probably study. It’s always helped me before.” Mattias let out a small snort at this, but said nothing more before Twilight spotted Sunset coming out of the dark followed by Naomi and her Sisters, the Sister Superior having traded her helmet for a hooded cloak and what appeared to be bandages on her face.

“I believe we are prepared, Lord Velas,” Sunset said, adjusting her sleeve before stepping past Mattias. “We best not keep the Ebon Chalice waiting.”

“No, of course not.” Mattias replied, allowing the Ordo Malleus Inquisitor to pass before looking to the Sisters. “If you would rather guard the lander, it’s not too late to back down.”

“We will not back down from our duties to protect Tara, Lord Mattias,” Naomi replied, her voice more curt than usual. “Even if... even if it means I must once more hide in shame.” Twilight saw Ruth bristle at this. She had heard the younger Sister speaking at length with Naomi about her scars, but it appeared that the Sister Superior had won that particular argument. I can always talk with her later about it, if she wants to, Twilight thought

“Then we best be off.” The two Inquisitors took point, Twilight falling back to allow Naomi’s Sisters to escort her. The tarmak was far less busy than it had been when they first landed, only a scattering of servitors and workers still up and about prepping ships for transit. There were still pilgrims to be seen, some having set up small tents and lean-tos wherever they could. Perhaps they were waiting in the hopes Vulkan would grace their presence, or perhaps they were hoping to get a glance of the mysterious Student as she wandered among them.

Or perhaps they were merely the poor and destitute that got left behind by the others. There were always some among Mankind.

Twilight looked down, furrowing her brow as a thought came to mind. She was familiar with the practices of the Order of Our Martyred Lady, but there had been surprisingly little on the Ebon Chalice anywhere she looked, even aboard Celestia’s flagship. I suppose I’ll just have to ask around then. “Sister Naomi?” she asked. “Do you know a lot about the Ebon Chalice?”

“I’ve fought alongside some of their Prefectories in the past,” Naomi replied, her voice still curt. “The Ebon Chalice are Traditionalists, though not as prone to zealotry as we of the Martyred Lady. Every strategy, battle plan, and prayer is as close to the teachings of Alicia Dominica as one can possibly get without raising the Saint herself, and they are trusted as bastions of the faith and true emissaries from Terra.”

“Oh.” Twilight looked up. “I’m surprised I didn’t see them when the Empress revealed herself.”

“I am certain some must have sought an audience with Her while you were busy with other matters,” the Sister Superior replied. “But I am afraid that is all I can tell you about them. Our meetings were brief and our traditions divergent- I am sure that we have far less in common than you would like to think.” Twilight traced Naomi’s gaze to the back of Sunset’s head. What was it between the two of them that had gotten Naomi so worked up? Maybe it has to do with whatever her and Mattias are dealing with...

“I think it would be a welcome moment for Tara, though,” Ruth said from behind the Sister Superior, drawing Twilight’s attention back to the girls. “Yes, their traditions differ from ours, but it would not harm her to learn more of the faith from other servants of the Empress.”

“While I am sure they wouldn’t intend to do so, they may also draw Tara to other paths that would impede our duty to protect her.”

“If I may be so bold, Sister,” Sunset said, keeping her gaze forward. “You are perhaps overthinking these things. The Sisters of the Ebon Chalice mean well in all they do, and I did not detect any signs of hostility from Lady Teresa during the time I spoke with her. Perhaps it is you who are being drawn to other paths that impede your duty to protect Tara.” Twilight could hear Naomi’s armor grinding against the grip of her combi-flamer, but said nothing more. Whatever was going on between the two would have to be addressed head on, though at a later time so the other Sisters and Mattias weren’t adversely affected. Not exactly the best for building friendships, but it was better than letting the two hate each other.

Ahead, Twilight could see the first buildings ringing the tarmac. Most were small row houses for pilgrims and workers, but the one they were headed towards was a larger facility topped with a statue of some fallen Ultramarine hero. Before the stairs leading to the main entrance stood a squad of Ebon Chalice Sisters armed with shields and maces, another Sister standing before them. Mattias fell back to join Twilight while Sunset took point, the leading Sister gave a short bow of respect as the Inquisitor approached.

“Welcome,” the Sister said. “I am Sister Palatine Elicia, and may I be the first to welcome you to our sanctuary.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you,” Sunset turned to her left to introduce the others. “This is Lord Mattias Velas of the Ordo Xenos, Sister Naomi and her Sisters of the Martyred Lady, and of course the Empress’ Student Tara.” Twilight blinked a few times before stepping past the Sisters, giving the Sister Palatine a nod.

“Hello,” she said, her voice wobbling but otherwise polite. “Thank you for inviting us here.”

“Of course,” Elicia replied. Twilight noticed the Sister’s voice wobbled too- was she nervous to be standing before her? That’s going to make this... interesting, isn’t it? “I-if you would please follow me, I will be escorting you to the dining halls.” With that the other Sisters parted, allowing the party to move inside. The interior of the building was well decorated, frescoes of heroes and saints Twilight couldn’t quickly identify looming over them as they walked. A number of serfs and pilgrims moved about the halls, most stopping and doing their best to change their routes when they spotted the group.

“Odd,” she heard Veronica say from behind. “The attendants on Palisades were never this jumpy around us...”

“These are tense times,” Rebecca replied. “And this is a different Order- perhaps they are just unsure how to act around us.”

“As you can see,” Elicia said from up front, focusing her attention on Twilight above all others. “We are doing the best we can with so little on account of so many Sisters being stuck at the Shrine of Guilliman. The help we get around here is welcome, but can be somewhat... lacking at times.”

“Why?” Twilight asked.

“Well, many of these poor souls have not yet grasped the proper procedures for serving the Empress,” Elicia explained, drawing a confused look from Twilight. “I am sure you know all about such matters, being Her Personal Student and all.”

“I’ve always tried to be friendly and open with those around me,” Twilight replied. “I’d rather not have too many people fussing over me.”

“I would not describe it as fussing,” Elicia replied, though now it was her turn to look confused instead of Twilight. Do they just expect people to fuss over dignitaries? “Come, though. Teresa has said much about your arrival, and we are all eager to hear your wisdom.” Twilight tried to keep her shoulders from slumping in frustration. Just once, could someone not try and place her on a pedestal and expect her to be some high and mighty saint?

... Well, maybe it’s better than the Lion thinking I’m a waste of space.

They rounded another corner and appeared to be approaching a set of ornate doors, the golden Aquila set on them shimmering in the evening light. Elicia stopped before turning to the group. “Canoness Teresa and her inner circle are just beyond. I must ask that your escorts follow me to the dining hall set aside for the Sisters Inferior.”

“Huh?” Twilight asked, her hands tightening. “But the Sisters and I have always been together. Why split us up?”

“I understand that your fellows have... different traditions.” Elicia replied. “But as guests of the Ebon Chalice, I must ask that you allow for our own method of doing things. Rest assured, you all will be quite safe here.”

“But... wouldn't you want your lower ranked Sisters close to the higher ranked ones, to better glean from their teachings and experience?” Elicia seemed to fidget at Twilight’s question. Odd, that a mid-ranking Sister of a well established Order would be so nervous.

“... Our Order maintains the tradition of the ranks being separated, so that information that is not for prying ears does not get passed freely.”

“Wouldn’t that just create more distrust between the officers and the other Sisters?” Twilight asked, stopping when Sunset spoke up.

“Tara, we are guests here,” the Inquisitor said. “It would be a mite rude to judge others solely by their traditions, given that we do not fully understand them. Besides, it is only for the night- they are not asking you to change for the rest of your life.” Twilight hesitated, her eyes darting between Sunset and Elicia. It was just for one night, but after everything that happened and being surrounded by Sisters she did not know...

... No, that’s what the old me would have thought. I need to step up more.

“Don’t worry girls, I’ll make up for this later,” she said looking to the Sisters.

“There is nothing to worry about Tara,” Naomi replied, her voice controlled. “If you need our services, you will know where to find us. Now go, you mustn’t keep the Canoness waiting.” Twilight gave a hesitant nod, looking to Mattias for a moment before turning back to the Palatine. The Inquisitor said nothing, but he did give Twilight a reassuring nod once they made eye contact. Satisfied, Twilight looked back to Elicia, the Palatine giving a small smile

“You may proceed- another Sister inside will announce your presence. Your guards will follow me.” Twilight nodded again, stepping around Elicia and opening the door behind the Palatine with Mattias and Sunset following behind. Mattias fell back to whisper something to Sunset, but Twilight remained focused on the door ahead. Another pair of Sisters stood guard, one stepping forward as Twilight and the Inquisitors drew near.

“You will leave all weapons you have brought with me,” the Sister said. “Once that is complete, you may proceed to the hall.” Twilight nodded, stepping aside as Mattias removed his bolt pistol and handed it to the Sister. That task complete, the Sisters stepped aside and ushered Twilight and the others inside, Twilight getting her first glimpse of the leadership of the Ebon Chalice.

A crescent shaped table lay before them, with Canoness Teresa and five other Sisters seated around the table. The chair at the head of the table was empty, along with two more at its right which Twilight guessed was for Sunset and Mattias. To the side was an array of attendants, all keeping their heads low as the three approached, a flock of Cherubs passing incense over the proceedings. Teresa rose as Twilight neared the central point of the crescent and spoke. “Welcome, Student of the Empress,” she said. “I trust the rest of your time on Macragge has not been too tiring.”

“No, but it’s a little cold out there,” Twilight replied. “After all the places I’ve been it’s quite a shift, to be honest.” The assembled Sisters of the Ebon Chalice seemed confused by Twilight’s exchange, though Teresa seemed to recover faster than the others.

“W-well, I suppose there is no avoiding that,” she said before looking to her compatriots. “But I speak for all of my assembled Sisters when I say we are proud to have you here with us tonight. Please, take a seat, and we can begin.” Twilight nodded, making her way around the table towards the empty chairs, Teresa pulling out the central chair for Twilight to sit. Sunset stopped at the empty chair furthest from Twilight, ushering Mattias forward so he sat between the two women.

“Normally among our Prefectory,” Teresa started. “The ranking member among our gathering will say a blessing before our meal, but as you are such an esteemed guest I would ask to do the honor myself.”

“Oh, of course,” Twilight said, her shoulders relaxing before she continued. “Whatever you feel is best.” Teresa nodded, taking the Rosarius around her neck in a hand and turning towards some point in the room. Twilight traced her gaze to see what she was looking for, but guessed she was merely visualizing Celestia standing before her. Sunset appeared disinterested, while Mattias rested his chin on his hands as Teresa spoke.

“Most Blessed and Glorious Empress,” Teresa said, her words breathy as if Celestia herself had just appeared. “We thank thee, that your glorious student Tara has been delivered safely into our care. May all the saints that have guided her to our side be praised, for their wisdom and Your Blessing has not wandered far from her sight. Glorious Empress, it is truly wonderful that you have brought her here, and all of us lowly Sisters are blessed that You would grant us this great honor in guiding and protecting her on her great quest.”

I... I really don’t need more protectors. Twilight thought. It seemed like that would be the end of it, but Teresa seemed to have more to say.

“Most Gracious Empress, we thank thee that a bountiful harvest has been given to us today. Bless this food, O Master of Humanity, that it may nourish us and our most honored guests, as it has sustained all who seek Your Light. Gracious Empress, Be with us if not in body then in spirit, for Your Wisdom outshines all that have come in this present era.” With that she made the sign of the Aquila, taking her seat before signaling for the attendants to come and start serving. Twilight blinked, mulling over what she had just seen compared to what she had been used to with Naomi and her Sisters. Sure the sentiment was the same, but it seemed... wordier than necessary.

“I do hope you approve of the blessing and the food presented, young Tara,” Teresa said, looking to Twilight as a serving of greens was set before them. “I do my best to make sure my Sisters and I eat well, but I made sure that the best was prepared for your arrival.”

“Oh... Thank you,” Twilight gave a polite nod, but she did notice her left hand tightening for just a moment. “You really didn’t need to do all this for me, though.”

“Nonsense. You are the Empress’ Chosen, and after all that you have been through to arrive here on Ultramar I am sure you would appreciate some fresh food from Iax.”

“Well, yes.” Twilight took up her fork, poking a few leaves before taking a tentative bite. Biting into the greens was perhaps the freshest bite of food she had had in... Twilight’s soul dropped as she stretched her mind back, and yet she could not find a point after she had arrived in this universe that matched the taste and texture of what she ate today.

I suppose she really does care about all her Sisters.

“Ah, but we have other times to speak of food,” Teresa continued, jolting Twilight back to the present. “What of your travels with the Empress? Perhaps there is some wisdom you have gleaned from her that you would be willing to share with the likes of us.”

“... What kind of wisdom were you hoping for?” Twilight asked, one eyebrow raised in confusion. “I mean, I don’t want to say something that might offend you in some way.”

“Anything from the Empress’ Student could not be of offense to us,” Teresa said quickly.

“I for one would like to hear of your exploits on Rynn’s World,” one of the Sisters seated next to Teresa said. “To fight alongside the forces of two Primarchs against an enemy like the Tyranids is truly a great honor.”

“I didn’t really do much fighting, to be honest,” Twilight said, taking another bite of food to ease up her anxieties. “Maybe a little at the end, but compared to what some others went through I was practically a nonentity.”

“The Empress had tasked her with finding a means of safeguarding the civilians of Rynn’s World,” Mattias offered from his spot. The Sisters seemed more focused on Twilight than the Inquisitors, though.

“From what some of the reports have said, you stood alone against a horde of Warpspawn to protect the defenders of Rynn’s World,” a third Sister added. “Truly, an inspired feat worthy of the Saints of old. Tell me, what drew you to perform such an act of defiance against the Great Enemy?”

“I just did what I’m sure anyone else would have done if they were in my position,” Twilight replied, her voice noticeably sharper. “I’m no one special, really- just a girl who wants to see the Imperium lifted higher than it was before.” This did seem to silence the Sisters for a moment, and Twilight could hear Mattias shifting in his seat next to her. Sunset remained quiet, though perhaps she was distracted by something else in the hall.

“That is perhaps one way to look at things, young Tara,” Teresa said, signaling to one of the attendants to continue serving. “And your modesty is admirable, a rare sight in the Imperium these days.”

“Oh...” Twilight paused, staring back down at her food once more. “Thank you.”

“How did you come into the Empress’ service to begin with?” the second Sister asked. “Perhaps it was divine countenance that drew you to Her? I admit, I am intrigued as to a young woman such as you would be called into a position not even the greatest of Saints has ever held.”

“The Empress...” Twilight stopped herself for a moment. Speaking truthfully about how Celestia saw a spark of greatness within her would probably go over well with the Ebon Chalice, but then it was equally likely to bring out more questions about divine inspiration and providence. Would that cause them to raise her up more, leave her isolated from the others of the convent?

... No. They might raise you up, but you’re still Twilight.

“The Empress needed my help, and I accepted it,” Twilight replied finally. “Had anyone else been in my position, I am sure they would have accepted the same.”

“So... She just asked you to help Her?” the third Sister started. “Was there no great revelation? No moment of clarity?”

“Clarity, maybe. Sometimes the Empress works best in subtle ways rather than in grandiose displays of power.”

“For you to remain so humble is a task I am sure many in the Imperium would struggle with,” Theresa continued, taking a drink of wine as she spoke. “And still, you step forward to take on such great tasks in her name, saving Rynn’s World and then coming to bring your wisdom to Ultramar... Perhaps these are tasks that we might be able to assist you with in the future.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, looking at Teresa.

“Well, I am not one to be intrusive,” Teresa said. “But after all you have traveled through, you cannot think that only one squadron of Battle Sisters and two Inquisitors are enough for you to effectively execute the Empress’ Will, can you?” Twilight paused, her nervousness welling up for a brief moment.

“I-I’m not quite sure what you want from me...”

“I just offer a proposal,” Teresa shifted in her seat before continuing. “My Sisters and I will be here within Ultramar for a few months more, long enough for each Sister to make the pilgrimage to Guilliman’s resting place. Once we are finished, I would like for us to join you on your mission, wherever that may be- A quick word with my superiors, and you will have a prefecture of the Ebon Chalice at your command.” Teresa smiled. “I am quite certain with more strength, whatever plan you have set in store will be-”

“No.” Teresa blinked in surprise at the swiftness of Twilight’s response. The Canoness faltered, but made an effort to recover.

“I-I’m sorry?” she said. “If there is something wrong with my Prefectory please tell me, so that it may be rectified.”

“There’s nothing wrong with your Sisters,” Twilight said, taking a drink as she continued. “It’s just that I do not need more protection. Mattias, Sarai, and my friends are all the help I need right now, and are all that I am comfortable with right now.”

“Give it a few months, and I am sure you will change your mind. Just think of all you could accomplish-”

“I am not a general,” Twilight said, her voice more forceful than before. “I did well enough on Rynn’s World, maybe, but I find I work best in smaller groups where I don’t have the fate of thousands weighing on my mind. Right now I am not the kind of person you think I am, so please, believe me when I say I mean no disrespect, but I do not want your Prefectory in my service.” Silence reigned in the hall for a minute, the Sisters looking to one another while Mattias cast a glance over to Sunset. Twilight turned her focus to her food, hoping that appearing disinterested would end the discussion and allow her to move on. After almost a minute of silence, this approach seemed to work

“Well... I suppose that is fair,” Teresa said, giving a disappointed huff. “But perhaps you may change your mind in due time. I meant no offense by my offer.”

“I know,” Twilight relaxed, a smile gracing her lips once more. “And I do appreciate the sentiment. I do my best work with others at my side, and without Naomi, her Sisters, Mattias, and Sarai I doubt I would have made it to where I am now. I mean, we even found a few relics that I think might help the Imperium greatly, and I certainly couldn’t have done that on my own.”

“Relics, you say?” the Sister to Sunset’s left asked. “Your mission must truly be blessed. What kind of relics, if I may ask?” Twilight gave a mental sigh of relief as she looked to the other Sister. These sorts of things, she could feel comfortable talking about.

“Well, I have a theory,” she started, shifting so she could face the Sister fully. This woman was older, her face lined and stern, but there was a warmth in her eyes that reminded Twilight of some of her talks with Mayor Mare. Or Celestia... “See, on my homeworld there were stories of six powerful relics that would manifest in a time of great need.”

“Manifest? How so?”

“We have many powerful relics for you to peruse, Lady Tara,” Teresa offered from her spot, perhaps hoping to add something to the conversation. “Granted, perhaps none as powerful as yours, but we of the Ebon Chalice are no strangers to the Holy Workings of the Empress’ Chosen Artisans.”

“Oh, Um... maybe after dinner?” Twilight offered before looking back to the other Sister. “Anyway, it’s said that when a particular person displays a mighty example of one of five virtues, they can manifest one of these relics called the Elements of Harmony.”

“Odd name,” the Sister replied. “But then there are many lost relics from the Age of Darkness. And you say you have already found two of them?”

“Perhaps we could aid you in finding the other three?” Teresa asked, leaning in like an excited child. Twilight gave a quick smile, but did not directly address the Canoness.

“‘Found’ is a bit of a strong word. It’s more like they found us instead of us finding them,” Twilight replied. “On Rynn’s World, one of the Sisters I was traveling with somehow raised another member of our group from the dead, and was blessed with the Element of Kindness-”

“Kindness, in this age?” another Sister asked. “I do trust you, Lady Tara, but I will admit it is a little hard to stomach without bearing witness. Perhaps during your stay here, you and your bodyguards would grant us a demonstration?”

“I can certainly arrange for that, if you would be honored to do so, Lady Tara.” Twilight’s smile strained. Teresa was trying her best to help, no doubt, but there was trying to be friendly and then there was forcing the issue. Pinkie terrorizing a number of newcomers to Ponyville had helped her recognize the differences between the latter and the former quite well.

“M-Maybe some other time. We need to speak with the Ultramarines about a few things first before we can do anything else.” This seemed to disappoint the Ebon Chalice Sisters, but some did seem to accept and returned to eating and listening to Twilight speaking. As she talked, Twilight took a moment to check on her companions. Mattias seemed fine, happy even as he worked his way through the food presented. Of course, his eyes were darting about the assembled Sisters, tracking the conversation as it moved from one person to the next- even in a time of peace the Inquisition was always at work.

Sunset, though... Twilight had never seen someone looking so miserable since Applejack returned from the Equestrian Rodeo without a first-place finish. Twilight wanted to ask why, but what could she say? Naomi’s Sisters had grown comfortable around psykers, but talking openly in front of the Ebon Chalice might have raised “concerns”. Even if they didn’t, would Sunset have actually said anything relevant, or just closed up and deflected?

Twilight would get through to her eventually. For now, she just needed to settle in with the others.

...

Naomi had never felt this tense since the day Canoness Diana had recommended her for promotion.

She followed dutifully behind Palatine Elicia, keeping her gaze forward as she watched the hallways. The only other beings around them were servants and pilgrims- nothing to be afraid of even in the darkest of times, and she still had her girls with her. There was no reason whatsoever for her to be nervous about what was to come.

And yet here she was, inwardly trembling like an Acolyte being scolded by her Sister Superior.

“We have been doing our best with what the local Church has provided us,” Elicia was explaining, leading them down a hall lined with statues of local saints. “I admit I have never had the honor of serving alongside the Martyred Lady, but I hope it is... sufficient for your standards of purity.”

“It is not much different from Palisades,” Ruth remarked from behind. “The people of Macragge are devout and strong- true exemplars of Faith in the Empress.”

“Oh indeed. We have been asking them much about these halls, working to identify which Saints are which so that the younger Sisters do not fall into confusion.”

“How do you mean?” Veronica asked. “Surely these are local saints known to Ultramar and Macragge- have you heard of them outside of this realm?”

“No, we have not,” Elicia replied, turning down a less busy hall as she continued. “But many of the Sisters on this pilgrimage are fresh from the Schola, still fresh in the training of our Order. They ask many questions: ‘Which Saint is this?’ ‘Does that Saint align with the Imperial Saints?’ Surely you have all had similar questions during your training, no?”

“The Gracia Convent has always made sure to distinguish between those of the Martyred Lady, those of the Imperium at large, and those of the local Church.” Ruth said, giving a dutiful smile. “It has helped us keep faith with our commitments to Saint Gracia and the Order, and not fuss over those worlds we may only visit in sparing moments.” A good response as ever, Naomi thought. Elicia seemed confused by the logic, her face furrowing as she thought over what the younger Sister had said.

“... It must be very confusing, having to juggle so many saints in your mind,” Elicia replied finally. Naomi said nothing, though she did sense Ruth stiffen for a brief moment. “But far be it for me to judge a fellow Sister. Come, we must meet with the others.”

“... I remember all the Saints, thank you very much.” Ruth grumbled, just enough that her Sisters heard her but not enough to offend the Palatine. Naomi shifted her head enough to let Ruth know she was listening, a silent warning for her to behave and not allow the Ebon Chalice’s traditions mar her own faithfulness. They continued down the hallway for another minute, their conversation dying down and leaving them with only the sounds of their footsteps for comfort. In a way, it was refreshing for Naomi: a moment of silence within a holy convent, alone with one’s thoughts for the Empress and for the Order. Tara’s company had been wonderful, but even a Sister of Battle needed some moments of peace and privacy.

In some ways, it already helped with Naomi’s reformed anxiety.

They stopped near another set of doors. Unlike the hall where Tara and the Inquisitors had been taken, these were simple wood with only a few ornamental decorations. Another group of guards stood outside, watching the group as they approached. Elicia stopped before the door and turned to face Naomi and her Sisters.

“Those of our Order who are not at the Shrine of Guilliman are just beyond,” the Palatine said. “As a safety precaution and a show of goodwill, I must ask that you leave your weapons with the guards at the door.”

Good then, that Tara convinced Judith to leave Frederik at the lander, Naomi thought before speaking. “We will comply, but for my peace of mind would you permit me to carry one weapon? I know you mean no ill will towards us, but in these trying times I do not feel comfortable being so far away from defense.”

“I... I suppose that is fair.” Elicia replied. “Very well, Sister Superior. You may keep your bolt pistol with you during the meal.” Naomi nodded, stepping forward and presenting her Combi-Flamer and chainsword to the guards. One by one her girls disarmed, the Sisters of the Ebon Chalice marking the weapons with a small seal to ensure they were returned to their proper owners. Once their weapons were stored away, Elicia turned and pushed the doors open, Naomi and the others following in.

Ten long tables were arranged in the center of the hall, with a company’s worth of Sisters standing at attention around four of them. Naomi could only guess as to the exact organization, whether they were broken up by squad or ranks, but each Sister of the Ebon Chalice stood in perfect formation, their vision not breaking away even as the newcomers arrived. Along the walls Naomi could see ranks of servants, some carrying platters of food while others carried supplies for cleaning and preparation. Another table was set at the head of the others, and here Naomi saw more of the ranking members of the Preceptory- other Sisters Palatine like Elicia and a gaggle of Ministorum Priests scattered among them. They too stood at attention, not saying a word as Elicia led them to the center. The only one out of place was an old priest and his attendants, one of whom carried a smoldering censer and another a bowl of water. Elicia approached the old priest and gave a respectful bow.

“Father Kurval,” Elicia said as she rose. “I present five guests from the Martyred Lady, guards of the Empress’ Most Blessed Student. Grant them your blessing that we may begin with our meal.”

“I welcome you, honored guests,” The old priest said after he had returned Elicia’s bow, stepping around the Palatine to face Naomi directly. “I am sure you have come a long way on your journey, and now ask that you permit me to grant you the Empress’ Holy Blessing.”

“As you wish, my lord,” Naomi said, giving the priest a respectful nod. Kurval nodded, turning to the attendant with the bowl and dipping his fingers in the water, stepping up to the Sister Superior before brushing the symbol of the Aquila on her forehead. He repeated the ritual with each member of her squad, mumbling some prayer in High Gothic Naomi could not easily pick out. Once the ritual was complete, the old priest turned to those seated at the head table.

“Our esteemed guests have been sanctified before the Church and the Empress, and may now join us in the breaking of bread,” he said. Kurval then turned to Elicia before speaking. “Honored Palatine, you may show them to their seats. When you return, I will deliver the blessing.”

“By your leave,” Elicia nodded before turning to Naomi. “You will be seated with Company Six. They are some of our more junior Sisters- perhaps your wisdom may be a great boon to them.” Elicia led Naomi towards one of the tables, Naomi spotting that five seats had been left empty for them, three to the left and two to the right. Naomi took the one closest to the Ebon Chalice Sisters on the left, Ruth taking a spot across from her with Judith while Rebecca and Veronica sat to Naomi’s right. A simple procedure, but Naomi did notice a small ripple of surprise among some of the Sisters to her left.

Did they perhaps spot her injuries and react to that? Naomi only wished to draw her hood further over her face if that was the case.

Elicia took her spot at the head table, and with that taken care of Father Kurval turned to the group at large. “Let it be witnessed that when those of the Ecclesiarchy are gathered, there the Empress is with them. Let us not put to shame Her Holy Presence, or the presence of our esteemed guests here tonight.

“Blessed Empress, guide us as we stand against the dark, and let us not to lose focus on that which you have commanded us: that we may do our mission to bring death upon your foes, whether they be the alien, the mutant, or the heretic. Grant all of us the strength and clarity of mind to turn away heresy at every instance, and grant us the blessing of completing our mission here and the gift of casting our gazes upon the greatest of your Sons.” Naomi noticed Judith preparing to say something, but a quick jab from Ruth got her to fall silent. This did not go unnoticed, however.

“Does one of our guests have something to say?” one of the Palatines asked. Judith’s expression dropped, now aware that while most of the Ebon Chalice Sisters were not looking directly at her, their confusion and disapproval was palpable. Naomi decided a diplomatic approach would be best.

“Apologies for Judith, my lady,” she said, turning slightly to look towards the Palatine. “She is often overcome with emotion when in the presence of the Empress’ chosen, and despite her discipline it has occasionally slipped through. She meant no offense.” Judith and Ruth looked surprised at this, but said nothing. After a moment, the Sister Palatine responded.

“There is no crime in showing devotion to the Empress, I suppose,” the Palatine said before looking at Father Kurval. “Please continue with your blessing, Father.”

“O-of course,” the old man replied, clearing his throat before continuing. “Blessed Empress, we conduct this meal and time into your hands- may we not grow weak in our bodies or souls, and may we continue to bring death upon the foes of the Imperium. May the Empress Protect.”

“And guide us always,” the other Sisters replied. With the blessing said, Kurval moved with his attendants and took a seat at the central point of the head table, the Sisters and other priests sitting down once he had made himself comfortable. Now sensing that things were opening up, Naomi looked to Judith.

“Is there something you would like to say, Judith?” she asked, keeping her voice low. Out of the corner of her eye she could see both the attendants moving forward to serve the Sisters, and a few of the Ebon Chalice eyeing them as well.

“Sorry, Sister Naomi,” Judith replied, slumping slightly in her seat. “But when he spoke of ‘the greatest of Her Sons’... I could not help but think of Lord Vulkan or Lord Corax. How would they react to such an honor being placed upon Guilliman?”

“Your empathy for the Primarchs is welcome, but there is a time and place for it,” Naomi replied, giving Judith a sympathetic look. “There’s no shame in wondering about such things, Judith. Perhaps you may speak with Lord Vulkan later.”

“Oh... if he will let me, of course.” There was a pause, Naomi turning slightly. Some of the Ebon Chalice Sisters were watching them, quickly averting their gaze to their newly arrived food when Naomi turned.

“Is something the matter, Sisters?” Naomi asked.

“Oh...” one of the Sisters started, wringing her hands before speaking again. She looked down the table to where her Superior was seated, the older woman eyeing her for a moment before giving a curt nod. Her confidence restored in part, the young Sister turned back to Naomi. “It... it is not proper for us of lesser rank to be speaking to those of higher rank in such a... public setting.”

“But you have questions,” Naomi countered. She knew a curious novice when she saw one, and what better way to get them focused on something other than her injuries? Still, this was not the Gracia Convent, and thus the laws of the Ebon Chalice were dominant. “My girls may speak for me, if that is your custom.”

“Really?” another Sister asked. “That is a great honor...” a pause before the Sister looked to Ruth. “H-have you really served in the presence of a Primarch?”

“Yes,” Ruth replied, moving to cut off Judith before she blurted out too much. “To tell the truth, we have stood in the presence of three of them, and that is also not counting our time alongside the Empress Herself.” a collective gasp rippled through the Ebon Chalice Sisters, some turning to one another and muttering in surprise. After another round of muttering, the first Sister that spoke found her courage again.

“Is the Empress truly as glorious as we were told?”

“Yes, she is,” Veronica added, leaning in to look at the Ebon Chalice Sister. “To stand in Her Presence is an experience I never imagined having the chance to partake in, and to glean from Her wisdom and strength.” She gave a sigh. “Perhaps in time you will experience the same glory once She returns to us.”

“The Empress is coming here?!” the Sister asked, panicking slightly. “W-we are but fresh initiates! We cannot stand in Her presence, much less in the presence of the likes of you-”

“Calm, Sister...?” Ruth started. The young Ebon Chalice Sister choked for a moment as she tried to calm herself.

“E-elisabeth,” she replied. “My name is Elisabeth.”

“There is nothing to fear, Elisabeth,” Ruth said, finally taking a bite from the food set before her. “The Empress is truly majestic, but She carries with Her an aura of grace and kindness that matches her strength and power. Daunting it may be, once you are in Her presence your fears will flow away and be replaced by true awe and sense of purpose.”

“It’s true,” Judith chirped. “She has very pretty hair as well. It’s always nice to compliment Her.”

“Oh...” Elisabeth looked crestfallen for a moment. “I am not sure I could do that. I am just a lowly Sister...”

“You cannot be that lowly in Her sight,” Rebecca offered. “Her student was a codicier on some small planet somewhere, as humble a beginning as any.”

“But I’m-” Elisabeth stopped herself, looking to some of her other Sisters. Sensing that she was not one to talk, another Ebon Chalice member spoke up.

“Elisabeth is a bit of a perfectionist, friends,” the other Sister replied. “Always wanting to make sure she’s doing right by the traditions and customs of our Order. Surely you can understand that.”

“There is nothing wrong with devotion,” Ruth replied. “I myself have always strove to follow the tenants of the Saints and teachers that came before me as best I can. But still, there is no reason to be concerned about your service displeasing either the Empress or the Student.”

“Well, that is good to hear,” the second Sister said. “See, most of us... well... we are lacking in the experiences you have, no doubt.” There it was. Naomi had been silent, but she had not been ignorant- she had seen much during the conversation, with how the Palatines acted around the priests and dignitaries and now how the rank and file spoke of their experience and devotion.

Every one of these girls was green enough to make an ork jealous.

“Palatine Elicia did say you were recent graduates from the Schola,” Veronica said. “If you do not mind me asking, how many combat drops have you had since?”

“Um...” the second Sister flushed with embarrassment. “... Three, not including training exercises and wargames.” Far too green.

“It’s a good start, though,” Judith offered. “Give it time, and soon you’ll be like us- three hundred drops in the last ten years, and Sister Naomi has many more under her belt as well.”

“There is no need to boast, Judith,” Naomi replied.

“I’m not boasting, though. We’ve been through a lot since you’ve taken us under your care, and such experience is always welcome among the next generation.” there was a pause before Judith frowned. “I am far too young to start talking like Sister Hannah...”

“I am sure she is spinning in her grave as we speak.” Ruth scoffed.

“You have been in many battles,” Elisabeth breathed, finally mustering up some of her courage from before. “What was it like? We only get a few stories from our Sisters Superior, and never too much information.”

“Harrowing and glorious at the same time,” Ruth said, taking over again before Judith could begin. “We have fought against many enemies, xenos and heretics alike. Most recently we stood alongside the Student as she battled against a mighty servant of the Ruinous Powers. The creature could shatter the very ground with its strikes and tear reality asunder, but the Student’s power was a match for it.”

“She even managed to wound the daemon!” Judith added, hopping in her seat. “I saw it before we had to flee. I... I know what happened afterward was no good for her, but in that fleeting moment there was real glory.”

“This is amazing to hear...” Elisabeth’s eyes seemed to grow larger. “The Student must be a mighty warrior indeed.”

“She is learning,” Veronica said. “But you no doubt have some mighty warriors among your Preceptory. You may be new to your rank, but surely you must learn a lot from your Palatines and Canoness.” The Ebon Chalice Sisters frowned, some of them looking down at their food in uncertainty. Judith and Rebecca exchanged a look before the latter spoke.

“Is something wrong?” she asked. “Canoness Teresa seemed very fond of you all during the brief time we spoke to her.”

“Oh no, nothing is wrong.” another Sister said. “Canoness Teresa has treated us very well, and we are ever thankful for her guidance.”

“She is an ever eager servant of the Empress, just as we all are.” Elisabeth said.

“And she continues to look after us, in supplies and in body.” A third Sister added. “I know it is a frivolous thing, but our ceremonies are always well managed and the food given has been some of the best we have ever received.”

“That is wonderful to hear,” Rebecca said. “I know our time together may be short, but perhaps one day we can see you and your Canoness in battle and see what wisdom she has to offer.”

“Yes. We would enjoy that very much, serving alongside you and the Student.” The younger Sisters continued to chat, but Naomi turned her attention to her food. She had heard all she needed to hear.

The rank and file were green, and their Canoness was a well meaning logistician but not a combat officer. It was as if the universe was trying to reengineer Morya... But then, Ultramar is one of the most secure positions in the Galaxy. Surely there could not be a safer place for a batch of green Sisters to cut their teeth.

That was when Inquisitor Olivier’s words reentered her mind. And looking at these young, almost innocent faces around her, Naomi suddenly realized what needed to be done.

Author's Note

It's been like... what, a year or something?

It's been a lot of ups and downs, and my writing has obviously been impacted. I had a crisis of faith during the summer, regained my faith, gained and lost and gained a job, started working on an original story again, learned I'm getting a nephew, struggled with GW's price gouging and looking into cheaper hobbies that won't break my budget too badly.

And in all this, this story has gathered dust. This chapter was also going to be twice as long and would have shown Twilight's first encounter with the Ultramarines and their antics, but with all that I've been through and how much of a pain getting this chapter out has been it... just wasn't coming to me.

But I had this done. In time, I'll truly get back in the groove I was in back in the second section of this story, and I have so much more story to tell, but for now I hope you enjoy what I have presented.

As always, likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.01- Echoes

Echoes

“Lord Velas,” Inquisitor Mattias Velas, Ordo Xenos, cast a quick glance towards Alexis. The Valhallan fidgeted for a moment, as if he understood the gravity of the mistake he had made.

“I thought I told you not to address me like that,” he said, rising to his feet and turning to face Alexis. “We don’t know who might be watching us right now.”

“Right. Apologies Lord... sir.” Alexis shook his head before speaking again. “Sir, it’s Angelique; she’s having one of her fits again.” Mattias’s jaw tightened. Angelique had been so calm lately, how could he have been caught off guard by her panicking like this? The last thing they needed was for Angelique to freak out and ruin their cover. Worse, there was always the chance some overly zealous citizen or guard would kill her to “fulfill his duty to the Emperor”.

Admirable, but Mattias was not about to lose his psyker that easily.

“Where is she?” Mattias asked, not even breaking stride as he retrieved his bolt pistol and stepped out into the hallway.

“Just outside our quarters, sir.” Alexis replied. “Nikolai’s keeping an eye on her.” Mattias nodded as he stepped out into the street. The town they had found refuge in was nothing like the Hive Worlds elsewhere in the Galaxy, but it shared many of their characteristics; damp, dirty, and crowded, groups of citizens bustling to and fro. Mattias was not a large man, so navigating the crowds to follow Alexis proved to be more difficult than he would have liked. Nikolai is a good soldier, but he can’t hold off a crowd for this long.

The crowds began to worsen, but only because the Inquisitor and his bodyguard were near to their destination. He could hear shouting up ahead, several men arguing with one another over the cries of a young woman. Mattias pushed his way through several members of the crowd, brushing past Alexis as he surveyed the scene.

Nikolai was not all that different from his brother, a scruffy Valhallan who looked better on a snow-swept battlefield than a city block. He stood over the curled up form of Angelique, an autogun leveled at the crowd. “Stay back!” he bellowed. “You take one more step closer, and by the Emperor I will put a bullet through your frakking skull!”

“You’d be so quick to defend a witch?!” one of the mob cried out. “I heard what she said. She needs to burn for her sorcery!” there were several cries of approval, though some of them cut off as Nikolai swept his autogun closer to them. Now to interfere before things get out of hand.

“That’s enough, Nikolai!” Mattias called, stepping out of the crowd and drawing his bolt pistol. “Lower your weapon.”

“But sir, they’ll kill Angelique!”

“I’ll handle this. Lower your weapon.” there was a drawn out pause, the autogun shaking from Nikolai’s barely restrained anger. Finally, he relented and lowered the weapon, Mattias giving him a nod before turning back to the mob.

“All of you, disperse,” he said, holding his pistol to his side so the mob could get a good look at it. “I shall handle this ‘witch’ myself.”

“How do we know you won’t just let her go?” another member of the mob asked. Mattias gave a weary sigh and pulled a short chain from around his neck, revealing a stylized silver “I” that caused several members of the crowd to shiver in fear.

“I am an agent of the Holy Ordos, well trained in the deceptions and lies that witches and their ilk are liable to use. Should you stall my mission in any way, I shall make sure my masters draw out your torture and execution as long as possible.” Mattias had not even finished before most of the crowd decided that they had more important business to deal with, some even sprinting away as if running from an Inquisitor would do them any better. As Mattias watched the last of the mob depart, he heard Alexis snicker behind them.

“With all due respect, sir,” the Valhallan said. “Weren’t you the one that said we were trying our best not to stand out?”

“Given the circumstances, I would say that necessity trumped discretion.” Mattias replied, holstering his pistol and turning to face the two Valhallans. “Now tell me, what happened?”

“Alexis, Angelique, and I were returning to report that we had not found anything,” Nikolai replied, shouldering his autogun before continuing. “Then all of a sudden she tore her dress off and started screaming. I sent Alexis to find you-”

“And the mob got here first,” Mattias finished.

“Yes, my lord.” Mattias eyed Angelique. The psyker was nude, her gaudy dress scattered in several pieces around the street, her body pulled into a tight ball. She spasmed from suppressed sobs, her hands wrapped around her head like a child trying to block sound from reaching their ears.

“Any idea what caused this?”

“No, my lord,” Alexis replied. “We didn’t see anyone following us, and Angelique would have been cognitive enough to warn us if someone tried to attack her through the Warp.” Alexis looked towards Angelique. “She kept babbling something, but wouldn’t answer us if we asked what she meant.”

“I see.” there was a pause before Mattias spoke. “Give her your coat. I’ll see what I can coax out of her.”

“And if she is under mental attack?” Nikolai asked as his brother draped his coat over Angelique.

“You’re a good soldier, Nikolai; you tell me.” Mattias crouched down, placing a hand on Angelique’s shoulder. “Angelique, can you hear me?”

“The mare’s eyes shine, and the raven comes to her call,” the girl babbled, clutching her head tighter. “The light will rise, but the darkness... it calls... it screams, screams, SCREAMS!” she spasmed again, sobbing as she tried and failed to pull herself tighter. “Schemes fail and pleasures fall short. The swords are sharp, the raven strikes, and blood is shed across the path of the son. The mare, she doesn’t know, she doesn’t see. But she will see, silly mare; she will see and cry out, but none will listen for they have gone dumb.”

“What does that mean,” Mattias gave Angelique’s shoulder a soft stroke.

“The raven means nothing, but everything. Order is false and law is dead; the blood of martyrs runs like a fountain.” Angelique giggled, a shrill sound that sent a chill down Mattias’ neck. “Mommy wouldn’t let me in the fountain, said I would be a bad girl... bad girls die, die like animals, like we all will under the light of a new day. Animals...”

“She’s never been this loony.” Alexis commented. “What do we do, my lord?”

“He wonders what to do?” Angelique babbled. “He’ll die, you’ll die, the lords of night will feast before withdrawing from the dawn. But what shall they do? What shall they do?”

“Angelique...” Mattias started, but was cut off as Angelique’s head whipped around. Her eyes, from her pupils to her irises, had gone completely black, dropping away like the void of space.

“The mare and the light shine bright, but darkness shall swallow the light. The Game is broken, and only Destruction remains.”

...

Deep within the twisted currents of the Eye of Terror, Magnus the Red waited.

For what, he could not say. The shrieking void that was the Warp could never truly be predicted, not even for one as powerful as him. Many times he had grasped at threads only to watch them fall away like sand. Probable outcomes could be guessed, vague answers gleaned, but never what could be considered true clairvoyance.

So the Primarch of the Thousand Sons waited, listening to the sound of the Warp.

Faintly, he could hear the call, the shrieking of thousands of souls crying in panic and fear. Magnus reached out further, shifting through the morass that lay before him, trying to draw forth the true meaning behind the calls in the Warp.

All of them screamed about many things, but through it all, Magnus could hear a subtle voice.

“My lord.” Magnus was shaken from his meditation by one of his sorcerers speaking, the Chaos Marine’s head held low. “Forgive me of my intrusion, Great One, but there has been a disturbance in the Warp, one unlike any we have seen before.”

“I know,” Magnus rumbled, rising up to tower over the sorcerer. “Millions of voices crying out, but though they say many things they are all the same.”

“Yes, my lord. I have heard it too, as have my brothers, but it came to us as nothing but massed wails.” the Chaos Marine raised his head slightly, nothing more than to look at Magnus’ feet. “What do they say, my lord?”

“The Game is broken; only Destruction remains.” Magnus turned away from the sorcerer. “Call to the Legion. The time for action is upon us.”

...

Luna fluffed her feathers as she looked out across Equestria’s landscape. A light breeze had swept in from the south, rustling leaves and bushes as it passed by. Down below, Luna could see dozens of ponies going to and fro, their conversation and laughter drifting up from the markets and streets. Some would even stop and stare up at the castle, as if waiting to see if she or her sister would be watching.

Luna leaned out of sight. She adored her ponies, but she was still adjusting to their own adoration.

Luna cast a glance over to a nearby clock. Morning Court had ended almost an hour ago, and Celestia was late for her lunch. At first Luna had paid it no mind; Celestia was a busy mare, and perhaps something had come up. But the longer she waited, the more times she cast glances towards the clock, the more her worries began to build up. Do not panic, Luna, she thought, forcing her attention back to the crowds of ponies before her. If Celestia were truly in danger, she would have sent for you if she could not handle it. Luna nodded, but her confidence slowly began to erode.

But, she does like to keep to herself about some things... Luna shook her head, trying and failing to dispell the thought from her head. She was about to wander down another path of thought when she heard the door open behind her.

“Tia, finally.” Luna said, smiling as she rose to greet her sister. “I had almost thought something had-” Luna’s words died in her mouth when she laid eyes on her sister. The normally regal and composed mare looked as if she had just seen a ghost; the flow of her mane had slowed, her eyes quivered ever so slightly, and her breathing seemed barely restrained. “Tia, what happened?”

“Luna...” Celestia started. “Did you hear anything?” Luna blinked. What kind of question was that?

“I... I’m not sure what you mean, sister,” Luna started. “I mean, I did hear some commotion from the market, but nothing out of the ordinary.”

“I mean, did you hear anything through the Warp? Anything that sounded like it was calling to you?” Luna frowned. She had experienced first hand what traps laid for those who heard the callings of the Warp, the swirling mass of emotions and souls that powered magic. Could some daemon have located Equestria and sent out a challenge to Celestia.

“... No, I have heard nothing from the Warp.” Luna said finally. “What did you hear.”

“... Forty minutes ago, I heard a voice.” Celestia shook her head as she walked past Luna. “No, not one voice, dozens of them. Maybe even hundreds. Hundreds of voices, calling out through the Warp, saying... The Game is broken; only Destruction remains.”

“That’s...” Luna furrowed her brow. “That doesn’t make much sense.”

“I know, but what the message means does not matter; where it came from does.” Celestia turned back to Luna. “The message bore the same energies I remember from my time as Ruler of Mankind, before I was cast here and forged this world.”

“Tia, you don't think-” Luna started before Celestia cut her off.

“I don't think, Luna, I know. Something has happened, back in my old realm, and someone felt the need to alert me to this change. I don’t know what, but I fear that whatever it is will spell doom for those I left behind, and doom for Equestria if we sit idle and do nothing.”

“You really think so?”

“For better or worse, our universes seem to be tied to one another.” Celestia shook her head. “I’ve been trying to figure out what is happening, and how can I stop it, but nothing is clear...” she sighed. “Ah, Luna, I can’t remember the last time I was so unsure, so trapped in feelings of helplessness.”

“I think I know when that was.” Luna said, her voice soft. “What must we do?” there was a long pause, Celestia looking out at Equestria. Luna watched her sister, waiting for any sign of a way she could help her, but she found nothing.

“I have done so much here...” Celestia whispered. “So much to make sure that somewhere, there was a place safe from misery and bloodshed.” she turned back to Luna. “But I fear that my work is not yet finished; Equestria is safe, but there are still others who call to my name, and they need my help.

“I have to go back, Luna. The Imperium of Man is in danger, and perhaps only the Emperor can save it.”

Author's Note

And so it begins. This is the sequel I had been meaning to write, but for whatever reason I never got around to doing so.

Hopefully, this will tie up a few loose ends from God Empress of Ponykind.

Enjoy the story. The Empress Protects

1.06- Collection

Collection

They had intercepted the communique ten days after the Emperor’s call had been sent. It was a small Tau outpost, a ways north of the Aquittus Sector but not too far that the message would go dead anytime soon. The Sanguinium Martyres had responded as quickly as possible before rushing into the Warp, arriving only a few days after the message had been sent. The cruiser would remain outside of visual range of potential sentry ships while Mattias set out and recovered the herald.

And no sooner. The astropaths had reported a growing null in the void, one not caused by the Tau. The planet was heavily forested enough to hide the signs of Tyranid invasion, but Mattias knew that would change soon... and the Imperium would not be so willing to assist the Tau this time.

Lord Markos was kind enough to lend his personal ship so Mattias and the Valhallans could head down to the Tau planet. They had not spoken much, instead focusing on their disguises and preparing for the herald. Whoever this man was, Mattias would have to treat him with the utmost respect, as if he were the Emperor Himself.

Though avoiding eye contact might be a bit excessive.

“Lord Mattias,” Alexis called from his comm station. “We’re being hailed.”

“Adjust course so we don’t provoke the Tau,” Mattias replied. “I’ll take over negotiations.” Alexis nodded and whispered something to Nikolai, the two making adjustments while Mattias moved towards the comm station. “This is cutter Iconoclast respondin’.”

“Cutter Iconoclast,” a heavily accented voice called. “Please state your business and your cargo.”

“This is Rogue Trader Mancuso,” Mattias continued, pitching his voice a little lower to try and achieve the gruff, antagonistic tone he had come to expect of Rogue Traders. “I’m respondin’ t’ one of your transmissions sayin’ that you needed a man t’ transport some... whatever it is you call us.” There were several murmurs beyond Mattias’ hearing, though he could tell they were murmurs of relief.

“Your timing is impeccable, Gue’la,” the Tau replied. “We were beginning to worry that you would not arrive and we would be... disadvantaged.”

“Whatever,” Mattias continued, a grin breaking out across his face. The herald must have been giving the Tau a hard time. Good for him; the Imperium needed more aggressive actions like that. “Just tell me where the cargo is ‘n I’ll take it off your hands, nice ‘n simple.”

“We are sending your navigator the coordinates. Sentries will be notified of your presence.”

“Much appreciated. We’ll get this done with no problem.” With that Mattias clicked off, the Tau’s voice replaced by a few chuckles from Alexis.

“Going for the Necromunda gangster route, I see?” Alexis asked.

“What? It’s never failed me before.” Mattias countered. “And it’s not from Necromunda; I was trying for a Nicodemian accent, by the way.”

“Never heard of it.”

“Nicodemus was hit with an ork invasion back in M41; part of my training as an acolyte involved hunting down a few that were causing problems with the manufactorums. Hang on, we’re entering Tau airspace.” Mattias angled the cutter downward, the lander shields flaring slightly as they passed through the atmosphere. Mattias never considered himself a great pilot, but he managed to level off the ship with little difficulty. Quietly he pulled the ship around several cloud banks, slowing their velocity and dropping altitude as they neared the Tau base.

It was like any other Tau settlement; plenty of round corners, simple dome design, all laid out according to whatever plan their precious “Greater Good” called for. Off to the side a large section of land had been cleared as a landing pad, fighters and bombers parked neatly to one side, and already Mattias could see a small gathering of beings on the path closest to the base. Mattias angled the lander once more, pulling to a steady hove just in front of the entourage.

The lander shook slightly as it made contact with the ground, panels and instruments rattling slightly before coming to a stop. Matias placed the ship on standby before rising, pulling on the red coat and bandolier he would be using for a disguise.

“Keep an eye on the xenos,” he said as he passed Alexis and Nikolai, the two Valhallans busy checking their hellguns and armor. “They might try a double cross if we’re not careful.”

“Roger that,” Alexis replied, flipping on the power clip for his hellgun. “We’ll make sure the package is secured.”

“Good.” Mattias turned towards Nikolai. “What about you? Any reservations?”

“Tau will be in front of us,” Nikolai said. “Makes it easier to keep an eye on them.” Mattias nodded, striding towards the exit while Alexis and Nikolai formed up behind him. Let’s hope this goes smoothly.

The ramp lowered with a hiss, Mattias taking a moment to adjust to the rush of light before stepping out onto the Tau world. The aliens were what he had come to expect from the Tau; short, deformed, blue skinned creatures with odd armor and weapons. They seemed to shift more than what would have been expected, the soldiers eyeing one another as if they had been berated by a commanding officer.

Mattias turned his attention to the humans in the Tau’s midst; perhaps they could provide an answer to the aliens’ skittishness. The first was a young woman, probably only in her early twenties. She was a little taller than the Tau, with a round face highlighted by a neat bob cut hanging down to her shoulders. She was not too stocky, but not as rail-thin as a highborn lady would carry herself, and her figure was shapely enough that Mattias guessed many a young man would have fawned over her on her homeworld.

The other woman was something else entirely. She towered over the aliens surrounding her, and they were sure to keep their distance from her. Her body was covered in a grey shawl, the cloth bunched around her shoulders to reveal a more pointed face and long, brown hair.

But it was the woman’s eyes that drew Mattias’ attention. Unlike the alien slates that were the Tau, and the poorly hidden optimism from the younger woman, hers were hard, weathered, like one of the greatest among the Adeptus Astartes. Mattias did his best to conceal a small shiver that ran down his spine, and he found himself focusing more on the younger one rather than make eye contact with the other.

Whoever the tall woman was, she was dangerous. The Emperor chose His herald well. But Mattias knew better than to allow fear to enter his mind.

“Nice welcomin’ committee,” he started as he and the Valhallans came to a stop in front of the Tau. “So, who’s needin’ a trip back t’ the Imperium?”

“We wish no quarrel with you humans,” the leader of the Tau replied. “Take your fellows and leave, please.” Mattias nodded before turning his attention back to the humans.

“Well, ladies,” he said before gesturing towards the lander. “If you don’t mind steppin’ this way, we’ll be on our way.” the young one paused for a moment, giving a glance to the older one before taking a tentative step forward. She was stopped when the elder placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Before we proceed,” she started, her voice like a regal bell. “I would like to know the names of our ‘rescuers’.”

“Name’s Mancuso,” Mattias responded. “The others are Alexis and Nikolai; can’t be too careful roamin’ around here. Who’re you?”

“I have many names,” she replied. “You may call me Celeste for now. This is my student, Tara, and we wish for transport to the nearest Imperial outpost if it can be arranged.”

"Any specific planet?"

"That is for me to decide." Many names, concealed mission. She’s definitely the herald.

“Right. Now that we’ve had our little meet ‘n greet, we’ll get going.” “Celeste” gave a short nod and strode forward, her student falling in place behind her. “Tara” gave Mattias a nervous glance before looking away, a small blush forming on her face.

“Nervous one, isn’t she?” Alexis asked as he pulled alongside Mattias.

“A couple of thugs turn up as rescuers, wouldn’t you be nervous?” Mattias shot back as he hurried to catch up with his passengers. “Bit cramped in here, but there should be enough space for you t’ sit comfortably; don’t want anyone getting ruffled, do we?”

“I suppose it will suffice,” Celeste replied before turning back to Mattias. “Though I thought that the Inquisition would take more care in transporting important passengers.” there was a long pause, Mattias and the Valhallans looking to one another with uncertainty.

“I-Inquisition?” Mattias chuckled. “Lady, we’re not Inquisition; we’re just Rogue Traders-”

“Your clothing, weapons, and ship are all top-rate, much too expensive for a group of your size unless you had outside funding, which does not appear to be the case as you lack any charters or sigils from a larger group,” Celeste started. “You over exaggerate your actions and mannerisms, hinting that you are either acting or you are overconfident to the point of stupidity, the former being more likely because you have the eyes and grooming of an intelligent man. Most Rogue Traders would not just drop into Tau occupied space to pick up two humans out of the kindness of their hearts, and you made no further negotiations with the Tau to suggest that you had other business. Also, I have been to Nicodemus, and your accent is dreadful.” Mattias stood in silence for several moment.

“... Am I really that obvious?” he asked. Celeste gave a short nod, and Mattias sighed. “And I’d been practicing, just in case.”

“You just need some work, that’s all,” Celeste relied. “Though perhaps next time pick a disguise other than a Rogue Trader.”

“Perhaps,” Mattias massaged the back of his head before continuing. “I suppose I should reintroduce myself. Mattias Velas, Ordo Xenos.”

“Pleasure,” Celeste replied with a nod. “I suppose you are here in search for the herald of the Emperor?”

“Yes,” Mattias said. “And given the way you carry yourself, your attention to detail, and your familiarity with Inquisitorial disguises, I’m guessing you are the herald?” there was a pause, Celeste looking from her student to Mattias.

“I am she.”

...

The cutter was much cruder than Twilight would have imagined. Celestia had told her that the Imperium was a reasonably advanced, incredibly powerful empire, but sitting within the Imperial ship felt like someone had placed her in the back of a delivery wagon; it was cold, dark, and the multitude of corners were lined with dirt. The whole thing rattled as they rose into the air, Twilight holding onto a nearby table as she waited for the shaking to stop. Celestia and the others did not seem to mind, the one watching them (Alexis, Twilight reminded herself) staring blankly ahead as they continued upwards.

She supposed this was normal. Humans were a spacefaring race; they should be used to this sort of thing. The Princess was equally understandable, and she still had to maintain her illusion and hide her armor...

Soon, the shaking stopped. Twilight allowed herself to relax, releasing the tension in her arms as the rattling shifted to a low hum. “We just broke atmosphere,” Mattias said over the ship’s comm system. “It’ll be a few more minutes until we arrive at the Sanguinium Martyres. I’ll be down there once Nikolai sets our course.”

I... I’m in space? Twilight asked herself. This whole trip so far had been unlike anything she had thought, but now she was in space. No pony save perhaps the Princesses had been to space, and yet here she was. In space. Twilight let a small chuckle escape her lips. I’m in space... I can’t believe that I’m in space.

“So, Tara was it?” Twilight let out a small yelp as she turned her attention to Alexis. “You seem excited. Something on your mind?”

“N-no!” Twilight stammered. “I’ve just... I’ve never been to space... all that much...”

“You’ll get used to it,” Alexis replied. “Nikolai took a little more time; he vomited all over his kit the first time we left Valhalla. The Commissar threatened to shoot him if he didn’t get it cleaned before our first deployment.” Alexis chuckled, at what Twilight had no idea. Why would someone laugh at the possibility of someone else’s death?

“So, where are you from?” Alexis asked. Twilight paused, casting a glance towards Celestia. She had remained silent, but Twilight could see a subtle shift in her eyes once Alesis started talking.

“I-It’s a small t... world.” Twilight started. “Y-you probably never heard of it.”

“Galaxy is a big place, so you’re probably right on that account. Got a boyfriend?” at this, Twilight’s face flushed red. Her brain tried and failed to come up with a good answer, her jaw clenching and unclenching involuntarily. Still Celestia remained silent, though a small shift hinted that perhaps she was stifling a chuckle. You’re supposed to be helping me, Princess!

“Alexis,” Mattias called from across the room. The man had changed out of the gaudy coat and bandoliers, instead dressing in clean green and silver robes and armor. Without pretenses, he stood straighter and yet still seemed relaxed, enough that Twilight found herself calming as he approached. “What are you doing to our passengers?”

“Asking them a few questions,” Alexis countered. "Might as well get to know them on our trip to Terra.”

“I’m sure what you have in mind is not as productive as you think,” Mattias replied. “Thank you for keeping an eye on them, but I can take it from here. Go assist Nikolai in navigation.”

“Yes, my lord.” Alexis gave a quick nod, moving to leave before turning back to Twilight. “So, can I get that answer later?” Twilight blushed again, and Mattias gave Alexis a quick glare before the Valhallan disappeared. Once he was gone, Celestia spoke.

“You gather interesting figures under your command,” she said as Mattias took a seat across from them.

“The Inquisition takes what it can get; those two happened to be good soldiers, and I needed their skills for several missions.” a pause. “But then you would already know these things, being the Emperor’s herald and all; you two must have spoke on a variety of matters before you came out here.”

“I have known the Emperor all my life,” Celestia replied. “He has had plenty of time to educate me in all manner of topics.”

“Really?” Mattias raised an eyebrow. “Has He really been manifest in this reality for that long?”

“Oh no,” Celestia shook her head. “But then He is the most powerful psyker to have ever lived; communicating with one such as myself would have been no great task.”

“Fair enough. Why were you in Tau Space when the Emperor called?”

“A teleportation accident. I’m not sure if you have noticed, but the Warp has changed considerably in recent years.” Mattias’ nod was one of calm, but Twilight saw a few twitches that said otherwise.

“I’m not a psyker, but I know of the various mishaps and tremors in the Warp; it was how we were able to find you, after all.” Celestia raised an eyebrow at this, as if expecting him to explain. “... My team’s psyker is a bit... off.”

“I see.” Celestia replied. “I suppose you would like to know where the Emperor is?”

“It would be helpful, yes,” there was a pause before Mattias leaned forward. “Celeste, we need this information as soon as possible. The Imperium stands on a knife’s edge, and the Emperor returning may be the thing that saves us all from destruction. If you can lead us to Him now, we might stand a chance.”

“I know,” Celestia replied. “But my orders were specific that I be brought to Terra. Only then will the Emperor fully reveal Himself, when the time is right.” Twilight’s eyes darted between Celestia and Mattias. Finally, the Inquisitor gave a defeated sigh, hanging his head slightly.

“I can respect that,” he said. “And far be it for me to question the Emperor’s Will. I just wish that, maybe this once, He would be a little less mysterious in His ways.”

“Inquisitor Mattias,” Celestia said, giving the man a soft smile. “A prophet once said that he who holds fast to his faith and tempers his patience will be rewarded in all that he does. The Emperor may not have returned to us yet, but once He does I assure you that you and your men will see your patience rewarded.” This did appear to raise Mattias’ spirits, but the Inquisitor quickly regained control of himself. Why do these people have to be so reserved? Twilight thought.

“We’ll see how right you are, won’t we?” he said finally before rising to his feet. “I need to make sure that all the necessary preparations are made for our arrival. I’m sure Inquisitor Markos will have more questions for you once we arrive.” Mattias turned his attention to Twilight, who shrunk back slightly. “If there is anything else you need, you should be able to find me.” And with that Mattias departed, leaving Celestia and Twilight alone. Celestia returned to her silent vigil, closing her eyes for a few moments as if meditating, while Twilight shifted in her seat and thought over the conversation that had just been held.

Mattias seemed conflicted, but he was good at hiding his emotions. Why, though? Was there something discouraging with the idea that their ruler would return? Or was it just reverence? Ponies did tend to get nervous around Princess Celestia, and from what she could tell these humans revered the Emperor as their god. Who wouldn’t tremble in the presence of a god?

But... Twilight thought, her eyes drifting to where Celestia meditated. Is that really what she wants from her people?

Author's Note

We will be seeing more of Celestia and Twilight's interactions with Mattias and his retinue. It's a long trip to Terra, after all...

Also, The Empress Returns has a little blurb on The God Empress of Ponykind's TvTropes page. If you feel like, you can go and add some tropes and what have you. Warning, it might ruing your life.

Likes, follows and comments are, as always, appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.18- Warzone Caesaria: The Mare Broken, Part 1

Warzone Caesaria: The Mare Broken, Part 1

“Lord Markos,” Mattias replied evenly. “I thought you had returned to Ultramar.”

“Other matters came up, and I felt that my skills were needed elsewhere.” Markos had yet to drop his smile, though Mattias noted that his eye had briefly drifted towards Tara before turning back to him. He also noted that some of the regular Guardsmen had moved around behind his entourage, almost fully encircling them.

Tread carefully; it may be the last thing we do.

“And so you end up here,” Mattias said. “I did not know that the soldiers of Caesaria were battling heretics along with Greenskins.”

“Of course, you would be blind to the transgressions that have taken place here.” Markos’ smile vanished as he continued. “Mattias Velas, you stand accused of conspiracy against the Holy Ordos, of treason against the High Lords of Terra and the Imperium, of harboring unsanctioned witches with intent to transport to Terra, and of heresy against the God Emperor of Mankind.” Behind him, Mattias could hear Alexis and Nikolai switching the safeties off their hellguns, followed by Tara giving a little gasp.

“Why would you say something like that?” Tara asked. “Mattias has only ever tried to help others-”

“Silence, witch!” Markos barked, causing Tara to take a small step back. “You are just as guilty as the man who stands before me, but do not think you may speak in his defense.”

“It’s okay, Tara,” Mattias said. “I can handle this.” Tara said nothing, stepping back again as she fixed Markos with a glare. “So, you abandon your post and rush into the middle of a warzone just so you can accuse me of treason. I would think that your time in the Inquisition would have taught you patience.”

“You think of this as impatience?” Markos scoffed. “What would you have me do? Accuse you in the middle of the Imperial Palace, where the gullible and corrupt would be readily available to defend your case?”

“Gullible?” Mattias asked before the realization dawned on him. “You still think-”

“Come now, young Mattias; any sane man would realize that the Emperor would never reincarnate as a woman. I tried warning you many times, yet you persisted in bringing an undocumented psyker into the Hall of the High Lords, and then deceived many in passing her off as the Emperor Reborn. If there is a more blatant show of heresy, I have not discovered it.”

“You’re delusional, Markos.” Mattias countered. “You were there when She revealed Herself; you saw the visions that She imparted upon the assembly.”

“Any psyker can impart visions on another,” Markos looked towards Angelique. “You have traveled with one for so long; perhaps the close proximity to the witch has deluded your perception of what is real and what is not.”

“The eye stands before the mare, though he cannot stop her from being broken.” Angelique said, looking down to kick at a small rock near her shoe.

“I know enough about psychic illusions to know when my mind is being tricked, Markos,” Mattias said. “This... this was something different. This actually felt real compared to any illusion.”

“Regardless,” Markos looked back towards Mattias. “Turn over your weapons peacefully, and I can assure you that your eventual execution will be painless.”

“If you are going to accuse me of heresy, why not just shoot me down now?” Mattias asked. “You outnumber us, you appear to have the Guard on your side; shoot us now and be done with it.”

“Ha! Had you not already planted your minion in a position of power, then you would have died much sooner.” Markos’ smile returned again. “I know that the ‘Empress’ plans to land in the southern half of the city. I will take you there where you will confess to your crimes, after which you will watch me execute the impostor before I kill you.” Mattias stopped for a moment, looking towards the men that currently held him at gunpoint.

“You are delusional, Markos.” he repeated.

“Delusional?” Markos started, his anger growing. “Delusional!? My mind is far clearer than any man’s, my soul more pure than the greatest shrine worlds. I am a loyal servant of the Emperor and Mankind, and I will not tolerate a traitor like you doubting my authority!”

“Would you please stop!” Tara shouted, Mattias taken aback by the sudden burst of anger from the young woman as she stepped towards Markos. “Why are you doing this? Don’t you realize that there are thousands of people in danger who need our help.”

“Stay out of this, witch.” Markos replied, his eye narrowing again.

“No, I won’t! All you care about is proving that you’re right; you don’t actually care about any of the people that are trying to do good in this universe.” Tara’s hands tightened into fists as she continued. “So what if you don’t think that Mattias told the truth. Does it really matter now?”

“Tara, it matters a lot more than you think-” Mattias started, but Tara would not be stopped.

“I have tried my best to understand how you people operate, and quite frankly this goes against everything that I’ve come to learn. Humanity is supposed to be united against the monsters that want to destroy it, but you care for your grudges far beyond what a sane person would. ‘So what if hundreds are killed and forgotten, just so long as I’m right!’ Is that really how you want to live your life? You’re a champion of humanity; you should show those that cannot defend themselves that they are being protected, not that their heroes are at each other’s throats. Maybe if you all actually trusted one another for once in your life, maybe you could actually stand a chance at succeeding in something-”

“I said stay out of this!” Mattias’ pistol was in his hand before Markos’ strike was finished. Tara crumpled to her knees, her hands flying to her face to cover her now split lip. Markos drew his own pistol, aiming the weapon directly at Tara’s head.

“Well, ‘Inquisitor’ Velas?” Markos asked. “Are you willing to cooperate now?”

“Let Tara go, and we can solve this like true men.” Mattias growled. “Starting with me sending your soul to hell where it belongs.”

“I will not give such luxuries to traitors.” Markos pressed the barrel into Tara’s scalp, the girl whimpering as metal brushed against her skin. “Hand over your weapons, Velas, or I will end this witch’s life.”

“I have a clear shot at the traitor, my lord,” Nikolai said. “I can disarm him before he can get a shot off.”

“I am growing impatient, Velas!” Markos’ finger tightened around the trigger of his pistol. “Turn over your weapons, or the girl dies.” Mattias aimed his bolt pistol directly at Markos’ head. He would get one shot, but the Hellfire rounds would make short work of the traitor and would cause him to drop his pistol before he could shoot Tara. It was a risky course of action, but the best possible one to protect the girl from harm.

Mattias stopped when he felt a hand on his shoulder. “The axe is raised,” Angelique said, giving Mattias a small smile. “Rise up only when the mare has been broken.” Mattias’ jaw tightened as he looked from Angelique to Tara. The girl still had her back to him, holding as still as possible to avoid drawing more of Markos’ attention. Now would be the perfect time to attack and end it all, and from where she sat Tara would avoid the worst of the fighting.

Perhaps... Damn.

“Alexis, Nikolai,” Mattias said after a lengthy pause. “Stand down.”

“What?” Alexis asked. “But my lord-”

“Stand down,” Mattias repeated. “We’re outnumbered, and Tara is in the line of fire; even if we do manage to win, there is a chance she might be hurt in the exchange.” Not entirely true, but Mattias was no longer willing to trust luck. “Stand down, now.”

There was another pause, followed by the sound of Nikolai and Alexis switching their safeties back on. Mattias lowered his pistol, to which Markos smiled. “It is good to know that even traitors can realize when they are in the presence of their betters. Sergeant, collect their weapons.” One of the stormtroopers stepped forward, taking Mattias’ pistol and sword as two others removed Alexis and Nikolai’s hellguns. Mattias moved to help Tara, but was cut off by two other stormtroopers.

“The girl stays with me,” Markos said, roughly pulling Tara upon her feet while still keeping his pistol trained on her head. “A little assurance that you will not conspire further against me.”

“M-Mattias...” Tara stammered, falling silent again as Markos rested the bolt pistol against her neck.

“If you know what’s good for you, witch,” Markos hissed. “You will remain silent until you are given time to confess.”

“You will burn for this, Markos.” Mattias growled. At this, Markos merely sneered.

“Only the heretic can accuse the righteous of wrongdoing. Now come; your judgement awaits.”

...

“Judith, help bring those autocannons up!” Naomi called, turning away from the supply Chimera the Sisters had been working to load.

“Will she be needing any help, Sister?” the sergeant assisting them asked. Anything to further the discussion died as they watched Judith carrying two of the heavy guns as easily as a child would carry a pile of sticks, her heavy flamer still slung over her back.

“Judith has been blessed by the Empress in many ways, friend.” Naomi replied, stepping aside as the Sister gently placed the autocannons into the Chimera.

“Err... yes.” the man nodded before regaining his composure. “I thank you for your assistance, Sister; moving these supplies would have taken much longer had you and your fellows not been here to assist.”

“Do not thank us,” Ruth piped up. “This is based on the blessed plan of the Empress’ Chosen Student.”

“The Empress’ Student?” the man asked, confused. “Was she that young woman that kept showing up in those vidclips of Her Majesty?”

“Her name’s Tara,” Judith added. “Sweetest thing, but she seems a bit sheltered. Can’t swing a sword to save her life, but she will come around in time.”

“Judith,” Naomi started, but the Guardsman interrupted.

“No, it’s alright.” the man started. “It’s actually... comforting in a way. To know that even though the Empress expects greatness from all of us, She searches for it in the most humble of places; reminds me of the stories my grandfather used to tell me.” The pious Sister within Naomi had thought of a reply, that the Empress’ greatness and power was far beyond that of most mortals. It would be a perfect reflection of all she had been taught as part of the Order... but from her experience watching over Tara, perhaps there was more truth to the old stories than the bombastic sermons of the Ecclesiarchy.

“We are finished up here, Sister Naomi,” Veronica called, she and Rebecca coming around the left side of the Chimera.

“Good. I suppose we should either move on to the next supply depot or return and reconvene with Lady Tara.” Naomi looked towards the sergeant. “Is there anything more you require from us?”

“No, my lady. Thank you once more for your help.” the sergeant turned back to his men, rattling off a series of orders as Naomi’s Sisters formed up.

“Perhaps we should report back to Lady Tara,” Ruth started. “She would be pleased to know her planning has been successful.”

“I suppose that is the best course of action,” Naomi replied. “... and it would be nice to see the young Inquisitor working as well.”

“You still don’t like him, Sister Naomi?” Veronica asked as they started back towards the command tent. “I admit, he is not the most forthcoming about some issues, but he is not wholly unpleasant.”

“He is not, but the Inquisition has always had their share of secrets and lies that I cannot say I have been fond of over the course of my life.” a pause. “Still, Lady Tara trusts him, and I trust her judgment in this regard.”

“Do you think she trusts that Valhallan that’s always looking at her?” Judith asked, causing Naomi to grimace beneath her helmet.

“By the Empress, I hope not. The last thing I want to think about is that man lusting after the Chosen Student.”

“What if it was the Inquisitor?”

“I suppose I would have reasonable grounds to charge him with heresy.” this drew a short chuckle from Judith and Rebecca, but to Naomi’s pleasure they did not press on the matter. Sisters of Battle were forbidden to have any love beyond the love for the Empress; why in Her Name would they think they could obsess over the love between others?

“Sister Naomi, is that Inquisitor Markos?” Veronica asked, stopping and pointing towards the south. The Inquisitor of the Ordo Hereticus was easy to spot; his red armor and robes stood out against the olive drab of the Guardsmen. He appeared to be speaking with an officer, perhaps that major the Guardsmen had spoken to, and the Stormtroopers around them had-

“Lady Tara?” Naomi gasped. “He has Lady Tara at gunpoint?!” Confusion switched quickly to rage. “Double time, Sisters! We must defend the Empress’ Chosen!” It was no surprise that Ruth pulled ahead of the others, but the rest of the Sisters managed to keep good pace as they charged towards the Inquisitor. The man did not see then, instead calmly stepping into the back of one of two nearby Chimeras, the hatch closing shut as the vehicles began to pull away from the camp.

With a growl, Ruth raised her bolter to her shoulder, her finger twitching to let off a three shot burst. The shells sparked against the armor of the Chimera, leaving noticeable scars along the metal while the Guardsmen in the camp ducked away to avoid crossfire. “Ruth! Hold your fire!” Naomi called.

“But that bastard kidnapped Lady Tara!” Ruth protested.

“And how is firing your bolter into the air supposed to solve things? Assess the situation first, then we can act properly.” Ruth hesitated, her bolter trembling in her hands as Naomi turned back to the rest of the camp. Most of the Guardsmen were content to avoid aggravating the Sisters further, though the officer that Lord Markos had been speaking to did not appear to be among them. The man was a short, stuffy type, appearing far too “clean” to be a typical frontline Guardsman.

“What’s going on here?” he asked. “Who are you, and why are you firing weapons inside my camp?”

“I am Sister Naomi of the Order of Our Martyred Lady,” Naomi began. “Our charge, the Empress’ Personal Student, appears to have been taken from us by a rogue Inquisitor; I request that you release a vehicle to me and my Sisters that we may try and rescue the lady.”

“I cannot just release vehicles to anyone who requests access, even if they are Sororitas such as yourself.” Naomi furrowed her brow at this as the man continued. “Besides, the matter has already been taken care of, and the rogue Inquisitor will no longer be a threat to anyone.”

“No longer...?” Ruth repeated as she came up next to Naomi. “He has stolen the Empress’ Chosen Student, and you think that he is ‘no longer a threat’?!”

“Of course. Lord Inquisitor Markos explained it all to me. You should be thankful that the traitors have been dealt with before they could-” the officer never finished before Ruth broke his jaw with the back of her bolter.

“Traitor?!” She screamed, leaping on top of the man before driving her fist into his face. “You would dare call the Empress’ Student a traitor?! She has done far more for the Imperium that you could possibly imagine, coward! Turncoat! Heretic!” Veronica and Rebecca darted forward to pry Ruth off the officer before she beat him to death, while Judith unslung her heavy flamer as some of the Guardsmen renewed their courage and stepped forward to restrain the Sisters.

“Ruth, that’s enough!” Naomi pried Ruth off the bleeding man, standing her up before giving her a quick slap. “The man is a traitor, but beating him to death does not get us any closer to freeing Lady Tara. Calm your mind and focus your rage instead of letting it run wild like some heretic berserker.”

“But he... he...”

“Did you not hear what I just said? By the Empress, do I need to get your hearing checked too?” Ruth said nothing, though she appeared to be calming down as Naomi continued. “We will find Lady Tara, Sister, even if we have to pursue her on foot. But I need you focused on your duty, and not drowning the world with righteous zeal... not yet.”

“... I’ll try.” Ruth gave a weak nod. Naomi would have said more, but it appeared that the confrontation had attracted more attention, this time in the form of a taller officer in a blue greatcoat.

“What’s going on?” he asked. “Pardon, Sister, but why does my major look like he was hit by a Leman Russ?”

“I suppose you are the commander of this division?” Naomi asked.

“Well, yes,” the man replied. “But that does not really answer my question-”

“You should know that your man here turned over the Empress’ Student to a rogue Inquisitor, who who believes that she and her fellows are traitors of the highest order.” the officer seemed to grow pale at this, stepping back slightly as he regarded the injured man.

“I-is this true?” he asked. The major could not speak for himself, but some of the other soldiers gave quick nods of affirmation. The officer’s worry quickly shifted towards anger. “Dammit, I spend a goodly fortune proving that this isn’t some hoax, and this is how you repay me?! I’d haul you to the Commissars myself if matters were not so urgent right now.”

“I am certain you will handle his punishment properly, but my Sisters and I need to catch up with the traitor before he can bring further harm to the Student and her companions.” there was a pause as the officer’s expression shifted again.

“I can provide you a transport of some kind,” he started. “But I cannot spare men for a full rescue mission; the Greenskins have started a major assault from the north and south, and we must redeploy to make sure that the aliens are contained. You’ll have to save her on your own.”

“... We have faced more challenging missions,” Naomi replied. “Do what you can, and may the Empress guide your path.” The officer nodded, turning back towards the command tent while two other Guardsmen helped the injured major back to his feet. Naomi turned back to her Sisters before speaking.

“They could not have gotten very far.” she said. “We should be able to catch Markos before the ork attack can possibly reach their position.” the Sisters nodded, though Ruth’s scowl had returned once more. “Is there something that you wish to say, Ruth?”

“... Nothing more, Sister Naomi,” she started. “Perhaps I acted a bit rashly, but understand that I would die before I would see Lady Tara injured.”

“I’m sure we all would, Ruth.” Naomi replied. “I’m sure we would...”

...

Twilight’s lip ached, but otherwise had stopped bleeding. Not that it gave her much comfort, with her hands chained behind her back while she remained surrounded by Markos and his men. Mattias and the others had been put in another vehicle, and she remained uncertain of they were still even following Markos’ group at this point. As if to add insult to injury, Markos had taken Twilight’s sword, the weapon dangling from his waist as if to taunt Twilight as to how hopeless she was.

Once more, Twilight was cut off and alone.

“You don’t have to do this...” she mumbled, speaking only to cut the silence within the vehicle.

“What does it take to get you to stay quiet?” Markos asked. “I should have had you gagged before bringing you here; at least it would keep you from trying to sway me from my righteous cause.”

“Creating division among people is ‘righteous’? If you would only speak to the Empress about your concerns-”

“Your ‘Empress’ is a liar who has deceived far too many, but the Imperium will be saved from Mattias’ delusions.” Markos looked towards Twilight. “This is not the first time some heretic has come forth claiming to be the Emperor Reborn. The last one I believe was killed by the Inquisition sometime in the 41st Millennium, though with the Emperor’s Ascension shortly thereafter I imagine that some data may have been lost.”

Markos was using circular logic again. Twilight might not have been able to fight him physically, but she could at least attack him from there.

“So you think that a massive conspiracy to deceive thousands through simple lying and manipulation, without anyone else letting slip that it’s fake, and somehow managed to bring some of your greatest heroes under its influence, is more believable than the idea that she really is the Emperor?”

“Psykers are well known for their ability to control minds; I am sure they would have found a way.”

“And, wouldn’t some others have figured it out as well?” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Maybe someone who wanted the Empress dead tricked you into thinking she was not who she said she was, and now you’re putting your god’s life at risk because of some other being’s desires.” Markos did not hit her again, but it was clear he wanted to.

“You are trying my patience, witch,” he growled. “Doubt my purity again, and I will leave your corpse to rot by the side of the road.” Twilight said nothing, but she could feel the vehicle decelerating, the squealing of treads against concrete filling the interior. Maybe they took Markos’ threat literally, the small, more irrational part of Twilight’s brain thought.

“My lord, the road has been blocked.” a voice chimed.

“What do you mean, ‘the road has been blocked’?” Markos demanded. “This was marked as a main supply route.”

“It appears that some of the buildings have been damaged during the fighting; the rubble is too much even for the dozer blades to handle.” Twilight watched as Markos’ frustration grew further. Muttering to himself, the Inquisitor stepped onto a nearby bench and opened to top hatch, looking out at what Twilight assumed was the obstruction. With Markos distracted, Twilight began to twist her hands around in her restraints; it was a technique Pinkie had taught her about for slipping out of hoofcuffs (part of a failed escape artist trick she had tried for one of her parties, according to her), and hopefully the same basic principle applied across species and dimensions. She even summoned a small bit of her power to strengthen and protect her hands as the metal dug against her skin.

The Inquisitor did not go lightly on the restraints, but ever so slightly Twilight could feel them begin to give way the more she struggled. The soldiers in the vehicle did not appear to notice, still facing forward even as Markos continued dealing with the obstruction. He would not be distracted for much longer as he finished directing his troops, but the work Twilight had done would be enough that she could continue to struggle and eventually break free before the man brought her to Celestia.

Escaping him would need some more work.

Twilight continued with her struggle, but was momentarily distracted by the sound of engines overhead. These did not sound like the engines of Imperial or Tau craft she had encountered; if anything, they sounded a few magnitudes louder. Though, with the way that sound tended to carry when an object drew closer...

Twilight had no more time to think on the matter before the vehicle shook violently, Twilight yelping as she was tossed about in her seat. Her restraints did loosen, but they would leave some significant bruises along her wrists once she broke free.

“Incoming!” Twilight had only enough time to duck before the vehicle shook again, followed by several massive holes punching through the side armor of the vehicle. Twilight, Markos, and a few others were able to dodge the shrapnel, but the man seated next to Twilight could only jerk about as a large round punched through his armor, chest, and eventually back. She fought back the urge to gag as blood washed down the dead man’s chest, collecting in a small puddle around his boots.

This was what war was like in the Imperium. Fighting Changelings did not lead to such dismemberment.

“Dammed Greenskins!” Markos bellowed. “They cannot understand what they are costing me! Driver, get us out of here now!” Panic overtook reason, and Twilight flushed her power into her wrists. There was a pop as the restraints burst apart, Twilight not even bothering to check her wrists as she sprinted towards the rear hatch. Another burst of her magic tore the door from its hinges, Twilight sprinting out into the street heedless of the warnings from her captors.

The street was filled with chaos; besides the two vehicles Markos had led there were a number of small installations dotting the side of the road, quad-barreled guns blazing. Overhead, a flight of crude, red painted aircraft swooped down on the humans below, smoke pouring out of every possible pipe and hatch as they strafed the plaza. Twilight ducked again as chunks of rock the size of her forearm were blasted from the pavement, some of the shells catching humans as they ducked for cover and tearing through them like they were wet paper.

Twilight started running as one stricken aircraft corkscrewed out of the sky, spiraling down until it slammed into the ground next to the second vehicle. The tank lifted up from the explosion, tumbling back several yards before coming to a rest in a mangled heap. “Mattias!” Twilight screamed, stumbling forward a few steps towards the wreck. He could escape; he and his men were trained in this sort of thing, they would be able to get out and get to cover.

Twilight would not be left alone...

A gunshot rang out, the shell exploding next to Twilight. She whipped around to see Markos and a few of his men, the Inquisitor leveling his pistol at her. “Stop, witch!” he bellowed, firing another round that Twilight barely dodged. Panic took over once more, and she found herself scrambling around rubble and other refuse in her effort to escape the Inquisitor and his men.

The street beyond was no more clear than the rubble; the road was littered with the wrecks of tanks, transports, and aircraft, some still burning from being shot down. Spent casings and broken weapons were scattered about, making every step Twilight took a test in trip avoidance as she ran. Burned and bloodied bodies piled up around wrecked vehicles, some still recognizably human or alien while others were nothing more than shredded, blackened piles of bone and ash. Beyond that, Twilight could see the road terminating in a shattered wall, stretching out into a vast plain marked by small columns of smoke.

Ahead, Twilight saw one tank that did not appear as damaged as the others. Aside from the large hole in its turret, it appeared almost perfectly intact. Stumbling slightly, she scrambled up the side of the tank, tossing open one of the nearby latches before crawling inside.

The space was cramped, smelled of oil, and Twilight did not want to know what the other shapes within were, but it was shelter. She curled up as tightly as she could, keeping the latch slightly open so she could keep an eye out for anyone that might approach. Hopefully, Markos would continue on, and she would be able to escape.

To where? Mattias was dead, Celestia was still in orbit, Corax was gone, Naomi and her Sisters were still back at the camp, and here she was, lost in a vast city with nowhere to run. A tear welled up in Twilight’s eye, but she fought back the urge to cry. Crying would only draw attention to her hiding spot, and that would mean death for her.

And she had gotten through difficult times before. She could get through this... she had to get through this.

“Dammit!” Twilight gave a small jump as she peeked out. Markos and his men had stopped not too far from her, the soldiers sweeping their guns about as they searched. “The witch escaped; had you not wasted so much time trying to scale that rubble we could have captured her by now.”

“Apologies, my lord,” one of the soldiers nearby said. “She will not escape us again.”

“I will have your head if she does...” Markos growled. “Search the area. She cannot have gotten far.” With that the soldiers spread out, keeping their guns at the ready for any sign of trouble. Twilight crouched down, doing her best to stay out of sight and keep her breathing controlled as the men drew close.

There was a pause, Twilight closing her eyes as the soldier reached to open the hatch. Before he could, though, there was a torrent of gunfire from outside, followed by a mess of indiscriminate shouting. This was drowned out by a bellowing roar of “WAAAGH!”, and Twilight ventured a peek outside.

Markos and his soldiers had pulled away from their search as a band of about thirty orks came barreling towards them. They were just as Mattias’ notes had described them; big, green, armed with a variety of rusty axes, cleavers, machetes, and guns. The biggest one was armed with a massive chainsaw hazardly bolted to a long piece of pipe, and as its fellows tore through the soldiers it made a beeline straight for Markos, roaring as it drew back with its weapon.

“You will not defy me, xenos filth!” Markos yelled, raising his pistol as he drew Twilight’s sword from his belt. The Greenskin was not slowed in the slightest, sweeping his weapon in an upward arc towards Markos’ torso. The strike was enough to lift the Inquisitor off his feet, his gun and Twilight’s sword dropping to the ground as they were knocked from his hands.

At first, Markos’ armor held; the whirring chainsaw only created a cascade of sparks as it scraped along the metal. But soon metal gave way, a cloud of red splattering the ork before Markos was flung aside, landing on the ground in a heap. The beast stepped forward, stopping only to stomp on the sword, before bringing his weapon up and driving it into Markos’ back, the Inquisitor flailing for a bit before falling still. Chuckling, the ork reached down and grabbed Markos’ head, giving a sharp twist to rip it from what remained of the man’s torso.

Twilight sank down into the ruined tank as the alien raised the head in triumph, his fellows bellowing with him as he impaled it on a shoulder spike. They roared several more times before charging off down the road, leaving Twilight alone with the sound of distant gunfire.

Now, alone and surrounded by death, Twilight wept.

Author's Note

The ax cuts deep...It breaks the mare in the raven’s eye, and the light shall cover them both

I have a fair bit to say about this chapter.

First, it was going to be longer; there are a few more scenes of Twilight witnessing 40k warfare and the Sisters/Mattias saving her, but when I checked my word count I realized that a 5k chapter is easier to handle/edit than an 8-10k chapter. So, I'm breaking it into two parts (and kind of spoiled that Mattias and co. do not meet their ends here).

It wasn't always like that, though; this was one of the first scenes I had conceptualized, way back when I was finishing up God Empress and wondering what to do for the sequel. The original concept was that Twilight had been separated from Celestia and ended up on the front lines, during which she'd have a panic attack from the mass carnage of the battlefield. Seeing a guy get eviscerated ala Markos would have tipped her over the edge, and she would have been captured by the orks and it would be up to Corax to save her.

That was a bit much, and with some other elements it was a bit goofy (but then I always remind myself that 40k needs a bit of goofiness here and there to stay... well, 40k). So I ended up bringing in Mattias; Twilight would still be separated from the others, still witness and break down over combat, but she wouldn't be captured, and it would be Mattias that got carved up by the orks to show how serious things were going. But the more I thought of later events, the more I came to realize that an ally like Mattias could be useful, so he got to live and I created Markos. The Sisters save Naomi were spared a similar fate, as they were initially Markos' easily duped goons before I started writing them and realized that they were fun to write and had much more of a role to play.

I'll try to get part 2 out sometime soon.

Thank you all so much for your support. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

1.20- Warzone Caesaria: The Wrath of the Morning Star

Warzone Caesaria: Wrath of the Morning Star

Celestia calmly strode toward the center of the battleship, a squad of her Companions following close behind. The battle in space was over; strike cruisers and other escort craft were busy mopping up what remained of resistance, pounding the ork fleet into scrap that not even the Greenskins could use. Troop transports and other landing craft were already descending into Caesaria IV’s atmosphere, while heavier battle barges and cruisers moved in to provide orbital strikes when needed.

Celestia would be using a more direct method to reach the enemy.

“Status update.” she said as she strode into the main alcove, several squads of her Companions having already assembled.

“The xenos have started a major push from the north,” one of the leading Custodes said. “Lord Corax has ordered the Minotaurs to deploy in force in the south to hold the rest of the Greenskins there, but we lost contact with him soon after.”

“Most likely he is moving to strike the northern thrust; the Greenskins spotting a Primarch there may confuse them enough to cause a split in their forces.” Celestia replied. “And our forces on the ground?”

“Several armored and infantry regiments have moved forward to stop the attack, but they are hard pressed. Even with our reinforcements it might be some time before the front can stabilize.”

“That then is where we will make our presence known. Three squadrons will accompany me to strike against the Greenskins; the rest will deploy to the south to assist the Minotaurs.” the leading Custode nodded before Celestia stopped in the center of the room, her Companions forming up in a loose group behind her. “Have you located the main command post for the Guard’s defenses?”

“We have.” A nearby console lit up, displaying a map of Caesaria’s main hive. “Lord General Kastner’s headquarters is in Sector 230, near the main industrial road. The Greenskin presence is lighter in that area, but that may just be to throw off our focus.

“Alert them that I will be arriving shortly. In the meantime, deploy yourselves towards the heaviest of the fighting. I shall bring up our reinforcements for the main assault.” there was a pause before Celestia spoke again. “I wish you luck in your endeavors, my friend; may the enemy not find you wanting.”

“As with you, Empress.” Celestia closed her eyes, flexing her hands as she called up her power around her Companions. The battleship could easily provide a teleport for her and her Companions, but Celestia felt that her arrival on the battlefield needed a more... “personal” touch.

One moment, Celestia and her Companions were standing in the center of the battleship. Next, they were standing just outside a small collection of tents and makeshift barracks, surrounding Guard soldiers jumping back in surprise at the platoon of golden warriors that materialized in their midst. It was a testament to their training that they did not panic, though many were clearly shaken as they dropped to their knees in reverence.

“Please, save your praise for when we are victorious.” she said. The Guardsmen nervously rose to their feet, still avoiding eye contact with Celestia and the Custodes. Setting that thought aside, Celestia strode towards the command tent, more Guardsmen giving way and kneeling as she walked.

The tent itself was rather cramped, with Celestia pausing outside lest she cause it to collapse upon entering. Inside, communications officers rushed to and fro as they relayed information and orders to units, not even pausing in the presence of the Empress. Celestia waited patiently, though some of her Custodes seemed to be on edge as they stood behind her.

Finally, one of the Guardsmen happened to look up as he passed by. He froze, hands trembling as he took in what stood before him. “E-E-Empress?” he stammered.

“Apologies for the distraction, but I would like a situation report of the battle,” she said. “Please send your commanding officer out when it is convenient.” The Guardsman choked, but hurried off to his duties. Celestia waited several more moments before an officer wearing a greatcoat and peaked hat stepped out of the tent. He took a moment to size up Celestia before speaking.

“If I may speak freely, my lady,” he said, still avoiding direct eye contact. “But I honestly thought that Morillo and the others were trying to make a fool of me when they told me the Emperor had returned as a woman.”

“You would not be the first to question that fact.” Celestia said. “But that is a matter for another time. Now, what is our status at the front?”

“Troubled.” Kastner leaned back into the tent, barking for a map and table to be brought out. Celestia stepped back to give the Guardsmen some room. “The attack in the south is obviously a feint; the ork warlord, Skullkrusha, has a custom Titan-class vehicle that it uses to lead attacks, and my reconnaissance sweeps have detected it in the north.”

“Is it possible that the beast may have placed it there to draw our forces away?” she asked.

“The ork is cunning, but not that cunning.” the general looked down at the map. “Unfortunately, it also has a fondness for hit and run attacks against our lines; I only have three armored divisions, two mobile infantry divisions, and three artillery units remaining to block the attack in the north. The orks outnumber us by several orders of magnitude, even with your reinforcements.”

“The orks do not have the most powerful psyker to have ever lived on their side.” Celestia countered.

“Very true, but even then many Guardsmen and Astartes will be seeing their last battle today.” There was a pause as Celestia studied the map. The two million Guardsmen she did have could be enough to blunt this attack and perhaps roll back the lines significantly, but even the best laid plans would incur horrendous casualties and stall her Crusade several months, while most likely drawing in more orks to the system.

And I thought merely using my powers were rusty...

“What of these fortifications here?” Celestia asked, pointing towards a space between the main road and the projected path of the orks’ attack, where a line of trenches and bunkers had been drawn.

“We initially used it as a defensive line, but the Greenskins somehow managed to flank us; I lost two Infantry regiments before artillery and bombing forced the xenos back. We have not had the men to move and retake the position.”

“We do now.” Celestia stepped back. “I will lead our forces to that point and fortify. Even an ork can realize when its forces are in danger of being flanked, and my presence may be enough to draw the main brunt of the attack. If all goes well, I will slay this ‘Skullkrusha’ while the rest of your forces attack from the rear and crush the Greenskins.”

“That is a risky move. I am unsure if we could bring the necessary strength to completely rout them in the manner you have suggested.” Kastner paused for a moment, studying the map as Celestia waited. “I think I see how it can be done. What forces will you require?”

“Call to the current reinforcements and have six divisions moved up to reform the line. I will ensure that they are well supported by tanks and Astartes.” Celestia looked up to Kastner. “The rest, I leave in your hands. Once the Greenskins have attacked my lines, move your forces forward to pin them down.”

“As you command, Empress.” the general saluted before continuing. “I swear on my life, we shall not disappoint you today.”

“No doubt. Relay my orders, and I shall conduct our forces to the battle.” General Kastner saluted once more before ducking back into the tent, barking orders while Celestia stepped away to contact the fleet.

“News, Empress?” the voice over the vox caster asked.

“I will be taking a force up to a defensive line due east from the city,” she said. “Have the Imperial Fists deploy forces to prepare the line, and make sure that the rest of my Companions are ready to arrive on my command.”

“As you command, Empress.” a brief pause. “You shall not find us wanting in this coming battle.”

“Battle?” Celestia chuckled. “If all goes well, we will win this war before the day is done.”

...

Celestia could have teleported to the line, but marching at the head of the Imperial Guard column, with her Custodes following behind, would act as a most proper boost to morale and trust. The journey was arduous for many, as ork attacks and Imperial counter attacks had all but destroyed many of the side roads and paths that they could have taken to the line. Still, the Guard pressed on, smashing through whatever obstacles might have stood in their way en-route to the enemy.

Ahead, Celestia could hear sporadic bursts of gunfire. Upon cresting the first of a few artificial hills, she saw that it came from the Imperial Fists digging in along the line. The burning wrecks of a few ork flyers dotted the field along the line, felled by a dug-in Stalker flakk tank. Tactical and Devastator Marines had spread themselves along the line as best they could, waiting for any sign of ork presence beyond their scout vehicles.

The line itself was almost a mile long, with two trenches running almost parallel to one another. The trenchline bent almost halfway along its length, heading towards the northwest and what Celestia guessed would be the main line. Most of its pillboxes had been bombed, but there remained quite a few gun nests and deeper pits to use for heavy weapons and tanks. Yes, this will be quite useful.

“Quickly now; I want all heavy weapons ready in ten minutes.” she called. “Tanks and mechanized forces will stay in the rear in the event the orks attempt to flank us or overwhelm the first few ranks. All others shall come with me.” there were shouts of confirmation as the Guard began to split up, a large number of infantry and heavy weapons teams forming up behind the Custodes as they approached the trenches. The Imperial Fists spotted Celestia as she approached, one climbing out of the trench and hurrying to her as she drew close.

“Apologies, Empress, for our lack of preparation,” the Space Marine said, bowing slightly. “Ork air attacks have slowed some of our fortification efforts, but we are making due.”

“I understand.” Celestia bade him rise as she continued on. “At the very least, we know that the Greenskins are alerted to our presence. All that remains is that we created enough of a distraction that their warlord commits himself to the attack.”

“Of course, Empress.” the Imperial First replied. “Your orders?”

“Assist the Guard in setting up their heavy weapons, and continue with your fortification efforts. I will anchor the front line.” the Astarte nodded, breaking off to relay Celestia’s commands. It took little effort for her and the Custodes to skirt the edges of the trenches, moving up until they reached the lip of the first trench. The second trench had been dug into the side of a gentle rise, giving the second rank a better field of fire without risking them blowing one of their comrade’s head off. For a rather makeshift defensive line, it was surprisingly solid.

Whether that was fact or not would have to be seen once the orks attacked.

As Celestia waited, she reached out into the Warp, opening her senses to the world and the people on and around it. The Guard in the north were holding well against the Greenskins, though with each passing second she could feel one life after another winking out of existence. To the south, the Minotaurs had hit the ork diversionary force, the full might of the Chapter sweeping through the Greenskins with grim resolve.

But perhaps most troubling, Twilight was nowhere to be found. Even as she probed deeper into the Warp, the light of her student was hidden from her sight. She should be fine... Celestia thought. The Sisters and the Inquisitor should keep her from harm. She recalled her soul, focusing her attention forward as she scanned the horizon.

In the distance, she could see a cloud of dust and smoke moving towards the position. Greenskins; it was not the full might of the WAAAGH!!!, but a decent sized warband being destroyed would draw enough attention for now. Celestia unhooked her sword from her hip, twisting it slightly in her hand before she activated it. Mystical flames raced up and down the blade, her armor shimmering with light from the slightest movement.

Soon, she could start to make out the outlines of the enemy. The warband was a fair bit larger than she had first guessed, with dozens of lesser orks supported by tanks, bikers, and a few medium sized walkers. No sign of the warlord’s Titan, though; that would require a little more than a meager defensive line to attract.

“Destroy the vehicles,” she said. “That should slow the xenos down a bit.” Astartes and Guardsmen relayed her order, dozens of voices echoing down the line as lascannons and missile launchers were prepared. The Custodes spread out a bit, as was their style of independent fighting, not a single one making a sound as they prepared to receive the charge.

As the orks sped up to close the distance further, the Imperium struck.

Dozens of lascannon shots sliced through the air, blue streaks of light flashing as they found their targets. Two of the enemy trukks exploded outright, flipping over as they disgorged their occupants into the dirt. Frag missiles struck among the bikers and those orks on foot, deadly shrapnel cutting easily through the Greenskins’ makeshift armor. This drew a roar from the orks, the cloud of dust following them growing as they continued to speed forward.

Celestia cleared her mind, raising her taloned hand towards the enemy. There was a brief pause before the very air before her exploded in warpflame, currents of fire engulfing the horde. Their screams of pain and anger died in an instant, leaving behind only charred piles of ash and scrap metal to mark that there had ever been Greenskins standing at that point. Still, more continued onward, waving their weapons in the air as they closed with the human who dared strike down their fellows in such a manner.

Celestia took a few steps forward and unleashed another torrent of warpflame. Though the orks were more prepared for the attack, many more were struck down by her power. By now, they had closed to range of their crude weapons, some slowing only so they could open fire on the Imperium line. The humans and Space Marines replied in kind, thousands of bullets, bolter shells, and lasbolts flying through the air as man and xenos clashed on the plains of Caesaria.

Celestia and her Custodes continued forward. In the battle of man and beast, she was beyond them.

Celestia swept her sword around, flames racing above her head as she prepared for another strike. Under normal circumstances she would have merely launched her attack, but to inspire terror and draw attention she needed a bit more theatrics in her approach. The flames briefly took the form of a great eagle before rushing downward, many orks turning to run before they were engulfed. The ground beneath her cracked from the force and heat, steam rising up and wafting around her until a faint halo had formed. With another sweep of her hand she cleared away any remaining smoke and fire, just enough so she could get a good look at the enemy before her.

Two of the larger walkers turned on her, readying their weapons to fire. Celestia turned her hand upward and balled it into a fist, a golden shield forming around her and her Companions as bullets sparked off. “Focus fire on the lesser Greenskins,” Celestia called into her vox. “My Companions and I will deal with the larger ones.” She did not wait for a reply of affirmation before going on the attack again, conjuring up another ball of flame before thrusting her sword outward. The ball shifted to a bright lance, the beam punching a glowing hole straight through the nearest walker with ease. The walker staggered before exploding, shrapnel and pieces of ork scattering everywhere as Celestia turned her attention to the next.

Just as the second walker tumbled to its doom, Celestia saw the reorganized Greenskins rushing forward. She called away her flames, drawing her sword back and bracing for the charge while her Companions brought their Guardian Spears forward. These orks did not even bother with shooting, blindly rushing forward in search of enemies to kill.

“Companions, to me,” she called. “Show these xenos the true might of Humanity!” There was a pause before the air between the orks and Celestia shimmered, just as another full squad of Custodes teleported onto the battlefield. Armed with storm shields and swords, the Custodes leapt into the Greenskins, bowling over several as they cut their way through the mob. Celestia and the others pushed forward, eager to join their brothers in battle against the enemy.

Battle shifted quickly to slaughter; the heavy armor and unsurpassed skill of the Custodes allowed them to shrug off or dodge past the orks’ strikes, some dropping half a dozen before they were even hit. Celestia herself waded gracefully through the melee, whipping her sword around as a dancer would manipulate a baton. An upward strike sent one ork tumbling through the air, while a thrust to her left slew two in that single strike. One larger ork took a clumsy swing at Celestia with its Power Klaw, only for her to catch the beast’s arm and pull it and a chunk of its upper torso away. Flesh and blood splattered across Celestia’s armor, her left hand dripping with crimson as she tore through another group, yet despite all this Celestia maintained an aura of calm.

It was only war. That, at least, was one of the few constants that remained in her life.

Celestia slammed a challenging Warboss into the dirt, barely pausing as she crushed its armored head with her heel. Around her, her Custodes waded through the fallen bodies of the enemy, slowing their advance only to let off a burst of gunfire before returning to the melee. The Relentless advance of the Empress and her Companions, combined with the continued firepower of the main line, had created a gap between human and xenos that the latter dared not tread. This is still not enough.

“Companions, To me!” Celestia called once more, summoning another shield to protect the Custodes from incoming fire. “Back to the line! We must draw these xenos further in if we are to lure their warlord to his end!” The Custodes drew closer together, those armed with swords and shields at the front covered by those wielding Guardian Spears. The orks surged forward once more, crashing into the Custodes like a wave as they stabbed and hacked at anything that moved. Slowly Celestia and her Companions pulled back, striking down orks with almost rhythmic precision while she deflected shells and bullets from newly arrived Greenskins and their war machines.

Once they had pulled back closer to the line, Celestia closed her eyes and focused, raising her sword towards the heavens as fire raced around the blade. The sky, already darkened from smoke and air pollution, crackled with energy as she drew more and more power around herself. The air itself seemed to hum, light swirling around the soldiers of humanity as they battled against the Greenskins.

Finally, Celestia attacked.

Her eyes blazing with inner fire, she leapt forward and swung, the ork in front of her having a brief moment of terror before it was vaporized. A thunderous roar tore through the air, those orks that were not destroyed by Celestia’s strike knocked back and broken by the force unleashed. Tanks and walkers were shattered by her power, some exploding spectacularly as ammunition and fuel was ignited. Dozens of orks dropped their weapons and ran, only to be cut down by vengeful humanity or burned in the holocaust of the Empress’ wrath.

A cheer rose from the defensive line; the Guardsmen, having suffered relatively light casualties, called out in praise to the Empress and her Companions for their defense. Some shouted curses and jeers at the retreating enemy, while others chanted hymns and prayers of victory. This continued for several minutes before Celestia raised her hand.

“The initial skirmish is ours,” she said. “Now, let us see if the orks wish to continue the fight.” Most of the cheering and praise died down, Guardsmen and Imperial Fists returning to fortifying their positions, though some further in the back took a bit longer to get the message. In the distance, Celestia thought she could hear the sound of gunfire dying off slightly, either from the orks choosing to fall back and attack at a later time, or from Skullkrusha looking to test his luck with the new line.

As the minutes ticked by, it turned out to be the latter; off in the distance Celestia could see smoke and faded shapes drawing closer to the line. Tanks and walkers, no doubt, perhaps even several Gargants and Stompas. A larger one, equipped with two massive saws and a belly-mounted cannon, appeared to be leading the charge, void shields and other energies crackling around it. Skullkrusha’s vehicle, no doubt. Celestia briefly released her power, burning away whatever residue remained from the previous battle, and as the rest of the line prepared she took a moment to survey the oncoming horde.

I could risk a lance from this range, perhaps destroy the Gargant before it closes the gap further. The distance is troublesome, and I might not have the focus to construct a shield when the Greenskins retaliate.

Celestia’s thoughts were interrupted by a roar from overhead. Glancing up, she could see dozens of crimson and black aircraft streaking across the sky, billowing clouds of smoke trailing after them as they swooped down to attack. “From above! Down!” Celestia constructed another shield, this one sufficient enough to cover a large portion of the defensive line, but the orks’ speed meant that at least some of the bomms and gunfire would reach the line.

The trenchworks were rocked by explosions, shrapnel raining down on the Guardsmen and Space Marines like snow. Celestia’s shield flared as shells burst against it, the Empress wincing slightly from particularly hard hits. As predicted, some managed to break through the shield and strike the soldiers beneath, with only a few bits of armor and mangled bodies to mark that the crater had once contained men. The Stalker tank’s cannons blazed as the Space Marines tried to cut down some of the orks, a few straggling bommers spiraling out of the sky from direct hits.

The air assault passed, Celestia straightening up as she readjusted her shield. The Gargants had drawn back slightly, readying their massive guns to fire on the Imperials. Before them, another horde of Greenskins came bounding forward, these ones shielded by meks and psykers providing shields and illusions for their followers. “I will need to drop the shield for just a moment to strike the enemy. Prepare yourself!”

Celestia refocused, the shield flickering for a moment before vanishing, as if on cue, thousands of bullets and heavy shells hurtled towards the Imperials, deep gashes tearing through the line and the soldiers therein. The Astartes were able to weather the attack more easily, but even they could not stand up under the punishment from ork Gargants. Just as the Stalker belched fire from a direct hit, Celestia finally focused her power enough and attacked once more.

Three arcs of golden lightning raced forward, zig-zagging across the sky as they reached out for the walkers. Weirdboys and meks tried to raise their defenses to redirect the attack, but any that did found themselves cooked from within by the sheer psychic might. Finally, the bolts struck the Gargants, two punching deep through their targets while the leader convulsed as lightning arced around its body. Finally, the left Gargant shuddered and collapsed, crushing dozens of tanks and Greenskins beneath it, while the right glowed before exploding in a massive cloud of smoke and fire, the shockwave forcing even Celestia to take a small step back.

The center Gargant, though, seemed unharmed save for its pace being less certain and its weapons stuttering much more than usual. More energy crackled around it, and Celestia prepared to launch a more powerful attack against the walker before it could right itself.

The walker, though, had served its purpose well; behind Celestia, among the trenches and bunkers, the air began to shimmer with power. The soldiers therein had little time to react before orks teleported in, dozens of boyz and Meganobz eager to slaughter the human defenders. At the center was a massive brute, heads taller than a dreadnought and clad in heavy armor forged from the ruins of countless Imperial tanks and walkers. With a wicked cackle he set upon the defenders with his followers, slicing through flakk and power armor with the two Astartes-sized circular saws strapped to his wrists.

Celestia turned, and saw Skullkrusha’s rampage through her lines.

“Hold the horde; I will rescue our forces from the enemy.” She called to the nearest Custodes. The merely nodded in acceptance as they drew themselves forward, spears and swords ready to receive the rest of the Greenskins. Celestia, meanwhile, whipped her sword around as she charged, sprinting as she prepared to jump on the Warboss and his followers.

Skullkrusha, however, spotted her as she advanced. With another chuckle he raised his left arm, aiming a pair of scavenged battle cannons at Celestia. Celestia raised a smaller psychic shield as Skullkrusha fired, massive shells as big as a man’s torso smashing against the shield. The first was deflected with little difficulty, but the second scored a hit against the edge of the shield, leaving just enough force to knock Celestia back.

Celestia pulled herself back to her feet, just as Skullkrusha ordered his Meganobz forward to deal with the interloper. Like their Warboss they were also armed with massive Killsaws, the blades caked with blood both old and new. “Is this what you come against me with?” Celestia asked, Bringing her sword up in preparation for the attack. “As far as being mocked, I have faced much worse.”

The first nob swung at Celestia, who merely stepped back and severed the xenos’ arm with a simple parry. As that Greenskin fell away, another stormed forward and rammed the Killsaws into Celestia’s arm, sparks flying as the blades tried to slice through her armor. With a twist she swung her sword around again, disarming the beast before she split its skull with a downward strike. The third did not even get the dignity of facing her blade, Celestia channeling only a small portion of her power and popping the Greenskin’s head like an overripe melon. The others balked for the briefest instant as their comrades were killed, giving Celestia enough time to shift her stance and prepare for their next round of attacks.

The nobs charged forward again, this time two of them striking out at the Empress. Celestia deflected the first, while the second left another gash in her armor as the saws scraped against it. A punch from her clawed gauntlet knocked away one Greenskin, while the second saw its next strike deflected by Celestia’s sword. Celestia kicked out, snapping the ork’s leg back before a second strike eviscerated it, but in doing so the first Greenskin struck again, though once more it failed to penetrate her armor any more than a few superficial scratches. Celestia reached forward and grabbed the Meganob by the head, squeezing until it was crushed beneath her fingers.

That left only Skullkrusha, and the Warboss was no longer amused.

Celestia braced herself as the ork came charging forward, arm cannons blazing and one hand drawn back to crush the human before him. With a grunt Celestia absorbed the strike as best she could, her heels digging deep trenches in the dirt. She channeled her powers once more, releasing a bolt that should have crippled the Greenskin with little issue.

However, the strike did little but fizzle against the Greenskins. How...? Celestia had little time to consider the implications before Skullkrusha pulled back, slamming his forearm into Celestia’s stomach and knocking her to the ground.

Celestia crafted another shield, Skullkrusha’s Killsaw bouncing off as she pulled herself back to her feet. With a snort she charged forward, swiping with her talon first to draw the Greenskin’s attention. As Skullkrusha allowed the talon to scrape across his armor, Celestia lunged forward with her sword, pouring more of her energy into it to slice through the beast’s defenses. While whatever psychic defenses the ork had dampened some of the strike, Celestia still found a gap and felt her sword plunge deep into the enemy’s hide. Skullkrusha howled in pain and reeled back, giving Celestia enough time to draw back for another strike.

Skullkrusha lunged, Celestia darting to her right to dodge the attack. She sliced upward, splitting the ork’s gun in half but failing to break through his armor. She struck again, sparks flying as Killsaw and Power Sword clashed against one another as the two combatants tried to force each other back. They broke away, Celestia sweeping her blade towards Skullkrusha’s head as the Warboss drew back to deliver another gut punch.

Celestia channeled the Warp, intent on increasing her strength tenfold for the upcoming strike. With a cry she attacked, her sword blazing as it sliced through armor and buried itself deep in the Warboss’ shoulder. Unfortunately, it did not have enough force to fully pass through, and Celestia could only brace as the ork struck her again. The attack caused her to stumble back slightly, but not enough to indicate a major strike. Wrenching her sword free of the Warboss’ shoulder, the two backed off to size up one another and the battle around them.

The Imperial lines were crumbling under the weight of the attack. The Custodes still held, but with the Empress distracted orks were beginning to slip around their lines and into the trenches. The Imperial Fists stepped forward to intercept, their armor and weapons shielding the Guardsmen from certain death as they fell back to the second line of defence.

But relief was approaching; over the Warboss’ shoulder Celestia could see black shapes cruising through the sky, no doubt Corax and the Raven Guard en route to relieve her group. Dispatch the Greenskin, then rally the others.

Celestia brought her sword up in a guard position, circling about as she waited for Skullkrusha to attack. The beast let out another war cry, dozens of orks around him echoing in response as they pressed against the Imperials. Celestia said nothing, sliding her foot back as Skullkrusha came barreling towards her.

The ork struck like a train, but Celestia bracing herself with the Warp merely caused the two to crash against one another. Skullkrusha slammed Killsaws and fists into Celestia, while she held him at bay with psychic shield after psychic shield. She tried to retaliate with strikes of her own, but the ork’s size and relentlessness made it difficult to maneuver.

Beyond, Corax and the Raven Guard struck. The Primarch barely broke stride as he charged into the fray, slicing through Greenskins with ease in his push to reach Celestia. Not even those nobs that Celestia had missed were enough to slow Corax, flailing helplessly before he cut through them.

Celestia broke away from Skullkrusha, deflecting the Warboss’ Killsaw with her talon. As she did so, Corax lept onto the beast, stabbing his Lightning Claws downward towards the Greenskin’s head. The ork bellowed again, thrashing his massive bulk around and tossing the Primarch aside. “Corax!” Celestia called. “The Greenskin is blocking my powers somehow; find a way to break through and I will finish this battle.” Corax said nothing, swiping at Skullkrusha once more to draw the Warboss’ attention. Skullkrusha snorted and struck, knocking Corax back with a shower of sparks. Celestia sprinted forward and buried her sword in the ork’s arm once more, drawing the Greenskin back to her.

Now, Corax struck. He pounced forward and latched onto the front of Skullkrusha’s armor, stabbing towards the Greenskin’s head while searching for what was causing the psychic interference. Skullkrusha reached to yank the Primarch off, grabbing Corax around the back before flinging him to the ground. As he broke away, Celestia saw that Corax had ripped off a part of the Warboss’ armor, some of it shimmering slightly from some form of energy. As Skullkrusha raised his Killsaws to finish Corax, Celestia released a small bolt of energy towards the ork.

The bolt sparked against the Warboss’ armor, leaving a deep gash in the already damaged armor. “Now, you will suffer my wrath, Greenskin.” Celestia drew in more power and released, a glowing singularity forming before her before a brilliant beam of light engulfed the Greenskin. Surprisingly, the beast merely roared in anger and turned to face her, Celestia pouring in more power to overwhelm whatever residual power remained to protect Skullkrusha.

Finally, she could feel something shatter, her power surging forward to consume Skullkrusha. The world went white for the briefest of moments, before finally the surge died down. Celestia refocused her vision, watching as Corax pulled himself back to his feet and observing the two charred stumps that were Skullkrusha’s legs.

“This ends. Now.” Celestia channeled more power, her head aching slightly from the strain of utilizing the Warp in rapid fire displays of great power. Fire gathered around her once more, twisting and writhing like an angered snake, before Celestia swept her sword forward and cast a massive curtain down on the enemy. Orks were torched to the bone, but Astartes and Guardsmen found themselves surprisingly unscathed by the torrent of flames. Their leader dead, and with a veritable holocaust of flames destroying their frontlines again and again, the orks began to falter in their assault.

Enough for the Raven Guard to speed forward and begin the true counter attack.

Celestia recalled her power, pausing for a moment to regain focus. “Empress, are you well?” Corax asked, pulling himself out of the mud.

“I am fine,” she replied. “A bit winded, but I can continue.”

“No doubt.” Corax crossed to Celestia and handed her the chunk of armor he had ripped from the ork. “This was most likely what had blocked your power.” Celestia took the metal, examining it for several moments. Besides normal scrap metal, she spotted a twisted strip of brass, covered with ork graffiti but not enough that she couldn’t make out a glowing red mark in the center of the piece.

“So, this beast has had a clash with the followers of Khorne,” she mused. After a moment, she dropped the metal to the ground and stomped on it, shattering the collar to uselessness. “No matter, there is work to be done. Though I would have preferred that you stayed to handle the south, I thank you for coming to my aid.”

“Not only yours; your student and her companions as well were caught up in the battle, about a mile south of here.” Celestia’s blood ran cold. Her hand trembled, and it took great focus not to lose her composure.

“Is she safe?”

“Physically, yes. I ordered some of my men to escort her back to the fleet.” a pause. “I assume you would want to see her?” Celestia remained silent. Twilight had not been safe; somehow, she had gotten too close to the warzone, left at the mercy of the Greenskins. Corax said she was safe, but for what she had seen...

“... I-in time,” Celestia shook her head. “I will visit her once these Greenskins are dealt with. Continue with the assault; I will coordinate our forces and move to assist you.”

“Yes, Empress.” Corax collected himself and jumped away, joining his sons in their pursuit of the orks. Celestia remained, surveying the battlefield around her; hundreds of ork corpses filled her vision, stacked in piles where heavy weapons had easily cut them down. The Imperium, however, had not been unscathed; hundreds of Guardsmen lay broken and shattered, what few survivors remained pulling their wounded comrades out of the trenches. Many Space Marines as well had joined their allies in death, and Celestia could even see at least one of her golden-clad Companions laid low by the Green Tide.

And Twilight... wherever she was...

The Greenskins may have been routed, yet the Empress had failed.

Author's Note

Ah, nothing like killing Greenskins to bring the Imperium together, am I right?

With 8th Edition upon us, I will have to put a hold on stats and the like because I have little familiarity with the new system. Also, at some point or another I should have a job, and that will mean I’ll have to get a more consistent schedule.

I was going to have at least some reference to Pillarstodes (in fact, I had drafted up a “Celestia meets the Pillarstodes” chapter for April Fool’s), but it was cut for time. Also, this whole scenario was going to have Twilight captured by Skullkrusha and Corax sneaking in to save her, but that was edited for time/silliness.

Likes and comments are, as always, appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

2.14- Stories and Confessions

Stories and Confessions

Judith hummed as she brought a crate filled with ammunition towards the lander, Frederik clanking against her armor as she continued onward. The rest of her Sisters were assisting Magos Aryll and the Valhallans with similar duties, Ruth and Veronica helping to inspect damage the techpriest had deemed important while Naomi and Rebecca moved supplies onboard.

The mood was surprisingly somber. Judith couldn’t figure out why.

“Solemnace,” Alexis breathed as Judith drew closer. “Why are we going to Solemnace? Did we do something to offend the Empress?”

“Not unless Tara did something to offend her,” Judith replied, passing the ammunition crate to the Valhallan. Alexis gasped as he tried and failed to handle the weight, the crate clattering to the ground as he sagged forward. “She is coming with us, after all, and I doubt the Empress would be so eager to send her into danger after our experiences here.”

“But Solemnace!” Alexis protested, finally getting a good grip on the ammunition. “Of all the Death Worlds she could have sent us to, why there? Why not back home to Valhalla?”

“I guess there isn’t anything of pressing interest to the Empress on Valhalla.” Both the stormtroopers scoffed at this, but said nothing more. Judith straightened up, looking for a new task to attend to while the others continued their work. “Where are Tara and Lord Mattias? Did the Empress call them away again?”

“It is not our place to question the actions of the Inquisitor, Judith,” Naomi said, taking the ammunition crate Alexis was still struggling with. “If they need time in private, so be it.”

“Well, we still need to watch over Tara, and you know what happens when you let her off on her own.”

“She badmouths a Primarch and apparently commands xenos?” Alexis offered, drawing a few glances from the Sisters. “... What? I was there too, and Lord Mattias didn’t tell me to remain silent about matters.”

“About what matters?” Judith turned, almost smacking her face against Lord Mir’shen’s chestplate. “Apologies, I did not mean to interrupt. But I had heard rumors that you were on a mission to Solemnace.”

“Orders from the Empress Herself,” Judith said, beaming up at the Forgefather. “She wants us to haggle for some artefact that’s on the planet. Tara was a bit lax on the details.”

“Because it is not our place to ask such questions of the Empress’s Student, no matter how friendly she is.” Ruth called.

“I see.” Mir’shen nodded. “I am sure we will have much to discuss on the matter during our trip.”

“You are coming with us, Lord Mir’shen?” Naomi asked, coming back down the ramp.

“Of my own accord, if that is an issue.” Mir’shen stepped past Judith, taking up one of the remaining crates easily in one hand. “The Lord of Solemnace is an old enemy of the Salamanders, and if the artefact you are pursuing is what I think it is, it is imperative that I am there for it.” Judith felt a shiver run down her spine. Tara and Mattias had not said much about the artefact the Empress had asked them to get, but the presence of Lord Mir’shen added another layer of intrigue... excitement was not a vice the Empress condoned, according to the priests, but Judith could not help herself.

“We welcome your presence, Lord Mir’shen.” Naomi said, giving the Forgefather a bow. Mir’shen gave the Sister Superior a smile as he headed up into the ship, the gangplank creating slightly under the bulk of his armor.

“See, the Empress has blessed this mission further with the presence of one of her Angels of Death.” Judith chirped.

“I’m pretty sure that’s not how that works, Judith.” Ruth said, taking up the last of the supplies into the ship. “Well, that should be the last of it. Now we just need Lord Mattias and Tara.”

“Probably just stopping for a quickie, for all we know.” Alexis muttered, causing Nikolai to slug him in the shoulder. “What?!”

“Try to get yourself shot by the enemy and not by our allies, Alexis.” Nikolai countered, pushing his brother towards the gangplank. Judith smiled, not really sure by what the Valhallans were on about, but from the way Sister Naomi shook her head it must not have been too important.

It was about then that Judith heard something moving behind her. She turned, seeing Lord Mattias and Tara coming up to the ship. Tara looked nervous, eyes darting around from building to building as she followed behind the Inquisitor, while Mattias kept his head down and eyes focused forward. “Lord Mattias,” Naomi called, stepping down to greet the two. “We have just finished loading and are awaiting...” Naomi trailed off as Mattias kept walking, not even bothering to acknowledge the others as he stepped aboard the transport.

“... Well, he seems in a hurry.” Judith said, frowning as she looked to Tara. “Is something the matter with the Inquisitor?”

“Wha-?” Tara said, shaking her head as if she had just woken up. “I-I’m sorry. There’s just a lot I’m trying to deal with right now...” a pause. “What were we talking about?”

“Lord Mattias,” Naomi said, her face softening. “Tara, you look ill. Are you sure you’re feeling alright?”

“Feeling?” Tara’s face flushed red. “I feel great! And normal! Definitely normal! Yup, I’m just a normal psyker human just like everyone else... well, except for the psyker part, but that’s fine, isn’t it?” she gave a sheepish grin, Judith and Naomi exchanging an odd glance before looking back to the frazzled young psyker.

“Perhaps you should go speak with Lord Mir’shen,” Judith offered, her smile returning. “He will be joining us on this mission, and we know how you consider him a friend.”

“Maybe that’s what I need.” Tara nodded. “Yes, just someone I can talk to and not worry about being judged... or shot... or condemned... or yelled at...” Tara continued to rattle off various harsh reactions to... whatever it was she was dealing with, slowly working her way up to the ship as Judith, Naomi, and the other Sisters looked on.

“Is something the matter with Tara?” Veronica asked.

“That does seem to be the case,” Naomi said, stepping forward so the Sisters formed up around her. “I do believe something occurred between her and the Inquisitor, but it is not our position to pry. Nevertheless, I want you all to keep a closer eye on Tara than normal as we make our journey to Solemnace, in the event that whatever she is facing boils over and she needs us more than ever.”

“We... don’t have to spy on Tara...” Rebecca started, gently massaging the Element of Kindness. “... do we?”

“Not in the same sense the Inquisitor and his henchmen would,” Naomi said. “Just... be there for her, if that makes any sense. Be her counselors, her mentors... friends... and I am sure she will see this time through.”

“We will be the Light of the Empress for her,” Ruth replied, firming up her stance. “No matter what happens, we shall not fail Tara a second time!”

“Indeed.” Naomi said, reaching down to unclamp the new helmet the Empress had procured for her. “Do not repeat anything we have discussed to anyone else, especially not the Inquisitor or Tara. Now, we must not keep the others waiting.” With that she slid her helmet on, the other sisters forming up behind her with Judith taking up the rear, the tune she had been humming earlier floating back into her mind.

Perhaps the Inquisitor and Tara were having issues, but with her help and the presence of Lord Mir’shen, such issues would be no more challenging than turning on Frederik’s pilot light. And Tara would thank her for it.

...

So the humans see you as their saviour, their champion... they do not know how appropriate that title is.

You are young, inexperienced... Fate will be unkind to you, but then you are never one to back down from a challenge... aren’t you?

Your friends will fail you, but you are no stranger to failure...

Aren’t you?

What are you willing to sacrifice for the true safety of your friends?

...

The mess hall was smaller than the main ones, mainly reserved for Mattias and his entourage. He and the Valhallans had arrived first, taking seats near the edge of the room as they picked at processed meals and recaf that had not yet settled. Bianca and Angelique had come on soon, the Hospitaller setting the psyker down for a moment as she went to get food for both of them.

With some semblance of privacy, the group had a moment to talk.

“Magos Aryll has been busy examining the relic the Empress transferred over to the ship,” Mattias said, pushing his recaf off to the side. “From what he’s told me, it’s a wooden box.”

“Really?” Alexis asked. “No Mechanicus tech-speech or anything?”

“His words, not mine.” Mattias countered. “It’s a well crafted wooden box about the size of a Dreadnought sarcophagus with a few movable parts. The Magos has determined its hollow, but has not yet found an opening in case there is anything inside.”

“That’s for the Necrons to figure out, then.” Alexis frowned. “With all due respect to Her Majesty, but is giving a relic of that nature to them really prudent?”

“For all we know there’s a stasis grenade waiting inside for when they open it up.” Mattias straightened it up. “All we have to do is get it to Solemnace and trade it for the Unbound Flame. If all goes well, and I doubt it will, we’ll get out of there before the xenos decide disintegrating us is more prudent.”

“If it goes bad? No Inquisitor has shot their way out of Solemnace and lived to tell about it.” Alexis shifted in his seat. “As heretical as it may seem, I do enjoy being alive.”

“That will be for Tara to handle.” Mattias said. He had not spoken with Twilight since they had left Rynn’s World, and beyond a few awkward glances at meal times or in the training halls they had barely seen each other in the week that had passed. He wanted to speak with her, just to see if she was doing alright and was ready to face Solemnace.

You still haven’t fully gotten over the fact that in another universe she’s a small horse...

“My lord, is something the matter?” Alexis asked.

“The mare basks in the field as the eye fades under the gaze of the dragon.” Angelique said from her seat further down the table. The Valhallans and Mattias turned to look at the psyker, Angelique tracing a pattern into the table as she hummed to herself.

“... Maybe we could stick Angelique in the box and leave the Necrons to deal with her prophecies?” Alexis offered, drawing a glare from both Nikolai and Mattias. “Bad taste, I know.”

“What is bad taste?” Mattias turned and almost choked as he saw Forgefather Mir’shen taking a seat next to him, the Sisters following close behind. The Salamander had shed his armor for a loose fitting tunic, prominently displaying a multitude of scars that crisscrossed his arms and chest. Alexis paled and looked away while the other two tried to keep face.

“Just a bad joke from by brother, my Lord,” Nikolai said quickly, looking back at his food to avoid making eye contact with the Astartes. “Nothing you would be interested in, I am sure.”

“I would not say that,” Mir’shen grinned. “My elder brothers knew quite a few humorous tales involving an old blind man and his adulterous wife.” This seemed to draw Alexis’ attention before Mir’shen looked to the Sisters finishing their prayer. “Though given present company, I do not wish to sound rude.”

“I don’t mind,” Judith chirped. “It’d be like that one time I kissed Ruth.” the Sister in question choked on her drink while the Valhallans and Mattias blinked in surprise.

“Must we hear this story again?” Veronica asked as she and Rebecca helped Ruth start breathing again.

“They haven’t heard it,” Judith pointed to the Inquisitional party and the bemused Forgefather. “Come on, nothing bad happened.”

“Judith, if you tell that story I swear by the Empress’ Holy Name I will kill you,” Ruth growled, her voice still hoarse from her coughing fit.

“You’ve said that before, and I haven’t died, so I guess the Empress doesn’t want you to kill me, yet.” Judith shifted so she was facing the rest of the table. “When I was first brought in to the Order, I was placed in a training barracks with thirty other Sisters.” Judith took a breath. “Me, Ruth, Rachel, Sarah, Christina, Brianna, B’elanna, Susan-”

“I think they understand, Judith,” Veronica interrupted.

“Anyway, Rachel came in with me that day, and we were best friends.” Judith beamed as she continued. “We studied scripture together, we trained together, we even took naps together when Sister Superior Hannah wasn’t looking. Ruth was always there too, trying to get us to ‘be moral and upstanding symbols of the Emperor’s purity’, but we knew she was just looking after us and had fun with us too.”

“No, I did not.” Ruth fumed. “You hid my hymnals so many times I had to lock them to my wrists when I slept.”

“And I remember Sister Superior Hannah commending you on that.” Judith said. “But anyway, one night after Sister Hannah had lectured us on the Gracia convent’s standards of purity, how they were not allow to take husband or lover lest they tarnish their devotion to the Emperor, I had an idea...”

...

Judith rolled over in her bed, staring out through the dark at the sleeping forms of her other Sisters. All of them appeared perfectly at peace, even Sister Sophia’s snoring was calm, and yet Judith found she could not sleep. The claws of curiosity had sunk deep into her mind, and she needed to have them satiated before she was left drowsy and confused.

Grabbing onto the side of her bunk, she swung the upper half of her body down so she was at eye level with the lower bunk’s occupant. “Rachel?” she whispered. “Rachel?” there was a pause before the girl rolled over, her grey eyes unmistakable even in the low light.

“Hello Judith,” she said, her voice as soft as ever. “What’s wrong?”

“What do you think it’s like to kiss someone?” Judith asked.

“Sister Hannah told us we weren’t supposed to do anything like that.”

“I know, but I just want to know,” Judith firmed up her grip and pushed off with her legs, flipping down to Rachel’s bunk as the other Sister made room for her. “Is it nice? Disgusting? I’ve seen Church members and Guardsmen doing it all the time, and I just want to know.”

“Maybe you should ask Sister Hannah.” Rachel offered.

“No, she’ll beat me for questioning her.” Judith shrugged. “... Rachel, kiss me.”

“What?” Rachel asked, her voice still dull besides the surprise.

“Please? Just once, and I’ll never ask again. I’ll be a good Sister and never question anyone about the matter.” Judith puckered her lip. “Please?” there was a long pause, Rachel regarding Judith for signs of doubt. Finally, Rachel leaned forward, closing her eyes and placing a small kiss upon Judith’s puckered lip.

She took it fairly well, all things considered.

“GAK!!!” Judith screamed, tumbling off the bunk and striking the floor with a loud thump. “Oh Throne Oh Throne Oh Throne BLEUGH!!!” As other Sisters awoke from Judith’s cries, she charged towards the barracks’ door and flung it open, turning to her right and sprinting down the hall in search of a latrine. Yes, she was breaking curfew, and yes Sister Hannah would be along soon, but getting the feeling off her lips would be like stroking the Emperor’s cape in reverence.

Finally Judith found relief, nearly knocking over a Dialogus as she hurried into the latrine. Once inside she thrust her head under the sink, sputtering as she tried to get as much water on her face as possible. She stayed there for close to a minute, water continuing to wash over her face as the feeling and taste of Rachel’s lips departed.

Finally, and as her hair started to become soggy from exposure, Judith pulled her head free and spat away any remaining water. She sighed and turned, almost tripping over Rachel as the girl stood in the doorway to the latrine. “That was a rather unpleasant experience.” Rachel said.

“Yeah...” Judith replied, spitting out a few more drops of water. “I’m sorry I had to put you through that.”

“You are my Sister, and I would do anything for you.” Rachel said, the hint of a smile gracing her lips which Judith was quick to return.

“What’s going on here?!” Rachel turned, revealing a third Initiate standing in the hallway. Judith blinked as Sister Ruth stepped out of the shadows, her face set in a prominent scowl. “What are you two doing here? You’re breaking curfew!”

“I asked Rachel to kiss me just so I could see what it was like,” Judith said, stepping up to face Ruth fully. “It wasn’t nice.”

“B-but that’s sinful!” Ruth cried, her scowl replaced with shock. “Sisters of the Gracia Convent are forbidden from taking husband or lover! Why would you commit such an act against the Emperor?”

“I just wanted to see what it was like.” Judith protested. “I love Rachel, but she’s just my friend. Nothing sinful about having a friend, is there?” Ruth hesitated, fidgeting in her spot as the two other Sisters looked to her. Whether it was from being up so late or the water on her face numbing her brain, Judith had an idea. “Hey Ruth, do you want to know what kissing is like?”

“... Don’t you dare.” Ruth growled, nervously taking a step away from Judith.

“Come on, it’s just as awful as you think it is. Then we can all get this out of the way and move on.”

“N-no, I’m not sinning with you.” Ruth stammered, taking a few more steps back.

“Please, Ruth?” Judith asked, pouting again.

“HELP! JUDITH WANTS ME TO SIN WITH HER!!!!”

...

“... Sister Superior Hannah found us soon after that. Ruth got five paddles for breaking curfew and making too much noise, Rachel and I got twelve for breaking curfew, making too much noise, and kissing.” Judith shrugged. “I know some of our rituals do seem draconian, but I learned my lesson and we all grew from the experience.”

“That was the only time I was ever disciplined...” Ruth moaned, having buried her face in her hands. “A perfect Sister, ruined...”

“It wasn’t too bad, Ruth,” Rebecca said, placing a hand on Ruth’s back. “You are still perfect in our eyes, and I’m sure the Empress’ too.” Ruth just gave another moan of embarrassment and said nothing more. Mattias and Mir’shen seemed willing to spare the Sister the embarrassment, while Alexis gave a small chuckle.

“Well, that was something,” he said. “Almost like when I found Corporal Sasha and Lieutenant Nikita in the command Chimera on our deployment on Braxas IV.”

“Please,” Nikolai mumbled. “The last thing I want to remember is more about Braxas IV.”

“What happened there?” Naomi asked. “We were on deployment against heretics in the Gothic Sector, so we have had few encounters with Tyranids beyond Rynn’s World.”

“These two were sent to save me.” Mattias said, taking a sip from his recaf. “I was aiding an Adeptus Biologus mission to pick out some DNA strains to create more biotoxins for use against Cetus. Unfortunately for us, the Tyranids caught wise to our mission...”

...

Mattias pulled away from the dying Broodlord. Unfortunately for him, the thing still had a deathgrip on his left arm, with with a shriek of tearing metal he watched as the mechanical limb was ripped away from the rest of his body. He grimaced, shifting his power sword in his remaining hand so he could fetch his bolt pistol from where he dropped it, just in time before another wave of genestealers came surging forward.

Well, Aryll can always repair it later.

He stepped back to the makeshift defense line Aryll and his tech-thralls had assembled, the cyborgs pouring fire into the writhing horde of Tyranids while shrugging off strikes from bioweapons that would kill men with more flesh on them. Aryll himself was near the center, gathering up a few samples one of the dying Biologus adepts had dropped. “Any contact on an extraction?” Mattias asked.

“Our communications to the Sanguinium Martyres appear nullified,” the techpriest droned. “However, my scans have indicated the Valhallan 79th is within acceptable range for a pickup. I have requested their presence per your authority.”

“And what can be considered acceptable?” Mattias asked. He did not have to wait long before a volley of rockets slammed into the Tyranid horde, two Valkyrie gunships swooping past as sponson mounted bolters peppered some of the larger beasts. A few more Valkyries descended, pulling to a stop as soldiers clad in blue greatcoats came streaming out, lasguns blazing as they moved to relieve Aryll’s tech-thralls.

“Inquisitor!” Mattias looked up as a man in a greatcoat and power fist approached, flanked by five more heavily armed and armored troopers. “Captain Zhukov, Valhallan 79th. We received your missive and are here to extract your team.”

“Get the Biologus out of here first. I’ll do what I can to assist you holding the Tyranids at bay.”

“Uh, my lord...” one of the stormtroopers said, his voice muffled behind his facemask. “You seem to be a bit short handed for that.” this received a jab in the side from one of his fellows.

“That’s an Inquisitor you’re insulting, Alexis!” the other hissed.

“No, it’s nothing I haven’t heard before.” Mattias said, suppressing a chuckle. “Come, there are Tyranids to be fought.” Captain Zhukov nodded, drawing his plasma pistol and he and the stormtroopers hustled towards the front, Mattias falling in step alongside them.

The Valhallans had taken up a defensive perimeter, using some of the rocky outcroppings of Braxas IV as cover against the horde. A bellowing Commissar anchored the center with a number of special-weapons troopers, burning-hot plasma punching through the flimsy carapace of those Tyranids that had managed to close.

Of course, the Tyranids were swift, and for every one the Guard killed, five more were eager to take their place.

“Keep your fire overlapping,” Mattias called. “This particular tendril loves to make its minions more than capable of dodging lasbolts and bolter fire.” the message made its way down the line, and quickly the volley of lasbolts shifted so that there was next to no room for clever Tyranids to dodge through. Dozens fell dead with steaming holes punched through their carapaces, the tide shrinking back as they probed for a new avenue to attack.

Mattias stepped up behind Captain Zhukov and his entourage, noting that one of their number was lying on the ground with a poison spike through the eye. “We’ll need to get moving before the Tyranids send large beasts.”

“We’ve dealt with these creatures before, my lord.” Zhukov replied, firing off another overcharged plasma shot into the ranks of the enemy. “I’ve received a signal from the Valkyries; looks like the Biologus are secured and out of danger.”

“Good.” Mattias nodded. “Now to get the rest of your men out of here before the Tyranids resume their-” Mattias and the two Valhallans had only scant seconds to leap back as the Mawloc burst from the ground, Captain Zhukov and the other two soldiers vanishing into the monster’s gullet with a single bite. The special weapons team turned and fire, plasma burning through the Mawloc’s carapace as it dug back underground. Soon after a second Broodlord and a horde of genestealers came charging out of the hole, heedless of gunfire as they made straight for the Commissar and his team.

“You two, secure the landing zone!” Mattias barked. “I’ll handle this beast!”

“Our mission was to get you out alive, my lord,” the second one said, laying into the genestealers with a flurry of lasbolts. “I fail to see how leaving you to battle a Broodlord on your own fulfils that mission.” Mattias said nothing, but he could not help but grin. Valhallans, seeing everything through to the end.

“With me, then!” he called. “Fix bayonets! For the Emperor!” with that the trio charged, the Valhallans firing into the crowd while Mattias aimed his sword at the Broodlord currently helping itself to the Commissar’s brain. The beast turned towards him, hissing through blood soaked fangs as it dropped its former victim in preparation to receive this new challenger.

Mattias would not be daunted. The Emperor was on his side.

The Broodlord lunged forward, its two lower arms swiping towards Mattias’ stomach while its upper arms reached down to strike from above. Mattias beat aside one arm and stabbed, the blade sinking into the Tyranid’s chest as he ducked away from its other arms. The beast shrieked, swiping at Mattias and ripping a large gash through in the back of his armor, but Mattias flicked his blade forward to open a large gap in the Broodlord’s gut.

Mattias continued through, ending up behind the Broodlord as it searched for him. He twisted his sword around in his grip and leapt, crying out as he planted the blade between the Broodlord’s shoulder. The beast shrieked again, flailing as it tried to break free of the Inquisitor, leaving it open to a few high powered shots from the two stormtroopers. A few volleys, and the Broodlord was now headless.

“Lord Mattias,” Aryll’s voice crackled over his vox. “My tech-thralls and I are on our way back to the ship. Extract yourself before the Tyranid concentration becomes too great.”

“Good.” Mattias looked to the two stormtroopers. “I’ll need a transport as well.”

“This way, my lord,” the leading Valhallan ushered Mattias forward, waving down a circling Valkyrie. A number of the larger Tyranid organisms took potshots at the flyer, but at this range the various spikes and beetles fell far short of the Valkyrie. The two Valhallans cleared the way, waving for Mattias to hurry as he shook off a stubborn Devourer from his boot.

“Forward Base Twelve!” Mattias called ahead. “And vox the rest of your company to pull out. Go, now!” there was a call of affirmation as the Valkyrie took off. The transport shook from several strikes, but soon the sound of battle faded away, drowned out by the roar of the Valkyrie’s engines.

Out alive... Mattias sighed, leaning back as he looked at the ruined stump of his cybernetic arm. Mostly... He looked over to the two Valhallans who had accompanied him, one of them pulling off his face mask and giving a chuckle.

“Well, Zhukov always did hate looking down.” the stormtrooper mused. He paused before he looked up at Mattias. “... Apologies, my lord. I meant no disrespect.”

“I’ve been in may battle zones, trooper,” Mattias replied. “No need to apologize for whatever you need to keep your nerve.”

“Thank you, my lord.”

“Please, none of that right now.” Mattias waved his remaining hand. “Mattias Velas. Thank you for the rescue.”

...

“... being that most of my original retinue save Aryll and Angelique were dead, I took the two on for some added muscle.” Mattias finished, pushing aside his now empty recaf mug. “For the most part, it’s worked out well.”

“I like to think we’ve saved each other enough times to make up for that first battle, my lord,” Alexis said. This drew a groan from Nikolai and a few bemused giggles from the Sisters.

“Well, I am glad to see that you all have strong bonds with one another,” Mir’shen said. “I can see why Miss Tara is so drawn to all of you.” Mattias said nothing, his face dropping as he stared down at his empty platter. Present company was not unwanted, but to be reminded of Twilight... of everything that he’d done to her...

“Oh, so everyone is here.” As if on cue the woman herself stepped up to the table, smiling over her food. “Hello Mir’shen. It’s good to see you too.”

“I am ever at your service, Miss Tara,” the Forgefather said, smiling up at Twilight as she took a seat across from him. “Lord Mattias was just telling us of how he and his two troopers met.”

“Oh, I don’t think I’ve heard that story,” Twilight looked to Mattias. “I’m sure it was something, wasn’t it?”

“... Yes.” Mattias pushed his platter forward and stood. “I have some matter to deal with. Please excuse me.” One of the Sisters protested, but Mattias was already on his way out. He kept his head down, lest he betray any uncertainty, and did not allow himself to relax until he was well out of sight.

He would need to speak with her... but when the time was right.

...

Twilight lay on her back, staring up at the ceiling. The humming of the Sanguinium Martyres would have been calming, but now it was just as foreboding as the day she first set foot onboard.

“Looks like sleep won’t be happening any time soon.” she grumbled, rolling up into a seated position as she massaged her head. They had only been in transit less than a week, and she had found little time to speak with anyone. Even Angelique was quiet after she had reattached herself to Bianca, raving about pillars of some sort not being broken.

And Mattias...

Twilight groaned again, standing up and grabbing a robe from a nearby table. Once she was dressed, she stepped out into the hall. Keeping her head low as she wandered... somewhere. She knew the cruiser well enough now not to get lost, but with all that was happening around her she was not so certain anymore. Heading to one of the libraries and hunkering down seemed like a good idea... if she had been heading in the right direction.

She paused, listening as she heard footsteps coming towards her. She looked around, trying to find the source of the noise until she saw a familiar shape coming towards her from the shadows. “... Mattias.”

“... Twilight,” the Inquisitor said, coming to a stop beneath a nearby light. His black and silver robes, normally well-kept outside of combat, appeared to be in disarray, and his eyes were darker from the bags beneath them. “I guess you couldn’t sleep either?”

“No,” Twilight shook her head. “Not since... not since Rynn’s World, really.” Mattias gave a weak nod of agreement. “Well, I best be leaving you to whatever it is you’re doing.”

“Actually... I was looking for you.” there was a lengthy pause before Mattias spoke again. “Come with me. We need to talk, in private.” Twilight stopped, words dying in her mouth... again. The two stood silently, staring at one another as if waiting for the other to speak, but finally Twilight nodded.

“Lead the way.” Mattias nodded and started off down the hall, Twilight following a fair distance behind. He said nothing, keeping his eyes forward as they walked, and Twilight was content to leave things quiet for now.

All the better to think of what she was going to say.

Mattias finally led her to a room just below the command deck, opening the door and letting Twilight in. Inside she found a modest room, a messy bed pushed off to one side, a few chairs and a desk covered in melted-down candles and numerous tomes of xenobiology and religious theory. To the right, Mattias’ armor was set upon a metal frame, his pistol and sword hanging on a small rack beneath.

“This is your room?” Twilight asked, stepping further in as Mattias closed the door behind himself.

“For what it’s worth,” he replied. “I spend so much time in the field I don’t really have time or expenses to make it more... homey.”

“It’s certainly better than that little closet I was in when we first got on this ship.” Twilight walked to the desk, picking up one of the texts Mattias had left out. It was an older writing on some kind of creatures called “Hrud”, a fascinating read were it not for the matter at hand. She set the book back down and turned to Mattias.

“Well...” he started, his hands flexing. The two remained silent until Mattias gestured to one of the chairs. “Please, take a seat.” Twilight nodded, stepping away from the desk and taking one of the chairs while Mattias sat down across from her.

She waited, but neither one was willing to break the ice. Every conversation opener Twilight could think of faltered, and from Mattias’ silence she guessed he was dealing with much the same. Seconds ticked on into minutes, the two doing their best to keep silent and avoid talking lest they lose an unspoken advantage over the other.

Finally, Mattias spoke.

“Tell me everything,” he said, looking up to Twilight. “I... I know it’s a bit blunt, but I want to know everything about your world.”

“Mattias, I...” Twilight trailed off. “... Are you sure? I don’t think this is something you will enjoy learning about.”

“No, it completely upends everything I’ve learned and believed in since I was a child,” Mattias countered. “But for my peace of mind... for yours... I need to know.” Twilight swallowed again, shifting in her seat before she sighed and spoke.

“My full name is Twilight Sparkle,” she said, hanging her head. “I’m a unicorn, born in the city of Canterlot to my parents Night Light and Twilight Velvet. I am... was... I don’t know, but before I came here I was the town librarian for a small village called Ponyville and personal student to Princess Celestia.” she paused and looked up at Mattias. “That’s what we call the Empress.”

“I gathered,” Mattias said. “How did the Empress come to your world?”

“She told me that she was tossed there after battling the Chaos Gods millennia ago. It was a lifeless world, but she used her power to create a new world filled with life, hundreds of different creatures and beings.” she paused, chewing on her lip as she thought of how to break the next bit of news. “Her and her... sister.”

“... Her what?”

“Sister. One of the first things she did when she arrived was create a companion from her own flesh and blood to rule by her side. Her name is Luna.” Mattias blinked in surprise, working his jaw as Twilight continued. “Ponies were one of her last creations, and she initially did not rule over them until a creature called Discord arrived and threw the world into chaos.”

“So she battled the Ruinous Powers in two universes?” Mattias asked.

“Well, having seen Chaos here I don’t think Discord is one of them...” Twilight mused. “He seemed... weird. But yes, soon after Luna was tempted by the Dark Gods and turned on Celestia, calling herself Nightmare Moon and waging war against Ponykind. Celestia only defeated her with these relics called the Elements of Harmony, one of which is currently strapped to Sister Rebecca’s wrist.” a pause before Twilight spoke again. “Luna’s back, though, and she’s fully repented now.”

“I...” Mattias shifted before continuing. “I see...” another pause before he spoke again. “What do your people... ponies... what do you know of Mankind?”

“I thought you all were just fairytale creatures until Celestia told me of her past.” Twilight shook her head. “I imagine you’d probably think unicorns and Pegasi are fictional too.”

“Old Terran myths from what little I’ve read.” Mattias replied. “So you mean to tell me that all this time the Emperor was a female pony creating an entire race of beings to follow her?” Twilight hesitated again, looking away from Mattias for a moment as if looking for someone else in the room to speak to. Finding none, she looked back to Mattias.

“Yes.” she said. “I know you think I’m crazy, or a heretic, or a crazy heretic, but that’s what happened.” Mattias was silent, looking down at the floor for a minute as he processed what Twilight said. Finally he stood up, stepping over to his desk as he looked down on the texts.

“Everything you just said,” he started. “Everything would be considered heresy of the highest degree. The Emperor, transformed into a xenos, and building a new empire in the image of this new form.” he stopped looking back towards Twilight. “If I didn’t know you better, or if I hadn’t spoken directly with Her Holiness, I would have shot you on sight for speaking such theories.”

“Mattias,” Twilight stood and stepped towards him. “I came here to help Mankind, because the Empress needed my help. I know how you think of aliens and deception, but... I never meant to hurt you or the others.”

“I know.” Mattias looked away. “I will admit when I first learned, I... I almost shot you. But I didn’t, because I wanted to hear from the Empress first. Because I didn’t want it to be true.” He moved towards his armor. “But Mankind... for fifteen thousand years we have been attacked and exploited by threats within and without. I don’t know what it’s like back in your world, but I doubt you have had to face the same trials we have.”

“Equestria’s a land of peace in no small part to Celestia, Luna, and the actions of many soldiers and mages over the years.” Twilight stepped forward, resting a hand on Mattias’ shoulder. “So no, we haven’t had to face the constant war and bloodshed the Imperium has, but that shouldn’t make my willingness to help any less important or valid.”

“But it is more to take in than I am sure I can,” Mattias moved away from Twilight. “You are an alien, at the end of all things. Everything I have been taught tells me that I should hate and despise you... but I can’t.” Mattias looked back to Twilight. “Do you know what it’s like to have all that you’ve believed is true to be turned on its head? To learn that your god created an entire race of beings separate from you, and you’ve been trained to think that these beings would be an abomination to all that you know?”

“I learned that the mentor I thought I knew was once a bloody-handed warlord in a universe that’s tantamount to Hell, and I saw that Hell for myself,” Twilight countered, her voice going soft. “We’re... we’re not too different in that regard, I suppose.” Mattias did not say anything, turning away from Twilight for a moment. Twilight waited for several moments before continuing.

“I’m sorry I snapped at you on Rynn’s World,” she said. Mattias shifted and turned towards her.

“You’re sorry?” he asked. “I’m the one that almost called you a traitor.”

“But what else were you supposed to do?” Twilight said, stepping back up and placing her hand back on Mattias’ shoulder. “It’s been eating at me since we left the planet, and I wanted to get it settled before we end up just avoiding each other for however long we’re together. I was really hurt by what you accused me of, but you said you were willing to make amends and move on.” she gave Mattias a smile. “I think I need to make amends and move on myself. Do you forgive me?”

Mattias said nothing, continuing to stare past Twilight. Twilight remained silent lest she break the Inquisitor’s focus, though some of her composure broke down a little. Finally Mattias gave her a weak smile.

“Apology accepted, Twilight.” he said. Twilight beamed, reaching forward and pulling Mattias into a hug, much to the Inquisitor’s surprise. “Uh, is this...?”

“Sorry, Mattias,” Twilight said. “I just... I’m happy. You were the first friend I made here, and I really didn’t want to think about what would happen if I’d lost you.” They stood there, Twilight hugging Mattias as the Inquisitor just stood there. Slowly, though, he reached up to return the hug, Twilight allowing a small smile to grace her lips again.

For now, once more, Twilight was at peace.

Author's Note

This is actually the second version of this chapter; Originally it was going to be Celestia having a conversation with Jerk Gods # 1 and #2, followed by some more fighting and character introductions, but I decided to move this chapter up and have that one be the next one.

If you read Sister Rachel's lines in Maud's voice, you win a cookie.

Special thanks to Deatheater55 for editing help (and catching one of the worst/best errors I've made since mixing up Prometheus and Prospero). Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

3.06- Drawing Together

Drawing Together

Twelve thousand years.

The words had struck Vulkan like an artillery bombardment. After the young woman (Tara, she called herself) had led him to the nearest mess hall to rest, he had said little as the words had sunk in

Twelve thousand years.

These people were good people, that much he could tell. Tara’s kindness was beyond anything he had seen in millenia, and even if her companions were rather... confused, they certainly meant well. The medicae and her psyker companion had gone and brought him a drink, the comically small cup resting in Vulkan’s hand as he contemplated what his next steps would be.

We are far from the Imperium, with little communication and no knowledge if my father still lives... I cannot lose hope, but this will not end well for many aboard this vessel.

He heard a shift from ahead. Vulkan looked up, spotting Tara speaking to a man dressed in black and silver robes. Vulkan could not hear their conversation, but he could easily guess that it was directed at him and the manner of which he had come aboard the ship. Tara seemed to have authority in this situation, for the man made no real effort to interrupt or direct her as their conversation continued.

She was truly a fascinating woman. What might her role in all this be, I wonder?

Finally the two turned, crossing over to Vulkan as the Primarch did his best to sit up straighter. Tara took a seat across from him while the man found an empty space further down. “Is everything okay?” Tara asked.

“I... suppose,” Vulkan replied. Not military; she appears too loose for such a role... “Apologies if I am appearing hesitant. All that has happened has left me with many questions.”

“Just take your time,” Tara said, giving Vulkan a smile before shifting towards her companion. “This is Mattias. He’s the commander of the ship and a member of the Inquisition; he’ll be able to help with any questions I might not be able to answer.” Vulkan nodded, though if the Inquisition had not shaken the zealotry that had been creeping in last time he spoke with their “representatives”...

No, that is thinking of darker times. If they prove themselves to be trustworthy, their help should not be discounted solely on their beliefs.

“I suppose my first question is the most pressing on my mind,” Vulkan started. “What has happened to my father?”

“I presume you mean the Empr... the Emperor?” the Inquisitor asked. Vulkan nodded before the man continued. “In the closing years of M.41, an army of Traitors broke from the Eye of Terror and lay siege to Terra. The Emperor rose from the Golden Throne to throw back the Heretics and ascended to battle the Gods of Chaos on their own level.”

“M.41,” Vulkan repeated. “That would be about five thousand years ago, give or take, no? Then I presume he has acted to restore the Imperium?”

“Well... sort of,” Tara continued. “The Emperor did not return from the Warp until a few years ago, and...” there was a pause, both Tara and Mattias exchanging awkward glances before looking back to Vulkan. “Well... she is the Empress of Mankind now.”

“Empress...?” Vulkan blinked, working his jaw as he tried to make sense of the revelation. “I have heard many strange things before, but that is by far the strangest of them all. Do not be offended if I say I do not wholly believe you at this time.”

“If it’s a matter of-” Tara started before catching herself. She chewed her lip, her hand flexing before she spoke again. “No, it’s alright. You have been gone for some time. Sorry, I didn’t mean to sound too harsh.”

“I can see your intentions are in the right place, young Tara,” Vulkan replied. “As perhaps you have stood in this Empress’ presence, you have a better understanding of who she is than I do. Perhaps when we return to civilization, I too might stand before her and see for myself.”

“Therein lies our problem,” Mattias replied. “Our ship was crippled in battle when we were rescuing you. We have been unable to reach any forces for rescue, friendly or otherwise.”

“And my attempts at contacting the Empress haven’t been lucky either.” Tara said. This drew a raised eyebrow from Vulkan.

“You know this Empress personally, then?” he asked. Tara figited, looking about as one who had perhaps spoken too much.

“She... she’s my mentor.” she said quietly, looking away for a moment. “I-I understand things were different in your time, but I’m not-”

“Then she is already a better ruler than my father ever was,” Vulkan said, drawing surprised looks from the two before him. “You are surprised? The Emperor was many things: strong in mind and body, charismatic, all the characteristics of a great leader... save for one thing. He did not always make time for the common man, to speak with and help those that were left wanting after his armies had passed through. I always did what I could, I could not stand to see the citizens of the Imperium suffering, but often I felt my concerns fell on deaf ears.” Vulkan looked away. “To hear that the current regime has taken such measures, even that this Empress has taken a student from among the masses, gives me hope for the future.”

“Oh...” Tara started, pursing her lips before continuing. “W-well then, I’m sure she’d be happy to hear about your... um... observations when we meet.” No malice. The girl is just nervous... an odd choice for a student.

“I look forward to such a meeting,” Vulkan replied. “Now, what enemy do we face this day?”

“A creature of the Warp that calls itself the Dark God,” Mattias continued. “The forces of Chaos are a bit out of my purview, but the Empress has taken action to counter its attacks.”

“As far as you know, though,” Vulkan countered, looking to Mattias before continuing. “You have said you have not had the chance to contact your Empress, for one reason or another. I do not wish to sound fatalistic, but do you really know what has happened in this new war?”

“We don’t,” Tara replied, drawing Vulkan’s attention back to her. “It may be that things have gone bad, and we’re too far away to stem the tide before it grows to be too much. But regardless of what we are facing, we are not going to back down. Even if we have to take on the entire galaxy by ourselves, the Imperium and humanity are still worth fighting for.”

“That is admirable,” a pause as Vulkan mulled over the girl’s words. Maybe the people of the Imperium had fallen more towards zealotry, but there was an earnestness in Tara’s words that felt... comforting. “Very well. If your intention is to save the Imperium, it would be folly of me not to assist you in your endeavors.”

“Oh, good,” Tara said quickly, drawing a raised eyebrow from both Vulkan and the Inquisitor. “... S-sorry, I was just expecting you to have some prerequisite to agreeing to help us, like asking to speak to the Empress first or holding us hostage for a month or something.”

“I dread to learn why you would think the latter would occur,” Vulkan said. “I do not wish to sound rude, but perhaps I may have some time alone? There is quite a lot I must think over to prepare myself for this new world.”

“Take all the time you need,” Tara said, giving Vulkan another smile before rising. “If you need to talk to anyone, we’ll be here for you. Mattias?” The Inquisitor nodded, rising and following after Tara as the two departed. Vulkan could hear their conversation drifting away as they disappeared, but he felt no need to listen in on them further.

The Imperium had changed, but within its borders there were still those unwilling to leave it for dead. That was something he could work with.

...

Twilight stretched as much as her armor would allow her, the plates clicking together as she rolled her shoulders back. Training sessions had slacked as need for repairs had risen aboard the ship, but Naomi had been insistent on keeping them all in shape for when they returned to the Imperium.

It had been the first Twilight had participated in since Mir’shen’s death. It felt good to get back in the swing of things.

“Tara?” Twilight was shaken from her thoughts by Ruth, the Sister looking up from where she and the others had been cleaning their weapons. “You spoke with Lord Vulkan, yes?”

“Well, not recently,” Twilight replied. It had been almost a week since the Primarch had awoken, and for such a great man he was very good at staying out of sight. “I don’t want to be too intrusive as he settles in. It has been twelve thousand years since he ended up in that coffin in the first place.” Though it would be nice if he explained how he got in there...

“Oh...” the Sister seemed to deflate at that. “I had hoped that perhaps you had gleaned some wisdom of older times from him... I-I mean, that which you have not already learned from the Empress, of course.”

“I saw him briefly just the other day, in the forge,” Veronica offered, setting aside her bolter before continuing. “I thought it would be rude if I just stared and said nothing, so I introduced myself and asked if there was anything I could bring him. He just thanked me and sent me away, though...” Veronica furrowed her brow. “He seemed... apprehensive.”

“You noticed that too?” Twilight asked. When Veronica nodded, Twilight continued. “When we first met, he seemed more interested in what I had to say rather than what Mattias did. I can kind of understand that since I read up on it later and Vulkan disappeared long before the Ordo Xenos was formed, but it was not like Mattias was being too harsh or questioning.”

“Such instances are usually not instinctive,” Naomi said, coming over to inspect her girls’ work. “I have dealt with many Inquisitors, good and bad, over the course of my life. I have come to see all of them with suspicion unless persuaded otherwise; perhaps Lord Vulkan has had similar experiences.”

“Well, then perhaps our task can be to show him that he is mistaken in his fear,” Judith chirped, her eyes falling to Frederik before her face lit up. “Maybe we can show him the Elements? Perhaps he knows of them from the past and has some hidden knowledge that can help us in our quest.”

“That’s... highly unlikely,” Twilight countered. Judith paused before giving a shrug of agreement, turning her attention back to Naomi as the Sister Superior finished her inspection.

“Good work on your drills today, girls.” she said. “Tomorrow I will see if Lord Mattias will release us for sparring sessions. For now, go store your weapons and then report to Magos Aryll for further instructions.”

“Yes, Sister Naomi,” the four Sisters chorused, turning to leave as Naomi focused on Twilight.

“Will you be joining us today?” she asked.

“In a little bit,” Twilight replied, unclamping her sword from her hip. “I wanted to get a few more exercises in, then I was going to try and contact the Empress again. I’ll catch up with you after that.”

“I see.” Naomi said. There was a pause before the Sister spoke again. “How are you handling Lord Vulkan’s return?” Twilight’s heart sank, but only just. Yes, it was good that a new Primarch had been found, and Vulkan had spoken well to her and Mattias when they had seen him last. But...

But...

“I... I’ve managed,” Twilight said finally, allowing herself to relax. “Vulkan will help us, that much I know, but... well, I’d be lying if I said that seeing him doesn’t make me think of Mir’shen, and... and sometimes I wish he’d come back rather than Vulkan.”

“There are times where I wished I had fallen on Morya rather than Canoness Diana,” Naomi replied, nodding her head in agreement. “This too shall pass, and as Lord Vulkan opens up to you I am sure you can put this unease to rest.”

“I know...” a pause before Naomi turned to leave.

“Come speak with me when you are finished up here.” she said as she stepped through the door. “Some tea and quiet reflection could do you well, I believe.” Twilight nodded, turning away from Naomi as she brought her sword around in front of her. She took a deep breath, sliding into the various stances of Sigismund’s treatises as she milled over the discussion she had with the Sisters... and those she had had with Vulkan.

They mean well, but... I just don’t think Vulkan is ready to integrate that much, she thought, stopping her drill for a moment as another thought came to mind. Or maybe you’re the one who isn’t ready to move on. Maybe you’re just trying to hold everything close to what it was before... Perhaps the thought was harsh, but Twilight knew it would linger until she was back in the company of others again.

She continued her drills until she heard footsteps outside. Twilight stopped, turning towards the entrance as she spotted Vulkan standing outside, the Primarch hesitating for a moment before stepping into the training room. “Miss Tara, I hope I am not interrupting anything.”

“Oh no, of course not,” Twilight said quickly, putting her sword down as she continued. “I was just practicing a little, nothing more.” a pause as she looked up at Vulkan. “Is there anything I can help you with?”

“... Perhaps.” Vulkan stepped further into the room, crossing to Twilight before continuing. “I have seen some of your... Companions about in the ship. Who are they?”

“Companions?” Twilight asked. “You mean the Sisters?”

“Is that what they call themselves?” Vulkan asked. “Sorry, but in my time the only ‘Sisters’ I knew of were those whom my father had tasked with bringing in and destroying rogue psykers and the like. These girls seem far more open than what I remember.”

“They’re getting better,” Twilight said. “When I first met them, they were much more reserved around me, as if I was some kind of relic that could be damaged if they spoke too freely or harshly towards me.”

“I see.” Vulkan looked away, his eyes darting across the room as if searching for some unseen foe. Twilight frowned before she spoke again.

“Is there something wrong with them?” she asked. “I notice that you’ve been a bit... standoffish when it comes to some of the things around here.”

“You have a sharp eye, Tara,” Vulkan said, shifting so he was now seated before her, Twilight taking a seat of her own as he continued. “When I last walked among mortals, I had seen signs that the Imperium was forgetting itself. Fact was falling to myth, reason falling to zealotry. To see that it has taken more root than I could have possibly imagined is rather distressing.”

“They mean well, Vulkan,” Twilight said, resting her hand on one of the Primarch’s kneepads. “Yes, it can be confusing and frustrating at times, but their faith in the Empress and the Imperium has led them to do great things.”

“I am sure.” the Primarch sighed. “I suppose it is old melancholy rising up. The Imperium has moved further afield than I can remember, and I wonder... I wonder if I still have a place in all this, that I am still needed.”

“I think so,” Twilight said, offering a small smile. “I did not mention this, but a number of your fellow Primarchs have returned as well.”

“Oh? Who?”

“Corax was the first, and the Lion followed after him. They’ve had their own trials, but I like to think they’ve grown into their roles again.”

“The Lion?” Vulkan asked, looking away for a moment before continuing. “Jonson was rather obstinate, so I cannot imagine the hassle it must have taken to keep him under control.”

“That’s why I was so worried about bringing you in,” Twilight continued. “He... well, he threatened to kill an entire fleet’s worth of soldiers if we couldn’t convince him the Empress was who she said she was.”

“That does seem to be his manner of dealing with such problems.” Vulkan replied. “From what little you have told me, your Empress continues to intrigue me.” there was a pause before Vulkan looked back to Twilight. “Miss Tara, when you first saw me you mentioned a name, Mir’shen.”

Twilight’s expression dropped, but not enough that her composure broke completely. “I-I didn’t think you heard me.”

“I hear many things, though perhaps my hearing is not as sharp as the Khan’s or Corax’s.” Vulkan replied. “Mir’shen. That is an old name from Nocturne... I presume he was one of my sons?”

“... Yes,” Twilight answered. “Mir’shen came with us when we went to find your coffin. He was... he was my friend, a good man who listened to what I said and came to my aid when I was in crisis. He...” Twilight choked, trying to push past the image of the daemon striking Mir’shen as she looked to Vulkan. “He was killed just before we escaped.”

“... I see.” Vulkan said, his voice soft. “I am truly sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you. It really means a lot to me.” Twilight looked down before continuing. “I’m not from a violent or harsh world, and sometimes I’ve been caught off guard by how cruel this galaxy can be. Having someone who was there to help me and comfort me during my time here... Well, I probably wouldn’t be sitting here talking to you if it weren’t for him.”

“It is good to hear at least some things have not changed,” Vulkan said, giving a short nod as he continued. “I did my best to teach my sons humility, never to take for granted where they had come from and who they stood to defend. If we lose that, can we even call ourselves human?”

“Mir’shen said much the same when I first met him. I’m glad there are others out there that hold those beliefs.” there was a pause, Twilight looking up to Vulkan as the Primarch mulled over her words. When it seemed he did not have much more to say, Twilight rose to her feet. “I have other duties to attend to, but if you would like we can talk more later.”

“Before you leave, Miss Tara,” Vulkan said. “Might I have a closer look at your armor?”

“Oh, of course.” Twilight stepped towards Vulkan, offering her arm as the Primarch inspected the armor. He ran his hand across the metal, eyes darting across minute imperfections that not even Twilight could see.

“It is quite beautiful workmanship,” he mused, releasing Twilight’s arm before continuing. “I can definitely see some of my father’s handiwork in the weave. Your tale of this Empress being the Emperor reborn carries more weight with each passing day.”

“I see.” another pause, Vulkan looking away from Twilight before he too rose to face her.

“If your duties permit you, and if it would not be too much of a bother, would you mind if I inspected your armor more closely? Perhaps there are some modifications I can make in thanks for your rescue.”

“Oh...” Twilight drew back, brushing her hand across her arm. “I don’t want you to feel obligated for anything-”

“Please, I insist. You have done me a great service already, it is only fitting that I repay the favor.” Twilight hesitated again, her eyes darting between her armor and the Primarch. The chances that she would need it for active combat were slim, but it was still a comforting presence that she could not give up so easily.

... But... if it would help him settle in more...

“Well... okay,” Twilight answered, giving a short nod as she continued. “Okay.”

“Bring your armor down to the forge when you are able.” Vulkan said, giving Twilight a quick smile. “I will need some time and a chance to talk to your friend to get the tools I may need, but I promise you I will provide you with a gift worthy of the kindness you have shown me.” Twilight nodded, turning to leave before Vulkan spoke. “And Tara?”

“Yes?” she asked, turning back to Vulkan.

“Thank you once more, for showing me that hope still remains in this galaxy.”

...

“All preparations are set?” Mattias asked. He could have sworn the monitor in the communications alcove had started to wear down from the number of times he had leaned against it, but exhaustion forced worries of cosmetic wear away from his mind.

“Final preparations have been completed, Lord Velas,” Magos Aryll spoke through the vox. “I have directed the Machine Spirit to ensure that additional power is in place should our initial inputs be insufficient.”

“Good.” Mattias massaged his face, taking a deep breath as he watched the monitor. Empress, we have tested this many times... please, let this come through. “Open comms and activate the distress beacon.” There was a pause, a burst of static following as Aryll temporarily broke contact. The pause lengthened to a minute, and Mattias was prepared to hail the Magos once more before they got a response.

One single ping, followed by an echo. Thank you.

“Magos Aryll,” Mattias said, allowing a smile to break across his face. “I have a response. The Distress Beacon is activated.”

“Confirmed. The Machine Spirit is following available paths, though its signal is weak. I will explore to see if there are other routes that may be opened to allow for a stronger signal.”

“I will leave you to your work, then.” Mattias said, backing up from the monitor before continuing. “Bring me a full diagnostic when you are finished, and let me know how best I can deploy personnel for your assistance.” Aryll did not reply, but his silence was answer enough. The distress beacon would reach further, and perhaps soon they could reach a passing ship or nearby star system and get some help... and hopefully not draw attention from any of the Imperium’s enemies.

At least the Empress has blessed us with one step forward.

Mattias was prepared to leave when he received another hail, this time from the command bridge. “Lord Velas,” the voice called through. “We are detecting signatures indicating Warp exit.”

“What?” Have our enemies found us? Mattias quickly crossed to the monitor, keying in a command to give him a view of the outside. “Do we have visual yet?”

“Negative. Available sensors will need more time to... wait, visual spotted. Transmitting you the information now.” there was a pause before the screen changed. The image was scratchy, but there was no denying Mattias’ vision as a strike cruiser and escorts broke from Warpspace, the ships moving up before coming to a stop.

“Can you get a better image?” he asked, trying to adjust to better identify the vessel.

“Negative, Lord Velas. The ships appear to be holding position, and at this range there is only so much our sensors can do. If they intend to attack us they will be able to get ideal firing positions without us being able to respond.”

“Then let’s hope they don’t realize we’re still alive, if battle is what they seek.” Mattias mulled over his options. Calling the crew to battle stations would prepare them for an attack, but it would also give the newcomers ample warning that the Sanguinium Martyres was still active. And give them all the more reason to stay back and bombard us from afar.

“My lord, the vessels appear to be hailing us.” the bridge said. “They... they are identifying themselves as Strike Cruiser Sword of Redemption, Ordo Malleus. They wish to speak to you.”

“Daemonhunters,” Mattias breathed, his hands tightening. “They must have been drawn by our Warp exit.” a pause, Mattias trying to release some of the tension in his hands to no avail. At least they haven’t fired on us... yet. Perhaps the Empress still smiles on us this day. “Very well. Open comms; I shall speak to them.” another pause, the grainy image of the ships replaced by the grainy image of a woman.

“This is Lady Inquisitor Olivier of the Ordo Malleus,” she said, her voice choppy from static. Not only was it the Ordo Malleus, but a Lady Inquisitor as well. What forces are around here that someone that high ranking had to respond? “Identify yourself, vessel.”

“This is the Sanguinium Martyres, Mattias Velas of the Ordo Xenos responding.” Mattias replied, keeping his voice even. “I am afraid you have come at a most inconvenient time, Lady Olivier.”

“We must always rise up to the task presented to us, regardless of the circumstances,” Lady Olivier replied. “What brought you to this?”

“Our ship was caught between xenos and Heretical forces. Our Warp engines were damaged, among other equipment, and we have been stranded out here for the better part of a month.”

“I... I see.” Hesitation. There was more the Inquisitor was not telling him. “... No matter. Fortunately, your deliverance is at hand; the Empress Herself tasked me with locating your vessel, and Her Student above all else.” Mattias said nothing, allowing the Lady Inquisitor to continue speaking. “Is the student Tara still alive?”

“... Lady Tara is alive.” there was a lengthy pause. Through the static Mattias could not pick out much, but the Lady Inquisitor’s hesitation was intriguing. Resentment at the assignment? Unlikely... Perhaps something more personal...

“Believe me, Lord Velas, I would like to trust you in this matter,” Lady Olivier said. “But I need assurances that she is well. When I have those assurances, I will be able to help you and your fellows fully.”

“I would call her up to speak with you through comms,” Mattias offered. “But from your tone I gather that won’t be enough to satiate your ‘concerns’.”

“Not in these times. Send a shuttle to my ship; I would like to speak with the Student myself and ensure she is well.” Trap.

“As the Empress has entrusted her to me during our mission, I cannot release her into your care at this time.”

“Unfortunately, you are not in any position to bargain with me, Lord Velas.” Lady Olivier replied. “I did not come here to fight, my friend; I was sent by the Empress and I truly do wish for us to work together in our endeavors, but you must understand that precautions must be made when a ship thought lost suddenly reappears in the middle of space.”

“And you must understand that I cannot allow anything to befall the Student while she is under my care,” Mattias countered. There was a lengthy pause before he continued. “I will be with her when you speak to her. If you attempt to cause her any harm, you won’t be able to escape me.”

“It will not come to that. I will make arrangements for your arrival.” with that the communication closed out, leaving Mattias alone. While the Ordo Malleus had not stepped in to try and take Tara by force, their insistence on speaking to her directly could only lead to more conflict. And then there’s whatever Lady Olivier isn’t telling me about her mission.

“Bridge,” he said. “Have a transport prepped for launch, and have Tara, the Sisters, and the Valhallans meet me there for briefing.”

Author's Note

Onwards, as always.

Thanks again to Deatheater55 for editing help. Likes and comments are always appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.